《Be a Good Boy and Marry Me》 Chapter 1 - 1 Mo Shiting, you need me in your life!_1 1 Chapter 1 Mo Shiting, you need me in your life!_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Boss, run! Mo Shiting already knows you impersonated him for a marriage registration. He¡¯sing for you himself.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Gu Li was abruptly awakened from her sleep by a frantically worried Da Ha. She instantly jumped out of bed. Heaven and earth are her witnesses, she didn¡¯t mean to offend Mo Shiting. She was just out of options, which forced her to steal his identity document and get someone to impersonate him for marriage. She thought she could keep this up secretly for a while, then quietly file for a divorce after some time. However, her secret plot got discovered in less than a day, and now the man is knocking on her door. Danger! Without even packing, Gu Li hurriedly stuffed her marriage certificate into a small bag, and fled the ce under cover of night. Just as she was leaving thepound, she saw the road ahead was blocked. The ring headlights blinded her, forcing her to shield her eyes instinctively. At that moment, a group of sturdy bodyguards quickly surrounded her. Sigh, seems like she was not escaping after all. Gu Li stood where she was and involuntarily looked towards the man who alighted from the Rolls Royce not too far away. He was tall with broad shoulders and long legs, dressed all in cool ck. The tail light from the car shed onto him, making hisplexion glow like jade. No doubt, the man was extremely handsome, but all appreciation left Gu Li the instant her eyes met his cold, intimidating gaze. ¡°Good evening, Young Master Mo. Didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon again, is this what they call fate? Hehehe.¡± Nobody hits a smiling face, the girl squeezed out a sweet smile, exposing her signature eight teeth. She was adorable and gentle, like a cute pet cat. But, no cat would dare mess with him like she did. Offensive! His grim gaze moved away from her pretty face, unemotionally ordering, ¡°Dump her into the sea. Feed her to the fishes.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards instantly acted upon hismand, grabbing hold of Gu Li and slipping her into a sack. Thinking she was about to die, Gu Li shouted while struggling, ¡°Young Master Mo, I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s get the divorce tomorrow if that¡¯s what you want!¡± ¡°A divorce is always better than being widowed, Young Master Mo¡ª¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, you reckless descendent! Grandfather Mo loves me so much. Are you willing to break his heart if you kill me?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, I literally saved your grandfather¡¯s life. How dare you turn my repayment of kindness into ash of vengeance¡ª?¡± The bodyguards briefly hesitated at her words, at which point Gu Li quickly pulled her head out of the sack, bent her eyes at him, and sweetly said, ¡°Young Master Mo, you are very generous, please forgive me this time.¡± The girl¡¯s dazzling smile took Mo Shiting by surprise for a moment. Realising he was distracted, the man¡¯s exquisite face darkened. He swerved around, and simply started walking away. The bodyguards didn¡¯t dare to dy, quickly resuming their task of sealing the sack. In desperation, Gu Li gave her all, and yelled, ¡°Mo Shiting, your life is iplete without me! Without me, you will grow old and die in loneliness¡ª¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­..¡± His temples were throbbing. He finally stopped, turned back, and squinted at her. Gu Li felt her scalp prickle under his gaze. She wished to scramble back inside the sack but survival instincts drove her to squeeze out a smile that was more painful than weeping. Mo Shiting¡¯s expression was unchanged. His thin lips were about to move when his aide, Lu Yang, rushed in with news, ¡°Young Master, there is an emergency. The Old Master had a stroke and is in hospital.¡± What?! ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Mo Family Hospital. Given the hospitalization of Old Master Mo, the entire VIP floor was reserved. In a room far from the ward, members of the Mo family, each with their own agendas, were gathered. The Mo family, has deep roots with extensive umtion over generations, it is now the head of the Four Major Families in Hua Country. Old Master Mo, Mo Shiting¡¯s grandfather, Mo Shaoyuan, holds significant weight. Before Mo Shiting arrived at the hospital, the Old Master had already been dered out of danger. However, although he was rescued, recovery would take several years, ording to the doctor. This gave those with ambitions another chance to snatch Mo Shiting¡¯s position as president. Sure enough, someone started making moves already. ¡°Everyone, the first rule of family instruction is that the sessor, who is under 30, must form a family before assuming power. Although Shiting was the president before, the control was in the hands of uncle, so we didn¡¯t have much to say. Now that uncle has had a stroke and cannot handle the affairs of the group in the short term, if Shiting continues to serve as president, it will vite the family instruction. I propose holding a meeting and voting again to select the appropriate candidate.¡± The one speaking was Mo Shiting¡¯s uncle, Mo Jianming. They had been suppressed by Mo Shiting for so many years. Now that the day had finallye, how could he give up the opportunity to overthrow Mo Shiting? As soon as he finished talking, another uncle, Mo Jianyu, immediately added, ¡°Shiting does have ability, but he is only 26. Before the age of 30, if he is not married for a single day, he cannot take on this great responsibility. Mo family cannot be without a leader for a day, so the voting matter is urgent.¡± If they could take control of the Mo family, they wouldn¡¯t have to fear Mo Shiting even when he was 30 and eligible for power. Under the instigation of the two brothers, Mo Jianming, others also began pointing fingers at Mo Shiting. ¡°That¡¯s right, family mandates should never be vited. Even if Shiting ispetent, we have to make him step down.¡± ¡°Shiting, don¡¯t me your uncles and aunts for not supporting you. We¡¯re all part of the Mo family and we should follow the teachings of our ancestors.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to me, it¡¯s yourself. Why didn¡¯t you find a girlfriend earlier? You know our family has such a mandate.¡± ¡°Who could¡¯ve known, who could¡¯ve known¡­Old Master Mo who was healthy suddenly had a stroke¡­¡±. ¡­ Mo Shiting sat on the sofa, watching the old foxes make their hypocriticalments. He gently knocked on the sofa armrest and asked nonchntly, ¡°Are you all done talking?¡± Most of the people in the room still feared him. When he spoke, they chose to shut their mouths. Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes darkened slightly as he stood up. In therge room, the natural king¡¯s aura that the man carried spread out, the immense pressure making it difficult for those present to breathe. They instinctively looked at him and saw him with one hand pocketed, an icy look in his eyes that could freeze a crowd. ¡°Lu Yang!¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Lu Yang promptly responded. ¡°Bring her in.¡± ¡°¡­..As you wish.¡± Lu Yang bowed and walked out. Several minutester, the door opened and a young girl graciously walked in. Her skin was fair, her face delicate and pretty. Her hair was styled into a bun, and she exuded a refreshing youthful aura. Who was this girl? Everyone in the room scrutinized the girl, specting about her identity. Gu Li didn¡¯t expect so many people in the room, and was momentarily stunned. Mo Shiting had kept her in the car, originally trying to find a chance to escape, but then Lu Yang suddenly appeared and brought her here. Chapter 2 - 2 Marriage is a Serious Matter, How Could it Be Child’s Play?_1 2 Chapter 2 Marriage is a Serious Matter, How Could it Be Child¡¯s y?_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios These people, all at least in their forties or fifties, must be Mo Shiting¡¯s elders, right? But they all looked so ferocious and menacing. This wasn¡¯t good. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, hearing Mo Shiting dere coldly, ¡°Allow me to introduce, my wife, Gu Li.¡± Boom ¡ª The entire room was stunned. Everyone exchanged looks, utterly surprised. At this crucial moment, they didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to pull such a move. He got married? How is that possible!!! Not only the members of the Mo Family, but even Gu Li herself was taken out of the loop. However, despite her confusion, she didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Shiting and dutifully yed along, ¡°Good to meet you all, uncles. This is our first meeting, so please guide me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± No one paid attention to her. They all cast their incredulous nces at Mo Shiting. ¡°Shiting, this isn¡¯t like you. We all know you are single. Why do you need to hire an actress to put on this act? And even if you wanted to y pretend why not find a more reliable target? This girl here, she doesn¡¯t even look of age yet.¡± ¡°Exactly, don¡¯t take us for fools.¡± ¡°Marriage is no joke! Stop messing around!¡± ¡­ Listening to their relentless attack on Mo Shiting, Gu Li finally understood. It seemed in some roundabout way, she managed to serve Mo Shiting. It seemed her life was spared for now. She took small steps towards Mo Shiting¡¯s side, blinking her eyes in feigned confusion, ¡°Husband, what are they talking about? Could it be that the red booklet we got from the civil affairs office is just a prop?¡± As she spoke, she opened her purse and took out the little red booklet. A quick-acting member of the Mo Family immediately snatched the booklet away. Seeing the seal, and the names and photos of the two of them, there was a brief silence. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Mo Jianming asked with a stern face. He didn¡¯t anticipate this turn of events. He never expected that Mo Shiting would go so far as to stage a fake marriage. Yes, it had to be fake. Otherwise, how could it be such a coincidence? ¡°Shiting, when did you and Miss Gu meet? How did it turn into marriage all of a sudden?¡± ¡°Indeed, indeed, it¡¯s too sudden.¡± Everyone was filled with confusion. ¡°Noment!¡± Mo Shiting calmly replied. Without waiting for them to react, he directly asked them to leave, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, please go home.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing the standoff, and realizing they were not going to get anything out of it, the Mo Family grudgingly left. Before leaving, Mo Jianyu took a lingering look at Gu Li, a strange glimmer shed within his eyes, hidden behind his sses. Once everyone left, only Mo Shiting and Gu Li remained in the spacious room. The atmosphere inexplicably grew eerie. Quietly, Gu Li moved a few steps back to put some distance between herself and Mo Shiting while sizing him up. Mo Shiting was seated on the sofa, his posture rxed, however, an intense aura surrounded him, sending a chill down her spine. Her glittering eyes turned, and Gu Li softly tried to probe, ¡°Young Master Mo, perhaps we could have a proper conversation, hm?¡± Mo Shiting looked up, his gaze icy cold, ¡°There is no one in this world who has outsmarted me and gotten away with it.¡± She hissed ¡­ Taken aback, Gu Li inevitably retreated another two steps. Mo Shiting noted her small movement, and raised an eyebrow. At that moment, Gu Li said, ¡°Just now, so many people knew about our marriage. Ifter on, they can¡¯t find me, don¡¯t you think they would get suspicious?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing his silent response, as if considering her words, the girl became bolder and moved closer to him, ¡°I¡¯ve helped you after all, why don¡¯t we call it even?¡± Mo Shiting remained aloof, ignoring her. ¡°Don¡¯t be so petty. Keeping me alive is better than killing me.¡± Gu Li got closer,pletely unaware that she had unknowingly reached his front. The faint sweet scent from the girl wafted towards him, causing a ripple in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. He impatiently pushed her away, ¡°Go stand there.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± What the hell! Isn¡¯t she a breath-taking beauty? How was it that in front of him, she didn¡¯t seem to have any charm at all? Could it be that he¡¯s not interested in women? No wonder Grandfather Mo was always worried about his lifelong affairs. It was indeed troubling. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t bother with Gu Li¡¯s little thoughts. He quickly stood up, ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the divorceter. For now, you need to help me pretend to be a married couple in public.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Chapter 3 - 3: Does He Know I’m Pretending?_1 3 Chapter 3: Does He Know I¡¯m Pretending?_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li pursed her lips, petntly retorting. The man cast her a casual nce, ¡°You¡¯re wee to try!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª That night, Mo Shiting had Gu Li sent back to his private mansion, the ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea¡±, while he went to his grandfather¡¯s hospital room. Auntie Guan, the steward, stopped him at the door: ¡°Young Master, it¡¯ste, please get some rest. As for the hospital, I can handle things here.¡± Mo Shiting casually observed the hospital room for a few seconds before finally saying: ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll leave first. But please pass on a message to my grandfather: he should know when to stop and not overdo it.¡± Ignoring the astonishment on Uncle Guan¡¯s face, he strode away quickly. As soon as he left, Uncle Guan immediately locked the door and nervously approached the hospital bed. The old master, who was pretending to be ill, hurriedly sat up, disbelief in his voice: ¡°What did that brat mean by that? Does he know I faked my illness?¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°I believe so.¡± ¡°Then¡­ doesn¡¯t this mean all our ns have failed?¡± Mo Shaoyuan felt slightly disheartened, as if his snow-white hair had been made even whiter by the shocking revtion. Two months ago, he had been injured in the mountains and saved by Gu Li, who was warm and kindhearted, possessing a charm that could melt any heart. Such a sweet girl was exactly what the cold and lonely Mo Shiting needed. He had wanted to set the two of them up, but before he could act, she had done something so dramatic. Despite not knowing her motive, he chose to support her since she was the bride he had picked out. Thus, he pretended to be seriously ill to force Mo Shiting into epting their marriage, never expecting his disguise to be discovered. Why does that brat have to be so clever? The more Mo Shaoyuan thought about it, the less he could tolerate his only grandson. Seeing this, Guan chuckled: ¡°My Lord, your n wasn¡¯t aplete failure. The Young Master did not expose you, and he even acknowledged Miss Gu as his wife. Perhaps, he understands your intent to hand over authority to him soon, which is why he¡¯s cooperating.¡± Old master felt more at ease after his analysis, ¡°You make a very good point. How long do I have to stay here?¡± Uncle Guan scratched his head, ¡°A week?¡± Hearing it would be so long, the old master immediately red, ¡°How can that be? Are you trying to bore me to death?¡± ¡°What do you suggest then ¡­ ¡± ¡°We return home tomorrow.¡± The old master made the decision immediately. ¡°Tomorrow?¡± Uncle Guan struggled to swallow, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too soon?¡± ¡°What¡¯s too soon about it? My goal has been achieved, and I don¡¯t want to spend an extra minute in this shithole. Moreover, I need to start nning for my great-grandchild. This ce is limiting my creativity!¡± The old master grew more enthusiastic as he spoke, ¡°Tell the hospital to announce that I need to rest at home, and we¡¯ll return tomorrow morning.¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea¡± When Mo Shiting returned to the mansion, the sky was just beginning to brighten. Housekeeper Auntie Guan, who was starting her morning chores, greeted him cheerfully, ¡°Young Master, congrattions on your wedding! Young Madam is beautiful and adorable. She appears to be a kind-hearted girl, you¡¯re indeed lucky.¡± Mo Shiting never expected Gu Li to win over Auntie Guan so quickly and was taken aback. ¡°Where is she?¡± he asked. ¡°She¡¯s sleeping in your room.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She had the audacity to go to his room? Who gave her the nerve? With a grim expression, he opened the door, only to find the roompletely empty; there was nobody in the washroom either. Had she run away? Mo Shiting¡¯s narrow eyes slightly narrowed, a chill swept across them. Just as he turned to leave, he heard a faint noise from the bed. Chapter 4 - 4 being scolded on trending_1 4 Chapter 4 being scolded on trending_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting strode quickly over, only to discover that the girl he thought had disappeared was actually lying at the end of the bed. She was clutching a pillow tightly in both hands, sleeping as soundly as a pig with her cheek pressed against the pillow. Why would she sleep on the floor when she has a bed? What was she trying to do? She was even drooling? How could there be such a woman? He looked at her with disgust. ¡­ An hourter. Gu Li woke up groggily and shivered when she realized she was in an unfamiliar room. She quickly gathered herself. Auntie Guan walked in with a bag of toiletries in her hand and asked concernly, ¡°Good morning, Young Madam! Did you sleep wellst night?¡± ¡°Good morning, Auntie Guan! I slept quite well.¡± Gu Li chatted with her but didn¡¯t know that this was actually Mo Shiting¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t know that he hade in early in the morning and had taken in her sleep statepletely. After freshening up, Gu Li tied her hair into a ponytail and energetically headed downstairs. Mo Shiting was already having his meal in the dining hall and didn¡¯t even nce at her when he heard her footsteps. Gu Li walked over and said cheerfully, ¡°Good morning, Young Master Mo.¡± ¡­ He ignored her. Gu Li puckered her lips and went to sit down, not affected by his cold demeanor. After they finished their breakfast without disturbing each other, Gu Li asked, ¡°How is Grandfather Mo doing?¡± ¡°My grandfather¡¯s affairs are none of your business.¡± After replying coldly, Mo Shiting stood up and left. ¡°Tsk!¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but stick out her tongue at his retreating figure. Unexpectedly, he seemed to have eyes in the back of his head as he turned around at that very moment. Busted Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Come to the study on the second floor.¡± He didn¡¯t even wait for Gu Li¡¯s response before he walked away. Gu Li had no choice but to follow him. ¡­ The study. Mo Shiting sat behind his desk and handed her an A4 piece of paper. Gu Li took it and read it. It was a list of notices? She quickly skimmed through it and found out they were all restrictions on her. One of them caught her eyes. Gu Li threw the paper onto the table, and scoffed disdainfully. ¡°Not allowed to sleep in your room? Ha, like I care? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t step a foot in your room, I¡¯m fine with the room I slept inst night.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled into a smirk, ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Li lifted her pretty chin, ¡°Of course! I really like it.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After about two seconds of silence, he kindly reminded her, ¡°That¡¯s my room.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± No wonder the bed was so hard. It made her bones ache from the difort. So, that was his bed? The girl puffed up her cheeks, but before she could reply, the man shifted the topic. ¡°For the time being, you can¡¯t go see my grandpa.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t quite willing to cooperate. ¡°Don¡¯t cause a fuss.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to say more, but he ruthlessly threw her out. ¡°Hey¡­¡± She was about to knock on the door but her cell phone started ringing. ¡°Boss, you¡¯re trending!¡± Da Ha¡¯s excited voice came through the phone. Gu Li was confused, ¡°I¡¯m not a celebrity, why am I trending?¡± ¡°Last week, didn¡¯t you solemnly promise your readers to update the grand finale of ¡°Beautiful Master¡±? They¡¯ve been waiting for a week but still nothing. They got mad and that¡¯s why you¡¯re trending.¡± ¡°Oh no!¡± Gu Li quickly checked her Weibo. As expected, she saw the hashtag ¡°#ASweetPearReturnUsTheFinale¡± trending. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯ was her username on C Station, the social media tform. Three months ago, on a whim, she had uploaded aic called ¡°Beautiful Master¡± on C Station, and it had unexpectedly gained poprity. Chapter 5 - 5 The lady has come with a marriage certificate_1 5 Chapter 5 Thedy hase with a marriage certificate_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ording to the development of theic story,st week was supposed to be the grand finale, and she even announced it. However, shepletely forgot about it as she was getting married to Mo Shiting. She didn¡¯t expect the audience to be so invested, they even cursed her to the trending searches, and there were over 100,000 messages urging her to update in C Station¡¯sment section. Of course, it¡¯s also because her drawing skills are excellent, she really deserves to be a talented little fairy. There were several messages from culturalpanies in her private inbox, expressing their intentions of buying her copyright to turn it into a film. Gu Li didn¡¯t agree. She won¡¯t turn ¡°Beautiful Master¡± into a drama series, because no one can interpret the charm of her master. But Master, where are you really? Li¡¯er has been looking for you for quite a while, but there¡¯s still no sign of you¡­ ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That morning, Gu Li sought out information and found out that the old man¡¯s illness was fake. He had already returned home to recuperate and did not allow anyone to visit him. Gu Li guessed that the old man did this to arrange a marriage for her and Mo Shiting, making her feel incredibly mixed. Is it a bit unscrupulous for them to manipte Mo Shiting in this way? But with Mo Shiting¡¯s ability, he must also know that the old man is faking his illness, right? But he still acknowledges her as his ¡°wife¡±. Could it be that he wants to take control of the Mo family¡¯s power? It must be so. Because he is so capable, he will probably clear the opposing forces in the family very quickly. By that time, she will be free, and he will also¡­ The girl¡¯s eyes flickered. Suddenly, she received a string of code that only she could understand: [Miss, I forgot to tell you that if you divorce within a year, Mo Shiting will still be in danger.] Gu Li: ¡°!!!!¡± ¡­¡­ Mo Group. ¡°Young master, this is Miss Gu¡¯s personal information.¡± Lu Yang ced the documents in front of Mo Shiting, bowed, and walked out. Mo Shiting opened the first page, and what he saw was the girl¡¯s bright smiling face. [Gu Li, 21 years old, origin unknown. Currently without a fixed job.] Just as he was starting to read it, he received a call from his office, ¡°President Mo, your wife is here, she¡¯s taking the elevator to find you.¡± Mo Shiting was surprised, ¡°Who did you say?¡± ¡°Your wife. I didn¡¯t believe you got married, but the receptionist reported that your wife came with her marriage certificate.¡± The secretary exined while trying not tough. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She came to thepany with her marriage certificate? Has she gone mad? ¡­ The elevator door ¡°dinged¡± open, and Gu Li walked out carrying a lunchbox. Fearing that Mo Shiting might ask for a divorce at any time, she thought about it and decided to cling on to him first. So, starting from today, she will cook a delicious lunch for Mo Shiting every day, making himpletely fall in love with her cooking skills, so that he would not want to divorce her. When she arrived at the president office¡¯s door, Gu Li took a deep breath before knocking. The door wasn¡¯t fully closed, and it opened with a light knock, she then stepped in. Mo Shiting was sitting on the sofa at that time, dressed entirely in ck. His long elegant legs crossed, and fragments of sunlight leaked in, highlighting his distinct facial features, giving him a handsome and charming look. Seeing Gu Li, the man¡¯s narrow ck eyes slightly squinted. Before he could speak, he saw her rushing towards him like a bird in joy. ¡°Hubby, I¡¯m here.¡± Hubby? A few dark lines appeared on Mo Shiting¡¯s forehead, ¡°Don¡¯t call me that!¡± Gu Li smiled and responded: ¡°But you didn¡¯t object when I called you thatst time.¡± After speaking, seeing his unpleasant look, she quickly said, ¡°Well, if I can¡¯t call you hubby, then let me call you something else. But calling you Young Master Mo would be too distant, and you are so much older than me, how about I call you Brother Ting?¡± Chapter 6 - 6 Coming Back to Find You_1 6 Chapter 6 Coming Back to Find You_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The affectionate title, Brother Ting, just slipped out of Gu Li¡¯s mouth, but she didn¡¯t know how much of a shock these three words brought to Mo Shiting ¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother, my name is Tang Tang, what¡¯s yours?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Then, can Tang Tang call you Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Brother Ting, it¡¯s thundering, and Tang Tang is scared.¡± ¡°You bad guys, don¡¯t bully my Brother Ting¡­ sob¡­ I¡¯ll kill you all of you¡ªah¡ª¡± ¡°Tang Tang¡ª¡± ¡­ Seeing him closing his eyes tightly, his eyebrows furrowed, Gu Li took the bento boxes out of the bag, put them one by one on the coffee table, and said with care, ¡°It¡¯s mealtime, and I¡¯ve brought you a delicious lunch. Try it and see if you like it, okay?¡± Mo Shiting was silent for a while. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± ¡°¡ª¡ª¡± The man suddenly opened his eyes. The gloomy light in them fell on her face, making her hold her breath subconsciously. Gu Li struggled to swallow, was about to say something, but he had already spoken harshly, ¡°Get out!¡± Gu Li was angry at his ungrateful attitude, ¡°I made it myself. If you don¡¯t eat it, fine!¡± As she finished speaking, she swiftly packed the lunch boxes back and marched out angrily. However, after only a few steps, he stopped her: ¡°Wait.¡± Thinking he had changed his mind, the girl smiled and turned around, only to hear him coldly say, ¡°Leave the marriage certificate.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Gu Li¡¯s face froze instantly, and a trace of hurt quietly shed through her eyes. After a moment of silence, she opened her bag, threw the two red books on the coffee table, ¡°Here you go! You think I¡¯m eager to keep them?¡± Anyway, she had already sessfully made the front deskdy remember her face, so she wouldn¡¯t face any obstacles next time. There was no need to carry the marriage certificate with her. Without looking back, Gu Li left. Mo Shiting did not hold her back. His mood plummeted. Ten minutester, Lu Yang knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Young master, Miss Qin from the Tang Group of M Country is here.¡± ¡­ ¡ª¡ª Mo Shiting, that bastard! He made her furious! He doesn¡¯t eat the food she made? Fine, he will never taste it again! Gu Li sat on the bench near the Mo Group Building, clutching her lunch box and cursing Mo Shiting under her breath. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m here.¡± The cheerful voice of a young boy interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. She looked up to see Da Ha, with his golden short hair, running towards her with a big grin. Seeing him, Gu Li felt a bit better. Thankfully, this guy happened to be nearby and could be called upon to help finish the lunch. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to finish all the food by herself. ¡°You got here pretty fast.¡± ¡°Of course, the Boss is treating me to a meal, I couldn¡¯t dare to dawdle.¡± Da Ha sat cheerfully next to her, opened the lunch box with familiarity, and began to devour the food. Halfway through the meal, he suddenly remembered Gu Li, ¡°By the way, Boss, you¡¯re still trending on social media. I suggest you take this opportunity to step into the entertainment industry.¡± Gu Li uttered weakly, ¡°Not interested.¡± ¡°That¡¯s a pity. My uncle, who is a director, asked me to see if you¡¯re interested in participating in a variety show.¡± ¡°What kind of show?¡± ¡°The very topical ¡®Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡¯. He¡¯s not only read yourics on C Station but also watched your videos critiquing acting and plotlines. He thinks you¡¯re sarcastic and humorous. The first episode needs a guest, and the production team unanimously felt that you¡¯re perfect. Why don¡¯t you consider it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t consider it.¡± Gu Li tly refused. Da Ha didn¡¯t give up, ¡°Don¡¯t reject it so quickly, just participate in one episode. Moreover, doesn¡¯t your master oppose you showing up publicly? Maybe if he sees you on TV, he mighte looking for you.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Gu Li was struck by his words. Her master¡¯s disappearance was a sore spot for her. If her public appearance could actually bring him out, why not? ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll participate. You can help me arrange it.¡± Eventually, she agreed. ¡°No problem!¡± Da Ha¡¯s smile was exceptionally bright. At the same time, at a crossroad not far away, a luxuriousmercial vehicle passed by. Mo Shiting was sitting in the back seat and happened to witness the scene. Chapter 7 - 7 A girl named Gu Li claims to be your wife_1 7 Chapter 7 A girl named Gu Li ims to be your wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Seeing the two of them eating andughing together, their rtionship resembling that of a young couple, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze gradually cooled. She said she made it specially for him? But the moment she turned her head, she gave it to someone else. This woman could never tell the truth¡­ Seemingly sensing the chilling atmosphere around her, Qin Shurong, who was seated across the aisle, couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°President Mo, do you know that girl?¡± Mo Shiting kept a poker face and didn¡¯t say a word. Going ignored, Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes flickered and she subconsciously looked at Gu Li. Upon sighting the girl¡¯s bright and pretty face, her eyes widened in shock. Such a familiar face, at least 50% simr to her aunt, could it be Tang Tang? No, Tang Tang had died more than ten years ago¡­ she couldn¡¯t possibly be alive now¡­ With thatforting thought, Qin Shurong finally felt a bit at ease. At this moment, she heard another man in the carugh and say, ¡°With President Mo¡¯s status, he surely only associates with well-breddies like Miss Qin. How could he know an ordinary girl? It¡¯s impossible.¡± The speaker was Xia Xianghuai, the General Manager of the Mo Group¡¯s M Country branch. While Qin Shurong was the niece of the Chairman of the Tang Group, the richest man in M Country, and she was here in Hua Country to discuss coboration with the Mo Group on behalf of the Tang Group. ¡°True. President Mo is so noble. Not everyone has the opportunity to know him.¡± Qin Shurongughed. ¡°Certainly¡ª¡ª¡± Xia Xianghuai conversed with Qin Shurong effortlessly. All through the process, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t participate, and despite Qin Shurong¡¯s attempts to engage him in conversation, she was constantly interrupted by Xia Xianghuai, leaving her grinding her teeth in frustration. On this visit to Hua Country, she had hoped to win Mo Shiting¡¯s favor and hopefully get him to agree to marry her. However, for many days now, Mo Shiting had maintained an aloof attitude towards her. He barely paid any attention to her, which made it difficult, considering propriety, for her to bring up the matter. She decided to wait a little longer. After all, she would being over frequently in the future and would have ample opportunities to get closer to him. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Mo Shiting came home. Realizing that Gu Li was not there, he raised an eyebrow and asked Auntie Guan, ¡°Where is she?¡± ¡°Young Madam hasn¡¯t returned yet. Young Master, would you like to give her a call?¡± Having learnt from Uncle Guan that Gu Li was highly regarded by the old master, Auntie Guan naturally joined the support team. Moreover, at thiste hour, she was genuinely concerned about Gu Li¡¯s safety, and if she had a contact number, she would have already called. ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother about her.¡± Mo Shiting finished speaking and walked upstairs. Seeing his indifference, Auntie Guan was about to persuade him further, when she heard his phone ringing. It was an iing call. Auntie Guan withdrew discreetly. Pressing the answer button, Mo Shiting heard Song Yunque¡¯s voice from the other end, stirring up trouble, ¡°Bro, you¡¯re amazing! You just got married without giving anyone a heads up.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s fierce gaze narrowed, his tone dangerous: ¡°Since you¡¯re so envious, I¡¯ll let your aunt arrange a blind date for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No, no, no¡ª¡ª¡± Afraid that he was serious about stirring his aunt to arrange a blind date for him, Song Yunque broke out in a cold sweat, ¡°I was wrong, bro. Please, let me off.¡± After saying this, he quickly changed the subject, ¡°Third Brother is at the bar and hopes you join him. Are youing?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting sounded uninterested, but then he heard him say, ¡°Your wife is called Gu Li, right? I just saw a girl named Gu Li iming to be your wife, having a st on the dance floor. She¡¯s been drinking quite a bit. What if she hooks up with someone else and you end up with a green hat, that¡­¡± ¡°Send me the address.¡± Mo Shiting ended the call with a stern face, picked up his coat and went downstairs. Meanwhile, in a VIP room at a certain bar, Song Yunque ced his phone on the bar counter, grinning at the two men seated opposite him, ¡°See, isn¡¯t your little uncle the best? Without much effort, I lured the self-disciplined old man here. Haha, I¡¯vepleted half of the task assigned by Grandfather Mo.¡± Chapter 8 - 8 Four Sisters-in-law, Come Quickly, My Fourth Brother is Drunk _1 8 Chapter 8 Four Sisters-inw, Come Quickly, My Fourth Brother is Drunk _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Li Jinyao frowned, ¡°Your audacity is truly growing.¡± Song Yunque took a sip of his red wine and casually remarked: ¡°With Grandfather Mo backing us, what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Besides, we¡¯re doing this for Shiting¡¯s lifelong happiness, right, Brother Lu?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lu Cong nodded, smiling. As the two chatted, Li Jinyao suddenly stood up. ¡°I have something to do. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°No way! At this critical moment, you¡¯re leaving? Without you, how are we going to get Shiting drunk?¡± Song Yunque was flustered. Li Jinyao patted his shoulder, ¡°Keep it up!¡± He threw out this perfunctory encouragement and left faster than anyone else could. Song Yunque cried out in despair, ¡°This is terrible. The best drinker ran off. Brother Lu, what do we do now?¡± Lu Cong adjusted his sses, nonchntly suggesting, ¡°How about we spike his drink?¡± ¡°Spike his drink? Right!¡± Song Yunque¡¯s face lit up, and he chuckled gleefully towards Lu Cong, ¡°Brother Lu, I didn¡¯t expect you, a renowned medical expert, to suggest such a sneaky n. Truly, we are brothers.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Hehe!¡± His family surely didn¡¯t have such silly genes. Half an hourter, Mo Shiting arrived, with an aura of chilliness. He observed Lu Cong and Song Yunque alone in the room and noticed the absence of Gu Li. He raised an eyebrow, ¡°Where is everyone?¡± Song Yunque evasively replied, ¡°Li Jinyao had to leave, and the eldest brother didn¡¯te.¡± Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, ¡°Think carefully before you answer.¡± Song Yunque immediately cringed, guiltily retracting his neck, ¡°Shiting, I was wrong. Your wife is not here. It was wrong of me to deceive you.¡± Upon saying this, he immediately sent a distress signal to Lu Cong. Lu Cong amicably intervened, ¡°It¡¯s been a while since west saw you and we had no choice but to resort to such measures to get you here. As an apology, we¡¯ll each drink three shots. Would that be alright?¡± Hearing this, Mo Shiting backed off from chastising Song Yunque. He took a seat next to them and started drinking, one cup after another, not stopping until he was drunk. His unusual behavior left the conspirators dumbfounded. It was strange. He doesn¡¯t usually drink this much, does he? Why is he behaving so strangely today? So, do we spike the drink or not? ¡­ Gu Li was at home, working on the finale of ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. At that moment, her phone, which was lying nearby, rang. She picked it up and saw it was a call from Mo Shiting. He wouldn¡¯t be calling thiste just to ask her to return to the vi, would he? In his dreams! Did he think she, Gu Li, was at his beck and call? Gu Li decided to ignore the call and put the phone down. However, the caller was persistent and called over and over again. She had no choice but to answer, ¡°Quickly say what you want!¡± A unfamiliar male voice came through, ¡°Fourth sister-inw, I¡¯m Song Yunque, Shiting¡¯s cousin. Shiting is drunk. You shoulde quickly or he¡¯ll be whisked away by some hussy. The address is¡­¡± The man babbled on and on. In the end, without waiting for Gu Li to respond, he hung up. Gu Li was left in confusion. She initially wanted to ignore it, but she couldn¡¯t put her mind at ease. So, she put on a coat, grabbed her car keys, and went out. On the other hand, Song Yunque slipped his cell phone back into his pocket and whistled towards the tipsy Lu Cong, ¡°Brother Lu, let¡¯s go. Fourth sister-inw will be here soon.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Lu Cong leisurely stood up, took a bottle of wine from the table, walked over to Mo Shiting, who was sleeping on the couch, and without hesitation, poured out the contents onto him. Good, now he¡¯ll have to take off his dirty clothes¡­ Song Yunque was puzzled, ¡°Brother Lu, why did you pour wine all over Shiting?¡± Lu Cong rolled his eyes at him, ¡°You really are as stupid as they say.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± After speaking, Lu Cong no longer paid attention to Song Yunque and turned to leave. ¡°Hey, exin it to me©¤©¤¡± Song Yunque quickly followed. ¡­ When Gu Li arrived at the bar, there was only Mo Shiting in therge room. Chapter 9 - 9 I...My stomach hurts so much_1 9 Chapter 9 I¡­My stomach hurts so much_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios He leaned on the sofa with his eyes closed, seemingly having had a fair amount of booze, his body reeked of alcohol. He did hold his liquor well, quietly sleeping once intoxicated. Gu Li crouched beside him, admiring his handsome sleeping features while making side remarks, ¡°Your friends are bad influences, aren¡¯t they? Otherwise, how could they have left you behind like this?¡± ¡°Luckily you found me. Otherwise, who knows what would¡¯ve happened. You¡¯re so good-looking, yet you don¡¯t know how to protect yourself. It¡¯s quite concerning.¡± ¡°Hey, Mo Shiting, wake up¡ª¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± After calling his name several times with no response, Gu Li mustered her courage. Unable to restrain herself, she held his hand, their fingers entwined. Brother Ting, will we recognize each other in this lifetime? But you probably don¡¯t remember me, do you? Otherwise, why didn¡¯t you recognize me¡­ Gu Li nkly stared at him. It wasn¡¯t untilte into the night that she remembered to take him home. Supporting him by the arm, she attempted to help him up, But as soon as they stood, they fell back down. Gu Linded directly on him. Little Pear might be thin, but she was still around 90 kilograms. This unexpected fall snapped Mo Shiting awake. He opened his eyes, his fuzzy vision slowly clearing, showing surprise as he found the girl sprawled in his hold like an octopus. Regaining his senses, he pushed her away with a look of distaste, ¡°Is it you?¡± ¡°Who else did you think it was?¡± Seeing that he was now awake, Gu Li quickly concealed the affection in her eyes and retreated to the next sofa. Mo Shiting sat up straight and straightened out his somewhat disheveled shirt. He saw his shirt stained with red wine, sticky and damp. He frowned at Gu Li, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li blinked, only then realizing that his shirt was covered in arge wine stain. Of course, due to their previous close contact, her white T-shirt had not escaped the same fate. It was dirty too. She had originallye to pick him up out of the kindness of her heart but ended up misunderstood and dirtying her clothes. Gu Li retorted unhappily, ¡°Do you think I have nothing better to do than to travel all the way here just to spill wine on you? Would I stoop to that level?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± His temples ached a little, and he tiredly asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Your good buddy asked me to pick you up.¡± Gu Li stood as she spoke, ¡°Since you¡¯re sober now, I¡¯ll be heading home.¡± With a forced smile, she added, ¡°Goodbye, Brother Ting.¡± Brother Ting again¡­ Mo Shiting was stunned, as if the wine had yet to wear offpletely. In his eyes, the girl¡¯s uninhibited demeanor was gradually superimposing upon the image of the little girl he had known years ago¡­ Seeing him silent, Gu Li simply turned around and left. By the time Mo Shiting recovered, she was nowhere in sight. Gu Li, who exactly are you? ¡ª¡ª The following two days, Gu Li was busy drafting out the grand finale of heric at home, entirely forgetting about Mo Shiting. However, while she didn¡¯t look for him, he came knocking at her door. Seeing him standing at her door with one hand in his pocket, Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Good heavens, could it be he came personally to drag her to a divorce? After inviting him in, Gu Li greeted him hospitably with a smile, ¡°Young Master Mo, what brings you here? Please have a seat. Would you like some tea or coffee?¡± ¡°Coffee.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently and made himselffortable on the sofa without any hesitation. Gu Li¡¯s apartment was a small one-bedroom unit. Although small, the ce was warmly decorated to represent the lively character of its owner¡ªunlike himself, a cold and emotionless machine. Mo Shiting nced around her living room absentmindedly, his gaze finallynding on the openptop casually ced on the coffee table. She drawsics? He was surprised. Leaning forward to pick up theptop, he saw her walking over joyfully with a cup of coffee. How does she manage to stay so cheerful every day? Mo Shiting got oddly curious. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± After setting the cup down, Gu Li noticed herptop was still open and quickly shut it. Mo Shiting elegantly sipped his coffee. A few minutes passed by without him saying a word. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask with augh, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± Mo Shiting responded calmly, ¡°Pack up ande with me.¡± ¡°¡­¡± The smile on Gu Li¡¯s face froze. From the looks of it, he was actually nning on dragging her to a divorce? No way, she had to think of a n to prevent this. Thus, she had a sudden idea. She clutched her stomach and eximed weakly, ¡°I¡­my stomach hurts so badly. I might not be able to leave the house today.¡± Chapter 10 - 10 Stingy, Stingy, Stingy..._1 10 Chapter 10 Stingy, Stingy, Stingy¡­_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting could clearly see she was pretending, ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks.¡± Seeing that he didn¡¯t fall for it, Gu Li sat up straight and said seriously, ¡°I¡¯ve checked the lunar calendar, and today is not a good day for a divorce.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°Divorce?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s happening?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up for a moment. Mo Shiting snorted. Gu Li instantly understood and became lively again. She got up excitedly, ¡°Wait for me for a moment then, I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡± After saying this, she rushed into the room. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Three minutester, Gu Li was ready. In reality, she merely tied her hair into a casual braid and changed into clothes suitable for going out. Light blue jeans paired with a white T-shirt and small white shoes made her look fresh and beautiful. Standing next to the suave Mo Shiting in a professional suit seemed unusually harmonious. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s gazend on her, Gu Li deliberately ruffled her hair and asked with a smile, ¡°Young Master Mo, did you suddenly realize how beautiful I am?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°I¡¯m not blind.¡± With that said, he walked away with a straight face. Gu Li blinked, what did he mean by that? Was he agreeing that she¡¯s beautiful? ¡­ The two of them walked downstairs, one after another. Lu Yang was already waiting at the exit ahead, beside a ck Rolls Royce. Seeing them appear, Lu Yang immediately opened the back car door. ¡°Young master, Young Madam, please.¡± Mo Shiting sat in with a nk expression. Whereas, Gu Li greeted Lu Yang with a bright smile, ¡°Assistant Lu, I¡¯m counting on you.¡± Lu Yang smiled politely, ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re being too courteous.¡± ¡°Get in the car.¡± Mo Shiting urged impatiently. Gu Li promptly got in the car. As the car started, Lu Yang tactfully pulled up the partition. Seeing the girl sit down next to him, Mo Shiting despised her, ¡°Move further away.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li shifted to the right as requested. While peering out of the window, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where are you taking me?¡± Mo Shiting was focused on some papers and didn¡¯t even raise his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Unconsciously, Gu Li moved closer again, reaching out with her little finger and asking with a curious look, ¡°Can¡¯t you give a small hint?¡± ¡°No!¡± The man refused unequivocally. Gu Li seemed somewhat dejected, ¡°Alright then.¡± ¡°Move away!¡± ¡°I got it, I got it.¡± Gu Li responded with a little annoyance as she moved away while grumbling under her breath, ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m taking advantage of you. What¡¯s there to be scared of?¡± Stingy, stingy, stingy¡­. Mo Shiting ignored her and continued reading the document. Feeling bored, Gu Li began to hum a song since apanying this iceberg was utterly dull. ¡°You¡¯re my small apple, however much I love you, it¡¯s not too much. The redness of your little face, warms my heart, ignites the me of my life, me, me, hoo-hoo¨C¨C¡± When Gir Li spoke, her voice was sweet. But she was tone-deaf, and she couldn¡¯t sing a single line properly. Even a song as simple as ¡°Small Apple¡± shrieked like a car-crash scene when sung by her. Ufortable, Mo Shiting furrowed his brows. Immersed in her singing, Gu Li didn¡¯t notice this and continued singing happily. ¡°Never find you annoying, love everything about you, each day with you is fresh, with you, the sunshine is even more vibrant¨C¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Mo Shiting finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and burst out. Gu Li was scared and immediately stopped, ¡°Sorry about that. I didn¡¯t mean to disturb you.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly, ¡°You dare to sing even though you¡¯re so out-of-tune? Who gave you the guts?¡± Chapter 11 - 11 Your Faults_1 11 Chapter 11 Your Faults_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°I miss the things you give.¡± Gu Li said immediately. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Shiting frowned. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s a male streamer called I miss the things you give.¡± She was afraid that he wouldn¡¯t believe her, so she immediately took out her phone, opened an interface on C Station and handed it over, ¡°Look, it¡¯s him. He sings a hundred times worse than me, but he still manages to attract quite a few fans.¡± After speaking, she clicked the y button, and a dreadful sound burst through the speakers immediately. ¡°Love really needs courage, to believe we will be together, I can feel you amidst the crowded streets¡ª¡ª¡± It was simply too terrible! And this voice was unmistakably familiar¡­ Mo Shiting grabbed her phone. As expected, the male anchor in the video wearing a half-mask and singing in an exaggerated manner was none other than the foolish Song Yunque. What a daredevil he is! Daring to return to C Station as a streamer, changing disguises one after the other, and never learning his lessons! He gave the phone back to Gu Li, and directly dialed a number. Song Yunque was driving, and when he received a call from Mo Shiting, he was slightly taken aback, ¡°Fourth Brother, why do you have time to find me now?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Wildfire cannot bepletely extinguished, it grows back when blown by the spring wind, right?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Song Yunque¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Oh no, he hadn¡¯t been exposed for his singing activities on C Station, had he? But how could he be? He had been extremely low-key. ¡°Fourth Brother, what are you talking about? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s tone became increasingly dangerous, ¡°You enjoy singing so much, how about singing to your heart¡¯s content tonight?¡± ¡°Hello, Fourth Brother? Hello¡­the signal is bad, I can¡¯t hear you, let¡¯s talkter. Bye.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shoting to reply, Song Yunque quickly hung up. He was finished, he was so dead. If his grandmother found out about him being a streamer on C Station, he would be done for. No, he had to ¡°destroy all traces¡±. He simply pulled his car over and began deleting videos. One by one¡­ He deleted fifteen videos in total, finally managing to empty his video gallery. Looking at the empty page, Song Yunque finally breathed a sigh of relief. On the other end. Gu Li curiously asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Do you know that male streamer?¡± Mo Shiting ignored her, and continued to bury his head in his documents. Seeing this, Gu Li didn¡¯t bother to try to amuse herself any longer. However, when she refreshed C Station, she found that all the singing videos shared by the other party were gone. Was it Mo Shiting¡¯s doing? Oh, her source of joy was gone. ¡­ Half an hourter, Rolls-Royce stopped in front of a luxurious standalone fashion boutique. Only then did Gu Li found out that Mo Shiting had brought her shopping for clothes. And he did this because they were going to his maternal grandmother¡¯s seventieth birthday banquet. As soon as the two walked in, the shop manager greeted them warmly. ¡°Young Master Mo, you¡¯re here.¡± After greeting Mo Shiting, she looked at Gu Li with a smile, ¡°You must be the young madam, right? Nice to meet you, I¡¯m the manager of this store, Sally. I¡¯ll take you to try on some clothes now.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly and followed her. Mo Shiting, on the other hand, went to sit in the seating area and started dealing with emails on his phone. About ten minutester, the door to the fitting room opened. Mo Shiting looked up at the sound to see the girl, dressed in a long skirt,ing towards him. The soft cherry blossom pink, coupled with her innate girlish charm, added a touch of sweetness. The dress had an off-shoulder design, exposing one side of her vicle and shoulder, cute yet sexy. Her waist was tight and thin, her figure so good that it was impossible to look away. ¡°How about it? Do I look good?¡± Gu Li walked up to him, gracefully raised her dress and twirled in a circle. While she was waiting for hispliments, she heard him say coldly, ¡°You look terrible.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 - Unwilling to Let Others See My Wife_1 12 Chapter 12 ¨C Unwilling to Let Others See My Wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Ugly?¡± Gu Li widened her eyes. At this moment, she sincerely wondered if this man waspletely blind. If not, how could he say such words about her, the little fairy that was loved by people and that could make flowers bloom? This was simply¡­ He deserved to be single! Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes sharply turned toward Sally, who was standing by. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any high-necked ones?¡± Sally, startled, immediately responded, ¡°We do have a piece that is the treasure of our shop. I will fetch it for Young Madam to try on right away.¡± Oh my, so it wasn¡¯t that he found it unattractive, but that Young Master Mo didn¡¯t want his wife to be seen by others. Haha, she had misunderstood. No sooner had Sally left than Gu Li could not help but say, ¡°I¡¯m sure that the treasure of the shop is quite expensive. Why don¡¯t we forget it? I think the one I¡¯m wearing is pretty good.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°You think I can¡¯t afford it?¡± Gu Li gave a dryugh. ¡°Of course not. There¡¯s nothing in this world that you, Young Master Mo, cannot afford. I was just worried about you overspending. Hehehe.¡± Before she had finished speaking, Sally had already brought the clothes, and was concurrently introducing them, ¡°This dress is made with a veryplex embroidery process and adorned with 108 top-grade natural pearls. It is elegant without losing its luxury. Young Madam will look absolutely beautiful in it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Then I¡¯ll go try it on.¡± Gu Li, with a smile, cooperated. Although the design of this dress was not the most stunningpared to others, as soon as Gu Li put it on, it seemed as if it were custom made for her. It was attractively perfect. ¡°Oh my god, this is too beautiful.¡± Not only was Sally startled. Some of the other shop assistants could not help but gasp. If it weren¡¯t for Mo Shiting¡¯s strong presence, they all thought about going closer to appreciate her. ¡°How is it?¡± Gu Li, quite pleased with it herself, turned to look at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting moved his gaze away from her. ¡°This one will do.¡± Having said that, he pulled out a ck card and handed it to the store manager without asking about the price. Meanwhile, Gu Li nced at the payment record on the card machine and was scared by the astronomical price. It was painful. ¡­ Mo Shiting¡¯s grandmother, Song Xiyue, came from the prestigious Song Family. She had been living separately from Old Master Mo since she was young. They hadn¡¯t divorced or reconciled in many years, and had been living in her maternal family home all along. She was a famous irondy in the business world. With her own strength, she brought the Song Corporation back from the brink of bankruptcy. Its market value increased several times, thus making her very respected within the family. Additionally, since she had stopped dealing with Mo Family affairs long ago, outsiders generally honored her as Mrs. Song. Seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Song Residence. To celebrate Mrs. Song¡¯s 70th birthday, the entire mansion was decorated with joy. The hall was filled with guests who hade to express their blessings. The men raised their sses, chatted animatedly; the women, on the other hand, gathered around her. Mrs. Song, though old, still had an aura as strong as before. She was surrounded by a group of high-statusdies, and a faint smile was always upheld on her well-maintained face. It was apparent that she was in a pretty good mood, until someone mentioned Mo Shiting¡­ ¡°Mrs. Song, I heard that Young Master Mo got married. Congrattions! We wonder which family¡¯s heiress the bride is. There wasn¡¯t any news about this beforehand.¡± The speaker was the wife of a congressman. Upon this, Song Xiyue¡¯s expression changed slightly, and as she pursed her lips, anotherdy began to chatter, ¡°What? Young Master Mo got married? What will Miss Yunsi do then? I always thought they would be together.¡± ¡°Miss Yunsi is both talented and beautiful, she and Young Master Mo are simply a perfect couple. It¡¯s such a pity they didn¡¯t end up together.¡± ¡°When will Young Master Mo arrive? We should be able to meet his wife tonight, right?¡± ¡°And Miss Yunsi?¡± ¡°It seems she¡¯s abroad and hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡± ¡­ These gossipy topics were always the most interesting for the women, especially when the two main figures were well-known golden boy and jade girl in the upper-ss society. Once they started talking, they couldn¡¯t stop. Seeing these people¡¯s words getting sharper and sharper, the face of Mrs. Song became increasingly grim. Chapter 13 - 13 Husband, you have to protect me. _1 13 Chapter 13 Husband, you have to protect me. _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting was her only grandson, but he went as far as to marry without informing her, not to mention obtaining her consent. The woman he married was a nobody, a farce! Gu Li had no idea that she had been deemed worthless, even before she¡¯d had the chance to meet Mrs. Song. At that very moment, she and Mo Shiting had just arrived at the Song¡¯s residence. Upon alighting from the car, Mo Shiting turned his face to her, gravely advising, ¡°Mind your words and actions.¡± Gu Li responded nonchntly, ¡°I know, I¡¯m not a child. I know what I should say, and what I shouldn¡¯t. You can rx; I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up coldly, ¡°It better be that way.¡± ¡°However, Young Master Mo¡­¡± Gu Li suddenly stopped, her face full of curiosity as she gazed at him, ¡°Are there any of your exes or admirers here who would try to trip me? I¡¯m scared.¡± Mo Shiting gave her a side-eye, ¡°Scared? Gu Li pretended to be aggrieved, ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so weak. I hate being bullied. Darling, you must protect me.¡± With these words, she conveniently grabbed onto his arm. The girl¡¯s hand was delicately beautiful, standing out against his ck suit, especially radiant and attractive. For a moment, Mo Shiting was taken aback. Gaining his senses again, he frowned in disgust, ¡°Let go.¡± Gu Li fluttered her curled eyshes, putting an innocent smile on her face, ¡°You said we¡¯d y partners in public, didn¡¯t you? This is what a couple should look like. Let¡¯s go, darling. Let¡¯s not keep Grandma waiting.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± After a few seconds of silence, he finally decided to overlook her little paw on his arm and, expressionless, matched her pace to enter the venue. The two of them stepped in, immediately causing amotion. Especially the dress that Gu Li was wearing, it quickly became the center of attention. ¡°My God, isn¡¯t that a masterpiece by the designer Dana, the gship of the DN brand?¡± ¡°Yes, I saw it in a magazine a few days ago. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s on her now.¡± ¡°It seems like Young Master Mo really loves this woman.¡± ¡°She¡¯s not even that pretty¡­¡± The wealthy youngdies chatted enviously, they wished they could poke a few holes into Gu Li. The nobledies each had their own thoughts, while sizing up Gu Li and specting about Mrs. Song, who wasn¡¯t easy to get along with. They were looking forward to the drama that was about to unfold. Under the gazes of everyone, Mo Shiting and Gu Li finally came to Mrs. Song. ¡°Grandma, happy birthday!¡± Mo Shiting briefly bowed towards the elderlydy, then introduced, ¡°This is my wife, Gu Li.¡± With a smile, Gu Li greeted her directly, ¡°Hello, Grandma! Wishing you happiness as boundless as the ocean and life longevity surpassing the South Mountain!¡± Mrs. Song didn¡¯t even spare her a nce, her sharp gaze pierced at Mo Shiting, ¡°Come into the study with me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly and followed along with Gu Li. However, she had just taken a step when Mrs. Song said, ¡°Miss Gu, wee to my birthday party, but when we discuss family matters, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not appropriate for an outsider like you. Sorry.¡± While her words were polite, the indifference wasn¡¯t disguised. Gu Li¡¯s smile froze for an instant, but she quickly replied with a smile, ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± At that, she slowly withdrew her hand that had been resting on Mo Shiting¡¯s arm. The grandmother and grandson gradually disappeared from the main hall. Seeing this, the nobledies and refined women began whispering to each other and pointing at Gu Li. Of course, nobody came over to greet her. Gu Li simply ignored it all, picking up a ss of red wine and moving to a corner. Looking at the clinking of sses under the hall¡¯s bright lights, she felt a trace of mncholy for some reason. ¡°Gu Li, right?¡± Out of the blue, a young woman in a green dress arrogantly appeared before her, ¡°Please leave Young Master Mo right away!¡± Chapter 14 - 14: I Disagree with Your Marriage!_1 14 Chapter 14: I Disagree with Your Marriage!_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Leave Mo Shiting? How can this be! She had just reluctantly started a marriage with him. If she leaves him now, he¡¯ll surely die. Gu Li nced at her and asked casually, ¡°Who might you be?¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know me?¡± Qiu Yuxin widened her eyes in disbelief. She was a top-tier celebrity in the country, a leading actress in countless hit dramas. How could someone not recognize her? Was she pretending?! Thinking of this, she sneered, ¡°Well, you can y pretend.¡± Gu Li was silent. ¡°Should I know you?¡± ¡°You¡­ ¡± Qiu Yuxin almost choked with frustration, ¡°Fine! But Shen Yunsi, you should definitely know! She¡¯s the childhood sweetheart of Young Master Mo and the only granddaughter-inw that Mrs. Song approves of!¡± Shen Yunsi was her best friend. Coming to Lady Song¡¯s birthday feast tonight was specifically to give Gu Li a piece of her mind. ¡°Oh.¡± She didn¡¯t know her. ¡°And then?¡± Gu Li countered. She had done her research. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t had any girlfriends. Was this woman here to cause trouble for Shen Yunsi? Or was the information wrong? ¡°You¡¯re nothing but a little nobody who can never make it. What makes you think you canpete with Yunsi? I¡¯d advise you to learn your ce and run back to where you came from!¡± After giving her warning, Qiu Yuxin red at her disdainfully. Gu Li let out a chuckle: ¡°Why would I want topete with her? Those so-called childhood sweethearts and ex-girlfriends, even if they existed, are things of the past. What¡¯s written in Mo Shiting¡¯s spouse column now is my name.¡± Besides, when ites talking about childhood sweethearts, she wasn¡¯t necessarily worse than anyone else. After all, Brother Ting and she were¡­ ¡°You¡­¡± Qiu Yuxin was caught off guard by her sharp tongue and for a moment, she was at a loss for words. And at that moment¡ª ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, please move towards the stage¡­¡± The maic voice of the host drew everyone¡¯s attention to the center of the banquet hall. Seeing that Mo Shiting and Mrs. Song had already left the study, and were now standing at the side of the stage, Gu Li was about to join them. But she was held back by Qiu Yuxin, ¡°Do you know what Mrs. Song is going to do next? She¡¯s going to announce the establishment of a charity fund named after Yunsi and Young Master Mo. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t rush to embarrass myself. Mrs. Song will never ept you. There¡¯s no good oue for you and Young Master Mo!¡± Gu Li casually brushed her hand away, ¡°Thank you for reminding me.¡± Without paying any further attention to Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ranting, she stepped away decisively. Gu Li didn¡¯t take the matter of the charity fund mentioned by Qiu Yuxin to heart. However, when she saw Mrs. Song step on stage to announce the establishment of the ¡°Shi Yun Charity Foundation¡±, she felt a vague sense of unease. Maybe it was just the difort of being publicly rebuffed? But did she have any right to mind? This marriage was, after all, her own calction¡­ Not wanting to linger in the hall, Gu Li went out to the garden for some fresh air. She sat swinging on the swing for a long while, but Mo Shiting did note to find her. Instead, what appeared was Aunt Liu, Mrs. Song¡¯s personal attendant, ¡°Miss Gu, Lady Song invites you.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li got down from the swing, dusted off her gown, and gracefully followed Aunt Liu to the study. Mrs. Song was resting on the sofa. Seeing Gu Li enter, she didn¡¯t offer her a seat but instead waved her to approach. She got straight to the point, ¡°Miss Gu, frankly speaking, I don¡¯t agree with your marriage!¡± Gu Li responded calmly, ¡°Hmm, I have seen your attitude tonight.¡± ¡°Since you understand, name your price!¡± The olddy spoke in a strong voice. She may not be able to control Mo Shiting, but she didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this young woman. Chapter 15 - 15 Dominantly Protecting Wife_1 15 Chapter 15 Dominantly Protecting Wife_1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Originally, Gu Li was feeling rather depressed, but seeing Mrs. Song¡¯s domineering disy, she suddenly burst intoughter. ¡°Madam, I¡¯m not the one to decide when to leave Young Master Mo. I¡¯m his subordinate, so why don¡¯t you talk to him instead?¡± Mrs. Song was infuriated and her face turned green. ¡°How dare you speak to me like that? Aunt Liu, p her!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Aunt Liu immediately acknowledged and swung her right hand towards Gu Li¡¯s face. Gu Li didn¡¯t expect them to resort to violence so quickly, taken aback. However, the anticipated p did note. Gu Li blinked in confusion and finally noticed that Mo Shiting had stepped in front of her, grabbing Aunt Liu¡¯s hand in the process. Mrs. Song stood up abruptly, pointing at him and shaking with anger, ¡°Mo Shiting, you¨Cyou dare protect her?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face was a picture of icy resolve. ¡°Grandmother, I can discipline my own wife. I don¡¯t need you to trouble yourself. Excuse us!¡± With those words, before the old woman could reply, he took Gu Li and left directly. Mrs. Song was so shocked by Mo Shiting¡¯s defiance for a woman that she felt a pain in her chest. ¡°Rebellious! Truly rebellious!¡± ¡­ Gu Li was surprised that Mo Shiting had sided with her in front of his grandmother. Once they were out of the hall, she tugged on his arm, ¡°Young Master Mo, thank you for helping me out just now. But, are you sure it¡¯s okay to upset your grandmother over me?¡± Mo Shiting gave her a cold re, ¡°Don¡¯t tter yourself!¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Gu Li released him and then smiled brightly at him. ¡°Anyway, thank you.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± The man snorted coldly and strode quickly towards the car park. Gu Li hurriedly followed. Once they drove out of the Song¡¯s property, she couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell your grandmother that we¡¯re only in a pretend marriage? If you had told her, she wouldn¡¯t have been so upset.¡± It was clear that Mrs. Song had sought her out, obviously due to her previous conversation with Mo Shiting in the study which didn¡¯t end well. Mo Shiting, gazing out at the night scenery outside the car window, answered, ¡°Noment!¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°What if she troubles me again next time?¡± ¡°Deal with it yourself,¡± ¡°Heartless!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around before she asked again, ¡°Is Shen Yunsi your girlfriend? Did I unintentionally break up your rtionship?¡± Though she had fiercely confronted the woman earlier, she would feel guilty if he and Shen Yunsi were actually a couple. Even if it was for his own good, he was still unaware of everything¡­ Gu Li fluttered her curled eyshes, hiding a strange glint in her eyes. Fortunately, the next second, Mo Shiting denied firmly, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The girl¡¯s smile of relief unexpectedly leapt into Mo Shiting¡¯s vision. The light inside the car was dim, but at that moment, Mo Shiting thought her eyes, like clear crystal, outshone even the brightest stars in the night sky. Maybe he was drunk from having a few too many drinks with Song Yunque and the others¡­ With that thought, Mo Shiting closed his eyes, refusing to let himself be seduced by her again. Seeing him fall asleep, Gu Li also started to feel sleepy and involuntarily yawned. The car moved steadily down the street and shortly after, Gu Li¡¯s eyelids began to droop. Eventually, she fell asleep. Her head tilted and convenientlynded on Mo Shiting¡¯s shoulder. Mo Shiting opened his eyes and promptly moved her head away. However, before long, she leaned back against him, her breathing deep and steady in sleep. This woman¡­ Probably could sleep soundly even if thrown into a desert. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, contemting moving her head away again when he heard her mutter in her sleep, ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± Chapter 16 - 16: Do you still want me to carry you into the house? ! Chapter 16: Do you still want me to carry you into the house? ! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The sweet utterance of ¡°Brother Ting¡± inadvertently stirred thetent chord in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart again. Even though he knew she couldn¡¯t be Tang Tang, he still couldn¡¯t help but turn his body to nce at her under the dim light in the car. His gaze involuntarily fell on her delicate face. The girl had very beautiful features, particrly her plump pink lips, which were as inviting as jelly¡­ Perhaps the alcohol was taking effect, he unexpectedly lost control and lowered his head, his handsome face drawing closer to hers. However, just as their lips were about to touch, his phone in his pocket suddenly rang, effectively dissipating his infatuation¡­ Thank goodness! Thank goodness! The next day, Gu Li woke up with a sore back and aching waist. It was already bright outside, sunlight refracted through the car window and sprinkled onto her face. As she opened her eyes and found herself sitting in the car, she was taken aback. Once reality hit, she exploded in anger. The heartless Mo Shiting, had he just left her behind without even waking her up? And to think she felt somewhat warmed by his ¡°dominating protection¡± of her the night before, but, in the end¡­ She had wasted her whole heart on nothing. What a jerk! Gu Li rubbed her numb shoulder, mentally cursing someone while pushing the car door open and getting out. As she entered the room through the garden, she saw the man sitting at the dining table, gracefully enjoying his meal. He seems to be really enjoying his food. No wonder he¡¯s still single! Gu Li pursed her lips, hitched up her skirt, straightened her back, and walked over with her head held high. ¡°Mo Shiting, exin to me why you left me in the car!¡± Mo Shiting looked at her upon hearing her voice. Seeing the girl¡¯s disheveled hair and her cute, puffed-up face that was both adorable andical, a glint shed across his narrow, dark eyes. As she came closer, he reverted to his usual cold demeanor: ¡°What? Did you want me to carry you into the house?¡± II II Gu Li was taken aback by his words. After about two seconds, she finally said, ¡°If you want to carry me, I wouldn¡¯t mind.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°In your dreams!¡± Gu Li: ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Young Madam, you¡¯re back. Have you had breakfast? Shall I prepare it for you?¡± Auntie Guan walked in from outside, interrupting the interaction between the two. Gu Li turned and smiled at her, ¡°Yes please, thank you Auntie Guan. I¡¯ll go freshen up first.¡± After saying that, she threw a disgruntled re at Mo Shiting before picking up her skirt again and brushing off towards the stairs. Watching Gu Li¡¯s graceful figure, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help eximing, ¡°Young Madam is incredibly beautiful, lively and adorable. Young Master, you¡¯re truly fortunate!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Gu Li came downstairs after freshening up, but Mo Shiting was no longer at home. Good. Seeing him would only make her angry. Gu Li cheerfully finishes her breakfast. Today she had to go to the television station to record the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±. Before leaving the house, Gu Li changed into a chic-designed dress. The dress was custom-made for her by Mo Shiting. Wearing it lent her an ethereal, fairy-like charm, making her look very pretty. Upon arriving at the television station, Da Ha was already waiting for her. After meeting with the director and producer, Gu Li realised that she had been hoodwinked by Da Ha. She wasn¡¯t just a guest for a single episode. She was here to be a mentor. What? An amateur like her, mentoring a group of popr actresses? Has the world gone mad? Stepping out of the director¡¯s office, Gu Li took the show¡¯s running order, rolled it into a tube, and hit Da Ha with it: ¡°I trusted you, signed the contract without really looking at it, and you dug such a big hole for me? I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Da Ha groveled, ¡°Boss, I was wrong¡­I was wrong. But if I told you the truth, you definitely wouldn¡¯t have agreed toe. Didn¡¯t I do this so that we could find your master sooner?¡± II II At the mention of her master, Gu Li¡¯s mood shifted abruptly. She had no more energy to hit Da Ha. Seeing this, Da Ha promptly tried to console her: ¡°Don¡¯t put too much pressure on yourself. I believe in your intelligence and wisdom; you will definitely be able to handle the group of actresses..¡± Chapter 17 - 17 Busy Flirting with Husband l Chapter 17: Busy Flirting with Husband l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Keep us female stars in check? What a nerve!¡± A sarcastic female voice sounded from behind. Gu Li turned her head and saw Qiu Yuxin strutting over with a group of staff members. What a small world. They¡¯d bumped into each other so soon. Frankly, Gu Li had deliberately imed she didn¡¯t know Qiu Yuxin the night before. As a drama critic blogger, she had of course watched the shows Qiu Yuxin had acted in. Her acting was poor, but she had held a top spot among young budding actresses in the entertainment circle due to the strong capital backing her up. Not wanting to get involved into a conflict with Qiu Yuxin in such a setting, Gu Li decided to simply leave with Da Ha before Qiu Yuxin could reach them. Seeing Gu Li tantly ignoring her, Qiu Yuxin turned green with anger. She turned to her agent by the side and asked, ¡°What¡¯s that brat here for?¡± Her agent made a guess, ¡°She should be the amateur mentor of the program, the C Station blogger, A Sweet Pear.¡± Qiu Yuxin frowned, ¡°The same A Sweet Pear who once said I had skewed values and was unlikeable?¡± ¡°Yes. To be precise, she critiqued the character you yed in the show.¡± ¡°Humph! She¡¯s always trying to get on my nerves. Tell the director I don¡¯t want to see her on the show.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Her agent hesitated, ¡°The recording is about to start, isn¡¯t it a bit inappropriate to suddenly rece someone?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care!¡± Qiu Yuxin gritted her teeth, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s either her or me, it can¡¯t be both of us!¡± Her agent: Unexpectedly, the director informed Gu Li that her contract was terminated just half an hour before the recording. Her pay was low, only 100,000 RMB, but she got apensation of three times that. Gu Li had no objections to this result and walked out of the TV station with a calm face. But Da Ha was not happy, ¡°Boss, how can you stand it when that Qiu Yuxin is bullying you?¡± Gu Li was not bothered, ¡°She¡¯s a top-tier actress, while I¡¯m an amateur. If it were you, who would you choose?¡± ¡°This is outrageous! My uncle is just too¡­why did he give in to the powerful?¡± Don¡¯t me the director. After all, who can resist the power of capital? However, the entertainment circle is quite interesting, it¡¯s a survival of the fittest, constantly judging and deceiving, filled with calctions and traps. It¡¯s a real cesspool.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Yeah.¡± Da Ha nodded in agreement, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel much before, but now that it¡¯s happening to you, I can truly feel the rage of being reced as a nobody. I¡¯m so furious!¡± Upon saying that, Da Ha clenched his fists. Suddenly, a lightbulb went off, ¡°Boss, how about we start an entertainmentpany and pave a bright path for all the young boys and girls who have dreams, what do you say?¡± ¡°Pfft???? ¡± Gu Li could not hold back augh at his lofty ambitions, ¡°That¡¯s an admirable cause.¡± ¡°So, you agree?¡± Da Ha was ecstatic. ¡°Yeah.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Creating the stars we like, and producing the shows we like, isn¡¯t that meaningful? I¡¯m quite interested in taking on this challenge. However, starting an entertainmentpany is not a piece of cake, we¡¯ll need to n it carefully.¡± Unconsciously, the two of them had reached Gu Li¡¯s car. She casually opened the driver¡¯s door and got in. Da Ha wanted to get in too, ¡°In that case, Boss, treat me to a big meal. We can talk while we eat.¡± Gu Li ruthlessly rejected him, ¡°I¡¯m busy.¡± ¡°A¡­.¡± Da Ha looked aggrieved, ¡°Busy with what?¡± Gu Liughed like a mischievous fox, ¡°Busy flirting with my husband. Remember to bring me a feasibility report on setting up the entertainmentpany tomorrow. Ciao!¡± With these words, she waved at Da Ha and closed the car door under the watchful, mournful gaze of the young man. Half an hourter, the car arrived at Mo Group. After parking, Gu Li made sure to fix her hair before she picked up her bag and walked in with a bright smile on her face. She thought she could walk in unharmed likest time, but to her surprise, she was stopped by the receptionist.. ¡°Young Madam, President Mo said you¡¯re not allowed upstairs!¡± Chapter 18 - 18: Give a hint, Brother Ting _1 Chapter 18: Give a hint, Brother Ting _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Not letting her go up? Treating her like a thief, he might as well not let her enter his residence! Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but retort, but she asked the receptionist with a smile, ¡°When did he give this order?¡± ¡°Today noon,¡± The receptionist replied truthfully. Noon? Gu Li furrowed her brows, unable to understand what had offended him. Moving to a corner of the lobby, she dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. The man didn¡¯t answer, only responding with a text message:¡±?¡± Great, stingy with words, huh? Gu Li inhaled deeply, and learned from him:¡±??¡± After waiting for a while and receiving no response, Gu Li exploded, ¡°Mo Shiting, I¡¯m right here at the bottom of your office building. Why won¡¯t you let me go up?¡± She thought he wouldn¡¯t respond, but to her surprise, he immediately replied, ¡°Figure it out yourself.¡± What? He wants her to figure it out herself? If she could, would she need to ask him? Gu Li puffed her cheeks and quickly typed a message on her phone, ¡°Give me a hint, Brother Ting.¡± Mo Shiting, who was listening to a report from senior management at the time, felt a warmth upon seeing the words ¡°Brother Ting¡± from the girl, his usually icy face softened slightly. He lightly pursed his lips and texted her back, ¡°Wait downstairs.¡± Upon receiving the message, Gu Li checked her time instinctively, finding it was almost six in the evening. Was he asking her to wait for him to finish his shift? Well, she had nothing better to do anyway. With a sense of resignation, Gu Li settled down to y games on her phone. And thus, she waited until eight o¡¯clock. After Mo Shiting finished his meeting and went downstairs, from afar, he spotted the girl sitting cross-legged and engrossed in her phone. His gaze lingered on her straight and fair slim legs, and his eyes dimmed slightly. The skirt was too short. Gu Li was enjoying her game,pletely oblivious to his approach until he snatched her phone away. ¡°Ah, give it back¡ª¡± Little Pear jumped up immediately, but her foot got numb and she stumbled forward. Mo Shiting swiftly caught her, using a bit too much force, pulling her straight into his arms. ¡°Thump¡ª¡± Her petite nose hit hard against his chest, causing tears of pain to flow from Gu Li¡¯s eyes. Mo Shiting quickly let go of her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Surprisingly, this was the first time he¡¯d shown concern for her in a while. Gu Li was a little touched, but the feelingsted just a second before he reached out and pinched her nose. ¡°It¡¯s not broken,¡± he said. Gu Li swiped his hand away, her teary eyes ring at him, ¡°It¡¯s a natural nose. How can it break so easily?¡± Natural? Mo Shiting gave her a look. Indeed, no stic surgeon could create a face as beautiful as hers. No doubt she relied on her beauty, enough to bewitch any man, to enter the entertainment industry, right? Remembering her participation in a variety of variety show recordings behind his back, the light in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes turned cold: ¡°Gu Li!¡± Still rubbing her nose, she suddenly heard him call her name seriously, making her straighten her back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve vited rule 101 of the Mo family and must be punished!¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gu Li was stunned. What did she do? How did she vite the rules of his house? Howe his house has so many rules? Mo Shiting did not exin, but simply raised his right hand. Two bodyguards behind him quickly stepped forward, grabbed Gu Li, and dragged her away. Gu Li:¡±???¡± When she came to her senses, she struggled desperately. ¡°Let go of me!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting, what on earth are you trying to do?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting¡ª¡± Thankfully all the employees had left for the day, the lobby was empty, otherwise it would undoubtedly have caused a scene. Mo Shiting ignored her, and despite Gu Li¡¯s screams, they forcefully got her into a car. If only she had known earlier, she would have escaped, instead of stupidly delivering herself into his hands by waiting for him for two whole hours. Sob¡­. Chapter 19 - 19: Be Careful Not to Lose Your Wife, or You’ll End Up Single Forever l Chapter 19: Be Careful Not to Lose Your Wife, or You¡¯ll End Up Single Forever l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Mansion. Mo Shaoyuan was preparing to sleep when Steward Uncle Guan hurriedly reported, ¡°Something happened to Old Master Mo. The young master has brought Young Madam back home.¡± Upon hearing the news of Gu Li¡¯s return, Old Master Mo was so excited that hepletely ignored the word ¡°captured¡±, and he couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Oh, has that little rascal finallye to his senses? He knew to bring Little Pear back to the mansion. Quick, Old Guan, help me get my coat.¡± Seeing Old Master Mo so happy, Uncle Guan couldn¡¯t bear to burst his bubble, ¡°The young master has locked Young Madam in the family shrine, it is said that Young Madam has vited family rules, he wants to punish her.¡± ¡°What?!¡± Upon knowing Gu Li was confined, the Old Master couldn¡¯t sit for a second longer, and rushed to the shrine immediately. The bodyguards guarding the door gave him a respectful salute, but did not let him in, ¡°Sorry, Old Master. Young Master gave orders, no one can enter the shrine.¡± They are all men loyal to Mo Shiting, and only heed to Mo Shiting. Unexpectedly, he, a head of a family, could not even enter his family¡¯s shrine. Old Master Mo mmed his cane and scolded furiously, ¡°Presumptuous!¡± The bodyguards all bowed their heads in unison, ¡°Old Master, please calm down!¡± Old Master was even more enraged, ¡°I¡¯d like to see who dares to stop me!¡± Finishing his words, he simply lifted his cane, charging ahead with great momentum. The bodyguards looked at each other, but no one dared to stop him. After all, he was Mo Shiting¡¯s own grandfather. If anything goes wrong, they won¡¯t be able to afford the consequences with their lives. Moreover, the door was locked from the inside, and cannot be opened from outside. Sure enough, after several unsessful attempts to push open the shrine¡¯s door, Mo Shaoyuan cursed out loud, ¡°Mo Shiting, you bastard, what did you do to Little Pear?¡± Nobody answered him. The shrine was so big that his voice couldn¡¯t reach Mo Shiting¡¯s ears. The Old Master knew this, but he didn¡¯t want to give up, ¡°Mo Shiting,e out! Little Pear is so obedient, how could she possibly vite the family rules? What rule did she vite? Huh?¡± ¡°Keep it up! Be careful, you¡¯ll scare away your wife, leaving you a bachelor for the rest of your life!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± He cursed for quite some time, only to hurl them into the void. Old Master Mo clutched his chest, gasping towards Uncle Guan, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan quickly lent him his support. The bodyguards immediately made way for them. Meanwhile, inside the shrine. In front of the ancestral tablets of the Mo Family, Mo Shiting and Gu Li had a standoff, the tension was palpable. ¡°Kneel down!¡± His low voice was filled with rage. Gu Li raised her head, defying him, ¡°I won¡¯t kneel! I am not a Mo Family member, why should Iply with your family rules?¡± ¡°Not a member of the Mo Family?¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°Say that again!¡± IIJ II Gu Li was speechless. To be frank, she indeed held the status of Mrs. Mo, nominally a member of the Mo Family. But there were so many family rules, and nobody had ever exined them to her, how would she know? Moreover, the rules demand kneeling all the time, did she even have any human rights? Gu Li bit her lip, feeling a little wronged. She couldn¡¯t help but argue, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me, what is rule number 101?¡± Mo Shiting answered emotionlessly, ¡°You cannot have an entertainment career. And what did you do today?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± Gu Li was trying to exin but he cut her off aggressively, ¡°No need to argue.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not arguing, I ¡± ¡°If you refuse to kneel, then we¡¯ll divorce!¡± Divorce? How could she allow that! Having hit a sore spot, Gu Li put all her grievances aside and immediately knelt on the cushion without another word. However, despiteplying with his demand, she felt more wronged than ever. Unable to hold back her tears, they started pouring down her face.. Chapter 20 - 20: Did We Wrong Her?_l Chapter 20: Did We Wrong Her?_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The girl¡¯s clear tears drop by drop on the mat. Upon seeing this, Mo Shiting felt an inexplicable suffocation that he couldn¡¯t shake off. He simply turned his face away, ¡°Don¡¯t get up before dawn.¡± After coldly leaving these words, without even giving her a nce, he strode quickly away, an angry look on his face. As the man left, the spacious ancestral hall suddenly seemed particrly deste. Gu Li sniffled, wiping her tears with the back of her hand. Before, she had been punished by Master to kneel, but every time Master looked away, she would seize the opportunity to ck off. However, this time, perhaps she was genuinely heartbroken. She didn¡¯t even have the energy to ck off; instead, she kneeled upright, looking from afar like a senseless statue. Stepping out of the ancestral hall gate, Mo Shiting was even more irritable. At this time, the head bodyguard Rong Hu stepped forward, respectfully reporting: ¡°Young Master, Old Master Mo came by. I didn¡¯t let him in.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Did he say anything?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Rong Hu hesitated for a moment, then chose to tell him the main point, ¡°He said if you keep doing this, you might end up losing your wife, and remain single for the rest of your life!¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome facepletely chilled down: ¡°Keep an eye on her. If anything goes wrong, you will be held responsible.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Shiting did not go to find Old Master Mo, but went straight back to his residence in the old house. It was a standalone vi, with some distance from the main house where Old Master Mo lived. After showering, the gloom in his heart still hadn¡¯t lifted. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze shed, so he simply called Xia Xianghuai, who had returned to M Country, asking him to arrange a virtual meeting with the executives of M countrypany. By the time the meeting ended, it was already 1 am. A storm was raging outside, causing restlessness. Mo Shiting picked up his cell phone on the table, and saw a missed call from Song Yunque that was made after eleven o¡¯clock. There was also an unread text message: ¡°Fourth Brother, I am so angry! That Qiu Yuxin actually dared to harm your wife, it¡¯s clear she doesn¡¯t respect you at all!¡± Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, then called him back. The phone was picked up after two rings, ¡°Fourth Brother, did you see my message? I didn¡¯t expect that my favorite artist, ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, is actually your wife, it¡¯s such a coincidence!¡± ¡°What do you mean by A Sweet Pear¡¯?¡± Mo. Comrade. Shiting waspletely clueless. ¡°This is your wife¡¯s ID on C Station, let me tell you¡­¡± Knowing that he had a 2Gwork, Song Yunque rushed to fill him in, telling him all about Gu Li¡¯s ¡°great achievements¡±, including how she angered fans by not delivering the final chapter of her manga and got sted on the hot search rankings. After quickly finishing his story, Mo Shiting said, ¡°Get to the point.¡± ¡°Ah? These are not the main points?¡± Song Yunque was a bit stunned, then facepalmed, ¡°Oh, I got confused. I was forgetting the main thing. The thing is, your wife went to be a mentor on the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± under her identity as a renowned manga artist, but just half an hour before the recording started, she was reced by Qiu Yuxin. Ah! I¡¯m so angry! Why did I only receive the news tonight? If I had known earlier, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C ¡± ¡°Alright, I get it.¡± Unable to endure his rant any longer, Mo Shiting hung up the phone coldly, gripping it tightly in his hand. So, she didn¡¯t go to participate in a beauty contest, but to be a mentor under the identity of a famous manga artist, and in the end, she didn¡¯t even attend the recording¡­ ¡°Boom ¡± A loud thunder suddenly came from the sky. As he realized a certain possibility, Mo Shiting abruptly stood up and quickly strode out. Upon reaching the ancestral hall in the pouring rain, Rong Hu, who was guarding the door, looked slightly surprised, ¡°Young Master?¡± Chapter 21 - 21 She Does Not Want to Forgive Chapter 21: She Does Not Want to Forgive Himl Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting held up an umbre, and coldly ordered, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Rong Hu immediatelyplied. Another bodyguard respectfully stepped forward, taking the umbre, which was still dripping, from Mo Shiting. The moment the doors of the ancestral hall were opened, Mo Shiting hastily walked in. The bodyguards remained in ce, as was the custom. Rong Hu, observing the dwindling rain, couldn¡¯t help but ponder; was his young master feeling pity, or was he feeling pity? The spacious ancestral hall was brightly lit. As soon as Mo Shiting stepped in, he saw a girl kneeling in front of the incense table. She seemed to be immersed in her own world, unaffected by the thunder and lightning outside. Could it be that she wasn¡¯t afraid of thunder? That¡¯s right, she¡¯s not Tang Tang¡­ Mo Shiting¡¯s long, dark eyes squinted slightly, a trace of destion flickering across them. With one hand in his pocket, he walked over and stood behind her, looking down at her, ¡°Get up.¡± The girl ignored him. Knowing that she was angry with him, Mo Shiting looked somewhat displeased, but he still remained patient, ¡°Alright, I¡¯m not punishing you anymore, get up.¡± She didn¡¯t move. Seeing her reaction, Mo Shiting had no choice but to call her name, ¡°Gu Li!¡± As he spoke, he reached out to pat her shoulder. But the moment he merely touched her, the girl suddenly tilted to the side and fell onto the mat. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Unbelievable, she was able to fall asleep while kneeling? He had intended to shake her awake, but another thunderp went off and he immediately changed his mind, picking her up bridal-style. Luckily, the weather was on his side; the path back to his residence was asionally illuminated by lightning, but the rain had stopped. After carrying her back to the room, Mo Shiting looked at his two-meter-wide bed, then at the leather sofa nearby, and then at the sleeping person in his arms, ultimately deciding to let her sleep on the sofa. The next morning, Gu Li stretchedzily, yawning as she opened her eyes. Seeing that she was not in the ancestral hall, she became somewhat baffled and looked around instinctively. After a while, her gaze was drawn to the man lying peacefully asleep on the bed. So, this was his room? Did he carry her herest night? At least he had a little conscience. However, he who punishes must distinguish right from wrong and shouldn¡¯t have made her kneel without reason, and for that she would not forgive him. What¡¯s more, the bed was sorge, yet he didn¡¯t even share a little space for her. It caused her back and waist to ache and her legs to go numb. Whileining, Gu Li carefully stood up, supporting her waist. She tiptoed over to the bed, then lowered her head to look at him. The man was sleeping soundly and wasn¡¯t disturbed by her movements. Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around, then she squatted down, resting her chin on her hands, appreciating his handsome face. This was her second time seeing Mo Shiting sleeping, and she couldn¡¯t help but admit that he looked more pleasing when asleep. In particr, his long, curly, thick eyshes, which were like tiny brushes. She really wanted to touch them. But if she woke him up¡­ Forget it, she should not risk the big for the sake of the small. It was time to focus on the main task. As for this main task, hehe, of course it was to draw two turtles on his face, take a photo, and use it to threaten him someday. The girl smirked, fetching a lipstick from her small purse. Just as she was about to draw on hisely face, her slender wrist was firmly caught by hisrge palm before she could even start. ¡°Ah ¡± Gu Li screamed, and all of a sudden, she was pulled towards him,nding perfectly on top of him. Taken entirely by surprise, their eyes met. She was doomed this time! The girlmented inwardly. Mo Shiting nced at the lipstick in her hand, his eyebrows knitted together, ¡°What were you nning to do to me?¡± Chapter 22 - 22 Mo Shiting, You Bad Guy!_l Chapter 22: Mo Shiting, You Bad Guy!_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°No, no.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed away, instinctively denying. She made an effort to break free from his hold. Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t let it go so easily, slickly snatching her lipstick, turning her around and rolling her up in the nket. ¡°Ah ah ah¡­¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect the man¡¯s sudden move and ended up screaming. When she calmed down, she realized she was bundled into a roll and sent to the other side of the bed. The nket was knotted so she couldn¡¯t move, only her innocent deer-like eyes were visible, making her look extra funny. Seeing this, Mo Shiting kindly helped her pull the nket down a bit, revealing her whole face. Seeing him calmly watching her while ying with her lipstick, Gu Li felt a sense of rm, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Without answering, Mo Shiting directly swiped her cheek with the lipstick. Gu Li finally understood what he wanted to do, and she screamed in excitement¡ª ¡°Mo Shiting, you viin!¡± ¡°You are not allowed to mess around!¡± ¡°You¡­you can¡¯t bully me¡­.¡± Though the girl dodged from left to right, she couldn¡¯t escape and could only watch him drawing on her face. Mo Shiting was quick and soon finished drawing two turtles. One on each cheek. Admiring his masterpiece, he couldn¡¯t help but curl up the corners of his lips. Gu Li was about to explode with anger, ¡°Let me out now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± He calmly closed the lipstick cap and picked up his phone from the bedside table. Gu Li, looking guarded: ¡°You¡ªDon¡¯t take pictures!¡± ¡°Click, click¡ª¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than the sound of consecutive photos being taken rang out, at this moment, she felt like killing him. ¡°Mo Shiting, you bastard!¡± ¡°Big turtle!¡± ¡°Scumbag!¡± ¡°Jerk!¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s incessant profanities, Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°If you have so much energy, why not go back to kneeling?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Gu Li clenched her teeth, fuming, she began to curse again, ¡°Despicable, shameless, low!¡± Mo Shiting stood up and looked down at her. The man¡¯s eyes were deep and unfathomable, casting a look that left Gu Li in a flurry, afraid that he might mention divorce again. She shrank her neck, busy thinking about how to respond when he turned around and strode quickly away. Gu Li:¡±?? ¡± ¡°Hey, let me out!¡± ¡°Hey ¡± After Mo Shiting had finished grooming in another room, he put on his business suit and went out. On his way to the garage, he happened to meet Old Master Mo who was rushing towards him. Seeing him, Old Master Mo shouted, full of vim and vigor, ¡°Mo Shiting, halt right there!¡± Mo Shiting, hand in his pocket, turned around, ¡°Grandfather, it seems your health has improved a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡± Walking up to him, Old Master Mo raised his cane and hit him, ¡°Where¡¯s Little Pear?¡± ¡°What did you do to our Little Pear?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll beat the hell out of you for only knowing how to bully your wife!¡± Mo Shiting stood still, letting him hit him. Old Master Mo hit him several times until he tired out and put the cane away, caught his breath and asked, ¡°Where is she? Hand her over!¡± Mo Shiting jerked his chin in the direction of the vi¡¯s second floor, saying coolly, ¡°She¡¯s in bed.¡± ¡°In bed?¡± Old Master Mo paused for a moment, then understanding dawned and his eyes lit up almost immediately. Though the vi had many rooms, besides Mo Shiting¡¯s room, there were no guest rooms, so to say, Little Pear was sharing a bed with him? Knowing his grandson¡¯s obsession with cleanliness, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone lie in his bed. Seems like, Little Pear was rather capable since she managed to win over this straight man. Old Master Mo was quite content, Mo Shiting knew he had misunderstood, but he didn¡¯t exin, instead he said, ¡°Let her rest more. I¡¯m going to thepany..¡± Chapter 23 - 23: Grandiose Pampering of Gu Li 1 Chapter 23: Grandiose Pampering of Gu Li 1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Alright, off you go.¡± As he presumed that things were going swimmingly between Little Pear, Grandfather Mo¡¯s gaze on him had softened considerably. Mo Shiting bowed slightly, walked a few steps, then turned back to warn: ¡°She didn¡¯t get enough sleepst night, give her some more time.¡± ¡°Got it, get going then.¡± Grandfather Mo waved him off, looking a tad irritated. Did hee off as harsh? Little Pear can sleep as long as she wants, he had no intentions of disturbing her. Hmph! ¡°Is there anyone there?¡± ¡°Help???? ¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± Giving up on calls for aid after her voice grew hoarse without any response from outside, Gu Li had no other option but to try and save herself. Of course, she had no idea that the only one who could have really saved her, Grandfather Mo, had just left, tricked by Mo Shiting¡¯s clever redirection. In an attempt to break free from her bindings, she flopped around the bed like a round worm. Unfortunately, the knot tied by someone was too secure and with both her hands covered under the quilt, no amount of squirming seemed to help. In the end, she gave up and carefully climbed down from the bed, her feet together, and began hopping towards the door. Passing by the restroom, she suddenly remembered that Mo Shiting had drawn on her face. She hastened to hop in to look in the mirror. She was dismayed by the sight that caught her reflection. Dead Mo Shiting, how could he make her look so hideous? How was she supposed to face others? She couldn¡¯t even dare to leave in this dreadful state! Back in the main house, Old Master Mo instructed Uncle Guan, ¡°Notify the kitchen to prepare more dishes that Gu Li prefers and some tonic. She is too thin, we need to nourish her.¡± ¡°Of course, Master.¡± Uncle Guan responded with a smile. He had been present the whole time. He hadn¡¯t expected such quick progress between the young master and young madam, and he was genuinely happy for them. After Uncle Guan excused himself, Grandfather Mo called over Maid Auntie Liang, smiling amicably said: ¡°Go and buy a few more sets of clothes for the young madam to have ready when she wakes up.¡± ¡°Yes, Master. I¡¯ll get to it straight away.¡± Auntie Liang departed hastily. Even after arranging for Gu Li¡¯s clothes and meals, Grandfather Mo still felt it was insufficient. Thinking a while, he decided to call Yunque. Yunque, drowsy from his sleep, was abruptly awoken by the sudden phone ring. Irritated, he murmured, ¡°Who might this be? Disturbing people so early in the morning!¡± He had nned on giving a mouthful to whoever it was, yet seeing Grandfather Mo¡¯s iing call, his face immediately brightened, ¡°Morning, Grandfather Mo! What might your business with me be this early? Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Look at your dazed state. Still haven¡¯t risen, have you? Young man, this is uneptable!¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help but give a little lecture. With grievances in his heart, Yunque could only reluctantly agree with a visibly forced grin. Luckily, Grandfather Mo did not lecture him for long before switching topics: ¡°Right now, go buy a car and send it to the old house for Gu Li.¡± The moment Yunque heard the request to buy a car for Gu Li, his spirits soared: ¡°Are you saying, Fourth Sister is at the Old House?¡± ¡°Right! Now get moving, don¡¯t dilly-dally.¡± ¡°Is there a budget?¡± Gleefully jumping out of the bed, Yunque quickly added. ¡°Who needs a budget? Just buy what you think is right. The sky¡¯s the limit! Remember, it will be charged to Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Alright, alright.¡± Yunque nodded hastily. After hanging up the call, he whistled a tune as he entered the restroom. He was anxious to the core, it would be his first time encountering a ¡®god¡¯ in person. No way, he had to look impressive! ¡°Is anyoneing to rescue me???? ¡± ¡°I am hungry.¡± Gu Li cosped onto the sofa, calling out in a weak, breathless plea. She hadn¡¯t eaten anything since noon the day before, which meant she¡¯d already been starving for nearly 24 hours and is about to starve to death. Mo Shiting, you bastard, once I free myself, I will surely make you pay¡­. Chapter 24 - 24: Have you tamed Mo Shiting so quickly?! Chapter 24: Have you tamed Mo Shiting so quickly?! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Knock knock knock? ¡± ¡°Young Madam?¡± ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s Aunt Liang, have you woken up?¡± At half past ten, Aunt Liang knocked at the outer door. At this point, Gu Li had been sitting numbly for two full hours. Upon hearing Aunt Liang¡¯s voice, she was excited as if she had just seen a loved one. ¡°Aunt Liang, save me¡­¡± Mo Group. In the CEO¡¯s office, Mo Shiting sat at his grand desk, listening to Lu Yang¡¯s work report. The phone on the table suddenly ¡°dinged¡±. Mo Shiting looked at it. It was a text message from a gship car dealership: ¡°Respected Young Master Mo, hello! Song Yunque bought a global limited edition Ferrari sports car in your name at our store at 10:20 AM today, costing 18 million RMB. This expense will be charged to your ck card ending in 8818¡­¡± Seeing this message, Mo Shiting was stunned. After checking it again, he confirmed he wasn¡¯t seeing things wrong¡ª Song Yunque really had spent 18 million of his money¡­ This guy, has he lost his mind?! Mo Shiting grimaced and dialed Song Yunque¡¯s number immediately. At the same time, Song Yunque was driving his new car, confidently heading towards Mo Mansion. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s call, he happily answered, ¡°Hello, Fourth Brother. Did you get the message from the car dealership? I just bought Fourth Sister-in-Law a new car, and I¡¯m just about to take it to her at the old house.¡± After his exnation, Mo Shiting¡¯s furrowed eyebrows finally rxed somewhat, ¡°Did the Old Master have you purchase it?¡± ¡°Yes, he said to put it on your card.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Mo Shiting hung up the call abruptly. Looking up, he turned to Lu Yang, who was about to continue his work report, ¡°Get the car ready, we¡¯re going to the old house.¡± Lu Yang:¡±?? Yes, sir!¡± On the other side, Gu Li was incredibly relieved that the person who saved her from under the covers was the familiar Aunt Liang. She wasn¡¯t afraid of losing face in front of Aunt Liang. But looking at the two turtles painted on her face, and her silly look, Aunt Liang couldn¡¯t help butugh. Gu Li covered her face, pretended to be annoyed, ¡°Aunt Liang, I¡¯m about to die of anger, and you¡¯re stillughing at me?¡± ¡°Alright, I won¡¯tugh anymore. No matter what, Young Madam, in Aunt Liang¡¯s heart, you¡¯re always the most beautiful.¡± Aunt Liang looked at her, her eyes full of affection. Upon hearing herpliment, Gu Li hummed with a bit of proud coyness, ¡°Only Mo Shiting is blind, and can¡¯t see this Miss¡¯s beauty, hmph.¡± ¡°Of course¡­¡± Aunt Liangughed again, handing her tworge bags of clothes. ¡°These are a change of clothes for you to wear, Young Madam. You should freshen up first. Later, let¡¯s go to the main house for lunch with the Old Master.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Aunt Liang.¡± While talking, Gu Li took the bags. Fifteen minutester, she, feeling refreshed, left for the main house with Aunt Liang. Mo Shaoyuan was drinking tea. As soon as he saw Gu Li appear, he immediately waved her over, ¡°Little Pear,e over here and sit.¡± ¡°Grandpa? ¡± Gu Li walked over with a grin, obediently taking a seat. The Old Master had no idea what had specifically happenedst night. He thought she and Mo Shiting had already made quick progress in their rtionship, so he teased, ¡°Little Pear, have you tamed that kid, Mo Shiting so quickly? Grandpa is so proud of you!¡± The moment Mo Shiting was mentioned, Gu Li got angry, but she was not about to snitch in front of the Old Master. So she said with a beaming smile, ¡°Grandpa, the revolution has not yet seeded, this Little Pear must continue to work hard.¡± ¡°Hahaha ¡± The old manughed heartily, ¡°Grandpa supports you!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± Gu Li smiled at him, then asked, ¡°But there is one thing I don¡¯t quite understand. Article 101 of the Mo Family rules states that Mo family members must not engage in work rted to the entertainment industry.. Why is that?¡± Chapter 25 - 25 Mo Shiting bought me a car? Sure it’s not a bicycle? ! Chapter 25: Mo Shiting bought me a car? Sure it¡¯s not a bicycle? ! Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Just as Gu Li finished speaking, Old Master Mo¡¯s smiling mouth tightened abruptly. Realising she might have touched on a sensitive topic, Gu Li quickly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandfather. I was just curious. If it¡¯s not appropriate to ask, I won¡¯t ask.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Old Master Mo softly responded. As he was about to speak again, the cheerful shout of Song Yunque came in, ¡°Grandfather Mo??? ¡± ¡°Grandfather Mo, I¡¯m here.¡± Song Yunque entered, shouting and striding in with vigor. His energy did much to dispel the tense atmosphere in the hall. ¡°Oh, Yunque is here.¡± Seeing him, Mo Shaoyuan smiled warmly and didn¡¯t continue with the previous topic. Of course, Gu Li didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to continue asking either. She subconsciously turned her gaze to Song Yunque. The guy looked in his early twenties, fair-skinned, with nearly perfect facial features. Truly, he was a super attractive man. However, he looked oddly familiar. Has she met him somewhere before? Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she tried hard to recall the memory. However, before she could figure it out, Song Yunque excitedly marched over, grabbed her wrists, and shook them repeatedly. Gu Li:¡±???¡± What¡¯s going on? Mo Shaoyuan was also startled by Song Yunque¡¯s odd behavior. Right as he was about to scold Song, he heard him shrieking: ¡°Wow, what an honor! I finally get to meet the Goddess in person!¡± Goddess? Is he calling her? Gu Li hurriedly stood up and pulled her hand back. ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± ¡°No, no mistake. Goddess, or, uh¡­ Sister-inw. Can I have your autograph? I am Song Yunque, I¡¯ve called you before.¡± As Song Yunque spoke, he tugged at the hem of his white T-shirt and somehow produced a permanent marker out of nowhere, handing it to Gu Li. All Gu Li could do was facepalm. ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, I¡¯m not a celebrity.¡± Song Yunque said with a smile: ¡°I know, you¡¯re ¡®A Sweet Pear¡¯. Goddess, I¡¯m your loyal fan. I¡¯m the user ¡®The Dude Who Lacks Nothing¡¯ who always tops the donation leaderboard.¡± ¡°Ah? So, you¡¯re him¡­¡± Gu Li was beyond surprised. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, it¡¯s me.¡± Song Yunque nodded again and again, his handsome face brimming with joy. His excitement made him look like an enthusiastic fanboy. ¡°Quickly, Goddess, sign for me. I need a TO autograph.¡± ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m signing this, okay.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± Unable to refuse the enthusiastic request, Gu Li took the pen from his hand, signed her name, and finished it off with a small heart. Seeing this, Song Yunque was so happy he almost jumped. He decided not to wash this shirt, instead, he was going to hang it up as a collectible. Mo Shaoyuan stood nearby, watching their friendly interaction. A young man and woman, full of vigor and beauty, they looked quitepatible. He suddenly felt a bit uneasy. After all, if he were a girl, he might also favor a fun, cute guy like Song Yunque, while someone cold and unapproachable like Mo Shiting? He would probably give him a pass. The more Old Master Mo thought about it, the more he believed that Mo Shiting had no chance. This won¡¯t do; he can¡¯t let them continue talking. With that thought, he cleared his throat.¡±Yunque, where¡¯s the sports car?¡± ¡°Oh, right!¡± Only then did Song Yunque remember the real reason he was there. He proudly presented a set of car keys. ¡°Sister-inw, Brother Mo bought you a limited edition Ferrari. Here are the keys. Do you want to take a look?¡± Seeing his assist, Mo Shaoyuan¡¯s stern face finally rxed a bit. Maybe he was worrying over nothing! It was all Mo Shiting¡¯s fault! His wife was so fantastic. If he doesn¡¯t keep a close eye on her, who knows what might happen? As for Gu Li, she was utterly shocked to hear that Mo Shiting had bought her a car.. She couldn¡¯t believe it, so she kept asking, ¡°Mo Shiting bought me a car? Are you sure you¡¯re not lying to me? It¡¯s a sports car, not a bicycle, right? Is this for real?¡± Chapter 26 - 26 Prying Hard l Chapter 26: Prying Hard l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Of course, it¡¯s a sports car. My fourth brother is so rich, how could he buy you a bicycle?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t suppress herughter. However, Gu Li calmed down. ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch. I cannot ept it.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Song Yunque didn¡¯t expect her to refuse and subconsciously looked at Old Master Mo. The old man stroked his grey beard and said with a smile, ¡°Good for you, Little Pear. If you don¡¯t ept it, you don¡¯t ept it. Let Yunque take it backter.¡± Song Yunque widened his eyes: ¡°Huh?¡± Did he juste here to be a tool today? Doesn¡¯t Grandfather Mo have a stance? While silentlyining in his heart, a maic male voice suddenly rang out, ¡°There¡¯s no need to return it, just park it in the garage.¡± Song Yunque turned his head quickly and saw Mo Shiting, dressed in a cool ck suit, strode in. ¡°Fourth Brother!¡± Gu Li turned at the sound and locked eyes with Mo Shiting. She gave him an irritated re and then turned her head, ignoring him. ¡°Grandfather.¡± Mo Shiting strode quickly over to him and bowed to Old Master Mo. Then, his gaze fell on Song Yunque¡¯s autographed white t-shirt, he raised his eyebrows in surprise, his eyes deepening a little. Worried that he would steal his t-shirt, Song Yunque quickly crossed his arms over his chest and changed the subject, ¡°Fourth Brother, weren¡¯t you busy today? Why did youe back all of a sudden?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him coldly and said slowly, ¡°I lost 18 million. I had toe back and see.¡± Everyone, except Gu Li, knew what he was referring to and they stayed silent by mutual understanding. However, it was the unsuitable grumbling of her stomach that attracted their attention. ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li was embarrassed and let out an awkwardugh. Old Master Mo took this opportunity to say, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s go to dinner.¡± With that, he took Song Yunque away. Gu Li was about to follow them when Mo Shiting happened to be standing in the way. ¡°Move.¡± She looked up at him angrily. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t move. Gu Li had to push him and while doing so, sheined, ¡°Because of you, I didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday, I¡¯ve been starving for 24 hours. Are you trying to starve me to death?¡± She didn¡¯t have dinner yesterday? Mo Shiting was surprised, but he didn¡¯t apologize or express concern, he just turned and walked away even without a word. Watching his tall, cold figure fade away, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but mutter quietly to herself, ¡°You heartless bastard, I hope you marry a woman who will torture you a thousand times over and yet you treat her like your first love. Humph!¡± Mo Shiting had excellent hearing, and he heard her ¡°wish¡±. His eyes deepened a bit. The four of them sat around the long dining table. The old man sat in the main seat, Mo Shiting and Gu Li sat on one side, while Song Yunque sat across from them. After the servants served the dishes, Song Yunque began to serve Gu Li¡ª ¡°Sister-inw, this crystal chicken is good. I¡¯ll give you a chicken leg.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, these ribs are also very good, try some.¡± ¡°Sister-inw, do you want some fish? I¡¯ll serve you.¡± ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ve had enough.¡± Although Gu Li was hungry and could eat a lot, she was somewhat overwhelmed by his enthusiasm. ¡°There¡¯s no problem at all. You are so thin, you need to eat more.¡± After finishing his talk, Song Yunque served her a piece of fish. Unable to refuse, Gu Li resignedly began to eat seriously. Old Master Mo watched Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction all along, in silence. However, Mo Shiting continued to eat leisurely, seemingly unaffected. Is this kid even a man? Seeing someone else being so attentive to his wife, he can still be so calm? It¡¯s so distressing! Old Master Mo sighed helplessly and found the food in his bowlcked vor. At that moment, Gu Li suddenly cried out in pain.. Chapter 27 - 27 Mo Shiting Really Cares About His Chapter 27: Mo Shiting Really Cares About His Little Wife_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man and Song Yunque simultaneously expressed their concern for her. Mo Shiting also turned his head to look at her at the first moment. Gu Li was somewhat embarrassed as she said, ¡°A fish bone¡­ is stuck in my throat.¡± She felt ashamed having a fish bone lodged in her throat while eating and even more so in front of so many people. But the bone was lodged quite badly and she was in pain, too distracted to care about her dignity anymore. ¡°Open your mouth, let me see.¡± Mo Shiting ordered directly. Although his tone was cold, it exuded a touch of concern. Gu Li felt a slight movement in her heart and obediently opened her mouth. Oh, she was even more embarrassed now. After taking a look, Mo Shiting frowned slightly and said, ¡°We need to go to the hospital.¡± As he finished speaking, he stood up and came over to hold her. Gu Li was taken aback and was about to insist that she didn¡¯t need to go, but the old man chased them away first, ¡°Well, then, go quickly.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, then carried Gu Li and strode quickly away. Seeing this, Gu Li wisely held back the refusal she was about to voice out. She was in so much pain that she didn¡¯t bother sticking to formalities anymore. On the way to the parking lot, she nestled in his arms, listening to the powerful and steady heartbeats, her eyes unconsciously twinkling. Was he suddenly being so nice because he had a change of heart? While she was lost in thought, Mo Shiting had already brought her to the car and put her in the passenger seat. ¡°Fasten your seat belt.¡± After he dropped this sentence, he coolly closed the car door and went around to the other side to get in. Throughout the journey, since Gu Li couldn¡¯t talk, there was no conversation between them. 40 minutester, the car arrived at a high-end private hospital. Lu Cong had just left the operating room when he received a call from Mo Shiting, ¡°Have you finished the operation? I¡¯m in your office.¡± ¡°Why did you suddenlye?¡± Lu Cong was somewhat surprised. ¡°I brought a patient to see you, hurry up.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Lu Cong hung up the phone, a little curious, just what kind of patient would require Mo Shiting to personally escort? Thinking of this, he unconsciously quickened his pace. As soon as he rushed back to his office and opened the door, he saw Mo Shiting sitting on the sofa with his legs elegantly crossed. In the nearby stool, there was a young and pretty girl. If he was not wrong, she was Gu Li. It seemed Mo Shiting was quite concerned about his young wife. However, what kind of illness did she have? As Lu Cong eyed Gu Li, she also happened to look at him. Recognizing him as Mo Shiting¡¯s good friend, Dr. Lu Cong, a well-known medical expert both domestically and internationally, she stood up and politely greeted him, ¡°Hello, Dr. Lu.¡± Seeing her painful expression as she spoke, Lu Cong got straight to the point and asked, ¡°What happened to your throat?¡± ¡°She swallowed a fishbone.¡± Mo Shiting answered for Gu Li. ¡°Swallowed a fishbone?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t believe what he was hearing, ¡°Something so simple as that, it could have been taken out by any doctor. Was there a need to find me?¡± Mo Shiting calmly retorted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a doctor?¡± Lu Cong: Gu Li was embarrassed and said, enduring the pain, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the trouble.¡± Lu Cong turned back and smiled at her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead and take a seat over there, and I¡¯ll help you remove the fish bone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li cooperated obediently. ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s not too serious. However, if the fishbone had gone a bit deeper, a surgery would be required. You¡¯re quite lucky.¡± Lu Cong assured her while performing the minor surgery. Gu Li was on the verge of tears, she wasn¡¯tforted at all. All she did was eat a fish, how did she almost end up needing surgery¡­ A few minutester, the fishbone was finally removed. Gu Li immediately felt much more rxed, ¡°Dr. Lu, thank you so much. I am so lucky to have you, otherwise, I would have been in a terrible state.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Lu Cong put away his tools and couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°Be careful with your diet for the next couple of days, avoid spicy food.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li gave a sweet smile. Seeing the two of them chatting away,pletely ignoring him, Mo Shiting became impatient and urged, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Chapter 28 - 28 He Said He Would Protect Her Chapter 28: He Said He Would Protect Her When He Grew Up_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting finished speaking, didn¡¯t wait for Gu Li to react, and headed straight out the door. Seeing this, Gu Li had no choice but to hastily say goodbye to Lu Cong and ran after him. ¡°Mo Shiting, wait for me.¡± Gu Li, with her short legs, chased him all the way, finally busting into the elevator just as the doors were about to close. They were the only two people in the elevator. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s solemn face, his eyes not even giving her a nce, Gu Li¡¯s eyes darted around, and suddenly she grabbed his hand. Mo Shiting was slightly startled, eventually turning his head to see her smiling brightly at him, ¡°Thank you for bringing me to the hospital. Brother Ting, I¡¯m really ttered by your concern for me.¡± The girl continued to speak, linking her pinky with his, her soft voice was particrly sweet, especially when she called him ¡°Brother Ting¡±, which was sweeter than honey. Mo Shiting stared at her, unable to look away at first, and didn¡¯t pull his hand away immediately from hers. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li sweetly called him again, deliberately rubbing the back of his hand with her fingertips. Seeing that he didn¡¯t refuse, she gently moved closer to him, until they were standing face to face. ¡°Brother Ting, how should I repay you?¡± Hmph, you fell for my beauty trick, I¡¯ll show you! The girl raised her face, her beautiful apricot eyes sparkling brightly. Mo Shiting watched her, his gaze heavy, and didn¡¯t miss the brief sh of cunning in the depths of her eyes. What was she up to now? Was she seeking revenge for what happenedst night and this morning? Sure enough, as soon as she finished speaking, she raised her right foot, aiming a kick at his calf. Mo Shiting dodged her attack, gripped her shoulders, and pushed her against the elevator wall. Caught off guard by the speed of his actions, Gu Li was shocked. It wasn¡¯t until a secondter that she realized he saw through her intentions from the start, and he was just silently watching her performance. How could he do this¡­ Furious and embarrassed, Gu Li red at him, ¡°You tricked me!¡± As soon she finished speaking, she swung her fist towards his shoulder. Mo Shiting urately grabbed her rebellious fist, stopping her movement. Gu Li didn¡¯t give up and attempted to knee him. Her movement was swift and fierce, almost hitting the vulnerable part of him, but thankful he evaded in time. This girl, she¡¯s trying to kill him! As he cornered her in the elevator, Mo Shiting grabbed her chin and his handsome face was shrouded in darkness: ¡°Gu Li, my patience has its limits. Don¡¯t dare to try it again or there¡¯ll be no mercy!¡± ¡°Who¡­ told you to y tricks on me?¡± Her voice was a little meek, just realizing she almost hurt his ¡°treasure¡±, and she started to feel guilty. ¡°y tricks on you? Who started it first?¡± Being manipted into marriage is his disgrace, and it won¡¯t be easily forgotten. Every time he thought of it, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel anger, intermittently dealing with his fits of rage. As his firm grip on her chin caused her pain, Gu Li cringed, ¡°I know I was wrong. Manipting you was wrong, but indirectly at least I helped you out, can¡¯t we just call it even?¡± ¡°Call it even? You wish!¡± ¡°Then how long are you going to hold a grudge? How are you nning to torment me¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes welled up with tears. All these years, no matter how big the difficulties she faced, she always kept a positive attitude and never shed a tear. However, surprisingly, she had been driven to tears twice by him in just a few days. Bad guy! As a kid, he said he would protect her when they grew up, but now, he haspletely forgotten about her, hasn¡¯t he? Heartless! Who was the reason behind her maniption of his marriage in the first ce? If she had known, she wouldn¡¯t have get involved and let him live or die! Waah¡­ The more she thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt, her tears falling harder, sshing his hand, and silently seeping into his heart.. Chapter 29 - 29: This Man, Kissed Her and then Ran?_i Chapter 29: This Man, Kissed Her and then Ran?_i Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Mo Shiting didn¡¯t expect her to burst into tears. After a moment of surprise, he realized his grip had indeed been a bit too strong. He quickly let go and tried to cate her, ¡°Stop crying. You¡¯re already ugly, doesn¡¯t crying make it worse?¡± Not exactly knowing how tofort others, his attempt was more intimidating thanforting, causing Gu Li to feel even more wronged. Seeing her tears streaming down and her eyes red and swollen, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but cradle her face in his hands. Gu Li sniffed and instinctively looked up at him, only to find a hint of gentleness in the man¡¯s deep eyes. Was she seeing things? Or¡­ Her thoughts froze for a moment, but before they could clear up, he had already lowered his head and kissed her. Kiss¡­ He actually kissed her?!! The girl¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, her long fluttering eyshes were incessantly blinking, and her heart was pounding fast, thumping loudly in the elevator. She had no idea how to respond and even forgot to push him away until the elevator door chimed, disrupting the romantic moment. Mo Shiting was also surprised that he impulsively kissed her when he wasn¡¯t even drunk, and in disbelief, released his grip, taking a step back. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Perhaps he was unable to ept such a reckless action from himself, he didn¡¯t even dare to look at her, hurriedly leaving as soon as the elevator door opened. Soon the small space was left with only Gu Li. Her cheeks burning, she tightly covered them and loosened her grip only after a while. They actually¡­ Good thing it was a private elevator and no one was around at this time, otherwise she would feel extremely embarrassed if someone saw them. But, Brother Ting actually kissed her? Does this mean he likes her too? Gu Li softly touched her lips still holding his breath, and couldn¡¯t help but giggle idiotically. Her heart was sweet, and the wrongs she had been put through recently seemed to be less significant at this moment. Brother Ting¡­ Although she couldn¡¯t reveal her true identity to him, if he liked her, she was confident she could keep this marriage going for one year. As for after one year¡­ Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. Things in the future can be dealt with in the future, why not live in the present! After she finally calmed down, Gu Li stepped out of the elevator. The level it rested on was the underground parking lot. She followed her memory to the parking spot where Mo Shiting had parked earlier, but it was vacant. The car, gone. Mo Shiting, nowhere to be seen. This guy, Mo Shiting, actually left her behind and ran! Unable to believe it, Gu Li scoured the parking lot again and again, her heart sinking, she couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly at the deserted car park ¨C ¡°Mo Shiting, you are a damned bastard!¡± ¡°If you dare to appear in front of me again, I¡¯ll stab you with a needle!¡± ¡°Mo Shiting??? ¡± ¡°Bastard!!!¡± She was furious. This really made her mad! Who does this? Jerk! When Da Ha found Gu Li, she was sitting on a long stone bench near Lu¡¯s Hospital, gazing nkly at the blue sky. ¡°Boss, what happened?¡± Da Ha quickly parked the car and sat down beside her. Gu Li gave him a resentful look and sulked, ¡°Da Ha, Mo Shiting bullied me.¡± ¡°What? That bastard hit you? I¡¯ll go settle ounts with him.¡± Da Ha, filled with righteous indignation, immediately stood up. Gu Li held him back and said seriously, ¡°He kissed me.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Da Ha paused for a second beforeughing in a particrly vulgar manner, ¡°Oh ho, my boss has finally given her first kiss away!¡± ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gu Li kicked him in annoyance. Da Ha finally stoppedughing and showed concern, ¡°Then why do you look so dismayed? Didn¡¯t you always like him the most?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t like him anymore!¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and said indignantly, ¡°Who would like a man who kisses you and then leaves without saying a word? Mo Shiting, this idiot, wait until I get home and deal with him!¡± As she finished speaking, a call came in. Picking up the phone to see who it was, she was surprised to find that it was Director Yang from ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±.. Chapter 30 - 30 Specifically Investing for You l Chapter 30: Specifically Investing for You l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Director Yang, hello. What can I do for you?¡± Little Pear has pretty good emotional intelligence. Even if the show no longer needed her, she could still retain a polite smile when dealing with the director. ¡°Miss Gu, I really apologize for what happened yesterday. You know how influential Qiu Yuxin is in the industry. If she wants to target you, we, the show team, are powerless.¡± Director Yang apologized again and exined to her. Gu Li downyed it and said, ¡°Director Yang, you havepensated for the breach of contract. Let¡¯s just forget what¡¯s already past.¡± In fact, she is not one to let go of grudges, she just doesn¡¯t want to waste her time on such trivial matters. ¡°Then Miss Gu, would you like toe back to our show?¡± Director Yang¡¯s voice pulled Gu Li back from her drifting thoughts. Gu Li was surprised. ¡°You want me toe back? But I thought¡­¡± ¡°We couldn¡¯t do anything about Qiu Yuxin before, but our new investors appreciate you. So¡­ Qiu Yuxin has beenpromised.¡± ¡°Investors appreciate me? Which investor?¡± Gu Li was even more surprised. Could it be Mo Shiting? But no, it can¡¯t be him. The Mo family¡¯s rules are clear. ¡°GT Group. They have senior executives who are fans of yourics, who have specifically invested because of you.¡± Director Yang said with a smile. Gu Li: The GT Group, despite having been established for only five years, has already be a leader in the tech industry, with countless IT talents dreaming of joining. Could such apany invest in a variety show, unrted to technology, purely because of her, a smallic author? It seems unbelievable. ¡°Miss Gu? ¡± Seeing that she was not talking, Director Yang continued, ¡°As a sign of our sincerity, we are increasing your pay to 500,000, which is five times more than before. If you are willing, we can start filming officially tomorrow. So, are you in?¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, hesitating. On one hand, this is indeed a good tform for gaining exposure. As long as she bes popr through the show, she will have a decent chance to find her master. But on the other hand¡­ Remembering the rules of the Mo family, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Before the words of refusal coulde out, she was interrupted by Director Yang: ¡°Take some time to think about it. I have to go now, I¡¯ll wait for your news.¡± After he finished speaking, he didn¡¯t even wait for her reply but quickly hung up. Gu Li:¡±!!!¡± ¡°Boss, how about it? Are you going to agree?¡± Da Ha seems to care more than Gu Li. Gu Li gave him a look, and then another call came in. This time it was from Old Master Mo. He specifically called to check if she had managed to pull out the fishbone sessfully. Facing the old man¡¯s unhidden affection, Gu Li felt warmth in her heart. After chat for a bit, Gu Li suddenly remembered the family rule and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Grandfather, what would happen if I really broke the 101st rule of the Mo family one day?¡± ¡°Depends on how Mo Shiting handles it.¡± ¡°Ah? So if he decides not to punish me, that¡¯s also okay?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Hey, but that rule is one of Mo family¡¯s steadfast traditions over hundreds of years. Why does Mo Shiting alone have the power to decide whether to enforce it or not? If his authority is really that huge, then why does he still need to get married or reach the age of 30 before he can inherit the family head title?¡± Gu Li was puzzled. ¡°Well¡­ You better ask that rascal yourself.¡± Old Master Mo did not give a straight answer. ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing that the old master was not willing to talk more about it, Gu Li also didn¡¯t probe further. However, since it¡¯s up to Mo Shiting to punish her for viting the family rules, she had nothing to fear. With this in mind, Gu Li made up her mind on the spot to participate in ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±.. Chapter 31 - 31: You Allow Yourself to Bully Me, But Not Let Me Retaliate? _1 Chapter 31: You Allow Yourself to Bully Me, But Not Let Me Retaliate? _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Mo Group. Lu Yang knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office, only to see Mo Shiting standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, looking out. He went over and respectfully reported, ¡°Young Master, everything has been arranged. The TV station has replied, Young Madam has agreed to participate in the recording.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently, his eyes deep, revealing nothing of his thoughts. Unable to hide his curiosity, Lu Yang asked, ¡°Young Master, won¡¯t Young Madam vite the family rules if she enters the entertainment industry? Why did you personally send her into it, even using GT? If the elders found out you secretly set up the GT Group and ventured into the entertainment industry, I am afraid¡­¡± Mo Shiting casually countered, ¡°Who told you there was such a rule?¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Lu Yang was even more puzzled, ¡°If not, then why did you punish Young Madamst night?¡± As soon as the words left his mouth, he saw his young master¡¯s handsome face darken. Startled, he hastily excused himself, ¡°I suddenly remembered that I have other matters to attend to, I am taking my leave.¡± With that, as though afraid Mo Shiting might punish him, he left quicker than a rabbit. Damn, shocking secret indeed. If Young Madam found out the truth, would the young master end up in a divorce dispute? Mo Shiting turned around and walked back to his desk, picking up the phone on the table. No missed calls, but there were numerous messages from some young girl. Upon opening them, they were all reprimands. Sharp-tongued belle. The man hooked the corner of his lips, his long eyes narrowing slightly, a hint of amusement gradually appearing in his gaze. However, when his gazended on the message that the girl had sent one minute ago- ¡°Mo Shiting, do you actually know how to kiss? You are the worst kisser I¡¯ve evere across. Is it because you know you are a bad kisser, too embarrassed to face people, that you ran away? Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t look down on you!¡± Damn it! Mo Shiting clenched his teeth, instantly feeling a surge of anger welling up, on the verge of exploding at any moment. He scowled, dialing a number. Gu Li didn¡¯t answer, not only did she coldly hang up, she even added him to her cklist. Hmph, so you¡¯re allowed to bully me, but I can¡¯t fight back? I, Gu Li, am not the kind of woman who epts meekly. That night, Gu Li returned to her house. Afraid that Mo Shiting woulde to settle ounts with her, she solemnly closed the windows, even adding an extra lock to the door. In her email was the program details for tomorrow¡¯s recording sent by the production team. Gu Li carefully read through it, and was a bit surprised. She hadn¡¯t expected that GT Group held such a strong influence, even making numerous changes to thepetition format. The mentor system was canceled. She was transformed from a mentor supposed to lead a team in thepetition to a guest required to sit on the judge¡¯s seat and givements. Not bad at all, this task was to her liking. Graced with this excellent opportunity, she would definitely showcase her professional skills, objectively appraising those female stars, especially that so-called top-tier actress, Qiu Yuxin. Ha ha, how exciting! Gu Li felt a warm satisfaction. She couldn¡¯t help humming a tune. She nced at her phone. It was 11 PM. At this time, Mo Shiting must¡¯ve already gone to bed, he wouldn¡¯te looking for her, would he? Remembering the brief kiss during the day, the girl couldn¡¯t help but touch her lips, her face starting to heat up again. Realizing that she was again reminiscing, she violently shook her head, vigorously pped her face with both hands, and promptly grabbed her change of clothes to go to the bathroom. After showering, she came out of the bathroom while drying her hair. Going around the living room to return to her room, she was startled by the tall figure sitting on the sofa. ¡°Mo¡­Mo¡­how did you get in?¡± Seeing him, Gu Li instinctively covered her chest, her eyes wide in surprise, she stepped back a few steps. At this moment, Mo Shiting stood up and slowly walked toward her.. Chapter 32 - 32: For a moment, he didn’t want to let go_l Chapter 32: For a moment, he didn¡¯t want to let go_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li kept backing away, while he advanced at every step. Retreating until she hit the wall, she had nowhere else to go. She held her towel that she has been using to dry her hair to her chest, looked up at him and stuttered, ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Perhaps because of nervousness, her voice was slightly trembling. To Mo Shiting¡¯s ears, her vulnerability added a certain allure to her voice. Mo Shiting pinned her against the wall, gazing down at her. His eyes inadvertently fell on her plump lips. Recalling their midday elevator kiss, his eyes became unreadable. He¡¯d chalked it up to temporary madness before, yet found himself entertaining the same thoughts at this moment. Has this girl cast a spell on him? Why does he find himself having less than innocent thoughts whenever he sees her? Or perhaps, he was no different from other men after all¡­ Mo Shiting squinted his eyes, radiating deep thought. Seeing him stare at her unblinkingly, with an unfathomable expression that was almost frightening, Gu Li became increasingly uneasy. What on earth was he nning to do? Had she truly angered him so much that he would kill her in a fit of rage, just because she told him that he¡¯s a lousy kisser? At that thought, Gu Li suppressed her fear and gave a weak smile, ¡°Mr. Ting, what brings you to my room at such ate hour? Would you like a ss of water? If you let go of me, I can fetch it for you.¡± She flicked her still damp hair as she spoke. The droplets of water from her hair sshed onto Mo Shiting¡¯s face as she moved, with one evennding in his eye. Mo Shiting blinked, and upon noticing Gu Li trying to escape in the corner of his eye, he involuntarily smirked, pulled her into his arms. She was wearing a silk dress, the fabric was cool and soft, pleasant to touch. With the fresh scent from her bath enveloping him, as he held her in his arms, he did not want to let her go. Sensing his hand¡¯s somewhat inappropriate position on her waist, Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded so hard, it felt as if it might leap out of her throat. Just as she was about to pull his hand away, he spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°So my kissing skills are poor, huh?¡± He drew out thest word, making Gu Li¡¯s heart flutter. Just as she thought, she had indeed overstepped the line. She bit her lip in regret, her eyes darting around before hurriedly trying to tter him, ¡°I was just talking nonsense, Mo, with your magnanimous nature, you surely won¡¯t take my words to heart, right?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly. Feeling cornered, Gu Li blurted out, ¡°So, what do you want?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡± With that, she closed her eyes, adopting a resigned attitude. Seeing her reaction, Mo Shiting was left speechless. But noticing her tremblingshes and the poorly concealed nervousness, his eyes softened mysteriously. He decisively pulled the towel from her hand and abruptly ced it over her head. ¡°Change your dress, it¡¯s ugly!¡± Disgusted, he promptly pushed her aside. Gu Li was left speechless,¡±¡­.¡± Did she pass? Seeing him turn his back and walk towards the sofa, Gu Li dashed into her room as soon as possible and mmed the door shut behind her. ¡°Phew!¡± Leaning against the door, she finally let out a sigh of relief. Her heart was still racing. Looking down at her cool dress, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder if the towel had concealed enough from his view? However, thinking of the intimate interaction between them moments ago, her face couldn¡¯t help but flush uncontrobly. Fifteen minutester, Gu Li emerged from her room, perfectly dressed. By now, her hair was also dry. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t left; he was seated on her sofa, crossing his legs elegantly.. Chapter 33 - 33 Why Did You Scheme My Marriage? _1 Chapter 33: Why Did You Scheme My Marriage? _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li walked over, ¡°Young Master Mo, I have a favor to ask of you.¡± Seeing her serious face, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, signaling her to continue. The girl swallowed and sat down, saying, ¡°I¡¯m going to participate in ¡®Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow. This may vite the rules of the Mo family, but I asked my grandfather, and he said it¡¯s up to you to punish me. I hope you¡¯ll agree to not penalize me.¡± Mo Shiting looked at her with an intense gaze, making a certain decision spontaneously: ¡°You first answer my question.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Gu Li nodded without hesitation, ¡°You ask.¡± ¡°Why did you n our marriage?¡± Originally, he didn¡¯t care about her motives for approaching him. After all, they would soon divorce and wouldn¡¯t intersect in the future. She couldn¡¯t cause him much harm. However, he didn¡¯t know when this question started to matter to him¡­ Facing the man¡¯s question, Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. Whether it was her purpose in getting married or the fact she is Tang Tang, she couldn¡¯t tell the truth, but she knew she couldn¡¯t fool him. So, with a troubled face, she said, ¡°This is my privacy, I can¡¯t tell you. But¡­¡± At this point, Gu Li gave him a sincere, deep look, ¡°I mean you no harm.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Mo Shiting was unimpressed. Gu Li had no choice but to continue bravely, ¡°If that doesn¡¯t work, let¡¯s go our separate ways and never see each other again, okay? But, I still ask you to agree to divorce after a year.¡± Unanticipatedly, not only did she refuse to tell the truth, but she proposed such a ridiculous suggestion. Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened instantly: ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Please.¡± The girl finished speaking, then leaned in to grab his hand. Mo Shiting pried her fingers off one by one, ¡°Do you think I, Mo Shiting, am a tool you can wield when you want? Having a wife like you, even one day is too much!¡± With that, he abruptly stood up and strode quickly out. Gu Li looked helpless, ¡°You misunderstand me.¡± She said, sounding very aggrieved. Mo Shiting repressed his boiling anger, walked to the door, then suddenly turned around, ¡°Still not willing to say it?.¡± Gu Li lowered her head, ¡°I¡­¡± ¡°Fine! Then let¡¯s divorce. The day after tomorrow at ten o¡¯clock, meet at the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± He gnashed his teeth and dropped this sentence, not giving her any room for discussion, and walked straight out the door. Gu Li hurried to follow him, but his trace was already gone. She massaged her throbbing temples, feeling worried. Why was this man so persistent? She really couldn¡¯t tell him¡­ That night, Gu Li couldn¡¯t sleep. Early the next morning, Da Ha came to pick her up. After getting in the car, seeing her listless, Da Ha asked with concern, ¡°Boss, what happened? Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?¡± Gu Li gave a yawn, and said tiredly, ¡°Mmm. I¡¯ll take a short nap, wake me up when we arrive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Da Ha nodded. Gu Li slept all the way. By the time they arrived at the TV station, she wasn¡¯t feeling too bad. Upon seeing each other again, the staff was much warmer thanst time. After all,st time Gu Li was just an ordinary person. But this time, she¡¯s a guest designated by the investor; no one dared be negligent. Director Yang took her to the recording area, asking as they walked, ¡°Today, we will record the initial stage of the ranking. Do you know the process?¡± ¡°Yes, I think I got it.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly. In no time, they arrived at the recording area. This was a studio that could amodate thousands of people. The stage had been set up, and the staff was busy adjusting the equipment. Director Yang introduced her to the area, then said, ¡°There¡¯s still two hours till the official recording. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll introduce you to the other four judges.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li smiled politely. From the information she readst night, she knew that aside from her being a newbie, the other judges were all prominent figures in the entertainment industry ¨C Cheng Ying, the artist director of the GE Entertainment Company, which housed many A-list stars, award-winning film producer Jiang Cheng, music producer Xu Jin, and top-rated director Xue Huaimo. Their experience was unmatched, and it seemed they were all proud. Seeing her so young, they were probably going to doubt her, right? Gu Li guessed correctly. At this moment, in the guest lounge, the four judges were furious to hear that a young girl was going to sit amongst them as their peer.. Chapter 34 - 34 Dare to Bet With Me_l Chapter 34: Dare to Bet With Me_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°What¡¯s up with the production team? They¡¯ve invited a wet-behind-the-ears girl as a judge! This is a tant disregard for us.¡± The first to open his mouth was Xue Huaimo, a director with a notorious reputation for his scathing and explosive remarks. He was stern and fastidious, had a great ego, and showed no mercy when in a foul mood, not even towards a top actress. ¡°The weak can¡¯t fight the strong. The rumor is that the young miss is an insider nted by GT, the biggest investor. They¡¯ve got powerful backing.¡± Cheng Ying took a small sip of her coffee and made a sarcastic remark. Two years ago, GT Group ruthlessly rejected a sincere endorsement offer from GE Entertainment Company. She¡¯s held a grudge since then, and naturally had no good feelings for Gu Li, whom GT took a liking to. Unsurprisingly, the neer was a nepotist. Xue Huaimo sneered, his impression of Gu Li only worsened. The faces of the other two producers were quite unpleasant to look at. In such an atmosphere, Gu Li was led into the lounge room by Director Yang. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, our final judge has arrived. I¡¯ve brought her here to get acquainted with you all.¡± Director Yang greeted everyone with a beaming smile. Everyone finally turned their gaze towards the source of the sound. Seeing Gu Li¡¯s face, still unspeakably beautiful without any trace of makeup on, the amazement was evident in everyone¡¯s eyes. However, the girl came into the team backed by resources and possessing stunning good looks. It was all too easy for her to bebeled as someone who climbed the ranks using ¡®unspoken ways¡¯. As such, no one was genuinely friendly towards her. Unaffected by their sullen attitude, Gu Li gave a faint smile and bowed politely, ¡°Greetings to all the distinguished seniors. My name is Gu Li. I¡¯m honored to be co-judging this program with everyone. I look forward to learning from all of you.¡± Once she finished speaking, Director Yang introduced hurriedly, ¡°Though Miss Gu is young, she¡¯s a belovedic artist and TV drama blogger who has a unique perspective on acting. The production team saw this and specifically invited her over.¡± Cheng Ying unkindly suggested, ¡°If Miss Gu is so talented, why not put on a performance for us to enjoy?¡± She didn¡¯t believe Gu Li had any acting skills and only wanted her to make a fool of herself in public. Ideally, she would thoroughly provoke the highly influential director, Xue Huaimo, and get kicked out from the production team. While Cheng Ying was nning all this, Jiang Cheng, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly spoke, ¡°Who can¡¯t criticize on paper? Who¡¯d want to watch her? It¡¯s a waste of time.¡± With a few words, he ruined Cheng Ying¡¯s scheme, though it was also unclear whether it was deliberate. Feeling exasperated, Cheng Ying forcibly maintained a smile on her face, ¡°Director Xue, aren¡¯t you always the most talent-loving? Today¡¯s a rare opportunity. I believe you¡¯d also want to see Miss Gu¡¯s acting skills?¡± Xue Huaimo frowned, scrutinizing Gu Li with an appraising gaze. ¡°Can you act?¡± Gu Li stood tall, her tone neither humble nor haughty, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Bragging!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xue Huaimo scoffed with a sarcastic smile that didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Fine, act for me. But if you act badly, get out of my production team.¡± ¡°What if I act quite well?¡± Gu Li countered. ¡°Haha¡­¡± Before Xue Huaimo could answer, Cheng Ying couldn¡¯t wait and sheughed, ¡°The ignorant girl thinks too highly of herself.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes swiveled to Cheng Ying, she spoke seriously, ¡°Teacher Cheng, since you look down on me so much, dare you make a bet with me?¡± Cheng Ying refused, ¡°Why should I bet with you?¡± Seeing her not taking the bait, Gu Li breezily said, ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re scared.¡± As expected, provocation was the most effective way to deal with arrogant and conceited people. Even someone as smart as Cheng Ying couldn¡¯t evade this trap.. ¡°Nonsense! Am I afraid of you? Tell me, how do we bet?¡± Chapter 35 - 35: Surprisingly, He is actually into Me_l Chapter 35: Surprisingly, He is actually into Me_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios Gu Li said, ¡°You want me to act, right? Then I¡¯ll perform a scene, with the other three teachers serving as judges. If I pass the assessment, Teacher Cheng, you must apologize to me on Weibo. If I don¡¯t pass, I will withdraw from the recording andpensate the program group for their losses. What do you say?¡± ¡°Okay! I agree.¡± Cheng Ying nodded, secretlyughing to herself thinking Gu Li was a fool. Even if she lost, it wouldn¡¯t matter to her since she wasn¡¯t a celebrity. Apologizing on Weibo wouldn¡¯t hurt her, unlike Gu Li, who would pay a much higher price if she lost¡­ She thought that Gu Li was so clever, but it turned out that she was just a silly girl. Cheng Ying felt more pleased with her contemtion. Director Yang, who was watching on the side, became anxious. He was about to intervene but was interrupted by Xue Huaimo, ¡°Let¡¯s begin then.¡± Since the director said so, the other two judges had no objections. Gu Li said to Xue Huaimo, ¡°I¡¯ve watched all of your movies, Director Xue. You can choose any character for me to y.¡± Xue Huaimo was amused by her confident attitude, ¡°Since you¡¯re so confident, you can perform this role.¡± After he finished speaking, he took out a manuscript from his bag and handed it to her. Gu Li took a look. It was a script from the movie ¡°Fallen City¡±. ¡°Fallen City¡± is a huge production directed by Xue Huaimo. Besides the male lead, none of the important female roles have been decided. Rumor has it that his participation in this show as a judge was to scout for actresses. Gu Li carefully studied the script and was quickly engrossed in the gripping plot. This section tells the story of Tianwu, a daughter of the Xiang State, who infiltrates the enemy country alone to save her beloved Qin Guo. She goes through trials and tribtions to locate him, only to discover that he is the prince of the enemy country. The scene encapstes her despair at the discovery. The plot is only a single page, but it illustrates Tianwu¡¯s passionate love and hatred vividly. It has to be said, even experienced actors with a solid acting foundation could struggle to interpret such a prominent scene, let alone Gu Li, aplete novice? Therefore, when seeing Gu Li chose to perform this scene, Cheng Ying was amused. After closely studying it for a few minutes, Gu Liid the script aside and directly delved into the character. There were no dialogues, just a sequence of changes in her eyes. From the initial joy of seeing her beloved, to the disbelief, anger, and resentment of learning his true identity, to the ultimate despair¡­ The light in the girl¡¯s eyes gradually faded, reced by overwhelming grief which shrouded her petite figure, deeply affecting everyone present¡­ Therge lounge fell into silence. Everyone was immersed in Tianwu¡¯s great pain until the performance ended, it took a while to snap back to reality. ¡°Well done!¡± ¡°Good job!¡± ¡°Fantastic, Teacher Gu.¡± Xu Jin, Jiang Cheng, and Director Yang unanimously praised her performance. Gu Liughed and said thanks. She turned to Cheng Ying, ¡°Teacher Cheng, what do you think?¡± ¡°A bet is a bet.¡± Cheng Ying¡¯s face turned sour. If she had known that the girl was so good, she would not have made the bet. She had lost miserably. Gu Li teased, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to post your apology on Weibo tonight. Remember to mention me.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Cheng Ying snorted coldly and stormed off in her high heels. Gu Li went up to Xue Huaimo, handed the script back to him, and said, ¡°Director Xue, here.¡± Xue Huaimo stared at her intently, fell silent for a moment, then abruptly asked, ¡°Would you be interested in ying the role of Tianwu?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was taken aback. She didn¡¯t expect him to show interest in her. ¡°You¡¯re highly suitable.¡± Xue Huaimo sincerely said. Despite his temperamental nature, he was honest and was a director who valued talent. Hence, he didn¡¯t want to let such a good talent slip away.. Chapter 36 - 36: Getting Over the Moon After A Few Chapter 36: Getting Over the Moon After A Few Praises_l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios ¡°Thank you for your appreciation, Director Xue, but I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t ept.¡± Gu Li refused with a difficult look on her face. Xue Huaimo¡¯s invitation was indeed very tempting, but she didn¡¯t aspire to be a star, so she couldn¡¯t agree. Everyone else widened their eyes, unable to believe that she was actually rejecting such a golden opportunity. After all, Xue Huaimo was one of the most renowned directors in the domestic film industry, with quite a status internationally. Almost all actors who yed the lead roles in his movies became popr. If Gu Li could act in his movies, with her superior looks and excellent acting skills, she would definitely win the Best Actress award within two years. Yet, she didn¡¯t want it?! The first one to react was Director Yang from the program team, ¡°Teacher Gu, think it over carefully. This is a film by Director Xue. You won¡¯t get this chance again.¡± ¡°Gu Li, it¡¯s rare that Director Xue appreciates you, don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡± Jiang Cheng couldn¡¯t help lecturing her. In his eyes, this little girl got a few praises and became arrogant, even disregarding a big director. She was simply overconfident. ¡°What are you thinking, letting such a great opportunity slip away?¡± Xu Jin was curious. Xue Huaimo was also puzzled. This was the first time his invitation was rejected, which made him appreciate Gu Li more. Gu Li found an excuse to exin, ¡°I appreciate everyone¡¯s kindness, but my family is strict and they don¡¯t agree with me entering the entertainment circle. I don¡¯t want to disobey them.¡± ¡°What a pity.¡± Xue Huaimo sighed but was still unwilling to give up, ¡°There¡¯s still some time before the shooting begins. Think it over. I¡¯ll keep the role of Tianwu open for you.¡± With his words reaching this point, if Gu Li refused directly, it would seem a bit ignorant. So, she nodded with a smile, ¡°Alright, thank you Director.¡± After this little episode, except for Cheng Ying, the attitudes of the other three judges towards Gu Li became friendlier, and by the time the recording began, they all called her ¡®Little Gu¡¯.¡± Seeing this, Cheng Ying hated her even more. Especially since she had to apologize to her on Weibo tonight, she was even more irritated. The news of what happened in the guest rest room quickly reached Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ears. Knowing that Gu Li was favored by Director Xue, and invited to y an important supporting role in the new movie, she blew her top, ¡°What the hell is that little bitch? Where did she get the qualifications to y the second female lead in Director Xue¡¯s movie? Did she seduce Director Xue, otherwise ¡ª¡± ¡°Keep your voice down.¡± Her agent, Sister Zhuang, hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Walls have ears. What if Director Xue hears you? How will you contend for the leading role then? Don¡¯t forget the real purpose of youring to this show. Besides, Gu Li has refused.¡± ¡°What? She refused?¡± Qiu Yuxin was even more agitated than before. ¡°Yes,¡± Sister Zhuang nodded, ¡°It¡¯s said that her family is against it.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Qiu Yuxin finally calmed down. It made sense. A prestigious family like the Mo family would not allow their daughter-inw to join the entertainment circle. Initially, Shen Yunsi repeatedly rejected offers thinking about this. As for Gu Li¡­ Well, if she was tempted into this circle, then she and Mo Shiting would definitely not end up together. Not to say the rest, but she would never get past the hurdle of Mrs. Song. Thinking about this, a cunning light shed in Qiu Yuxin¡¯s eyes. The first round was an initial stage elimination contest, with 36 women starspeting in a i-on-1 PK for acting skills to secure one of the 18 advancement seats. The judges scored the two performers in a PK on body control, lines, and emotions, and the one with the highestposite score won. The female stars who participated in the show were mostly good at acting. Gu Li enjoyed watching and objectively scored each performer. Thepetition proceeded smoothly, and finally, it was Qiu Yuxin¡¯s turn in the second half of the show.. Chapter 37 - 37 Being Blacklisted Again _1 Chapter 37: Being cklisted Again _1 Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios She was up against Zhou Xiao in the actingpetition, a second-tier actress notorious for her poor skills. The performances of the two were as disastrous as a car crash scene, and all the judges, including Gu Li, unanimously scored Zhou Xiao 5 points. As for Qiu Yuxin, everyone else gave her 6 points, but Gu Li only gave her 3 points. The total score was 25:27, with Qiu Yuxin narrowly winning. Unhappy with the results, Qiu Yuxin gripped her hands and demanded, ¡°Teacher Gu, could you please exin why Zhou Xiao, whose performance was worse than mine, got a 5, while I only got a 3?¡± At the moment her words fell, all eyes were on Gu Li. Cheng Ying was absolutely thrilled to see Gu Li under attack. When this is aired, Gu Li would definitely be ridiculed across the inte. After all, Qiu Yuxin¡¯s fans are notoriously vicious in the fandom. With Qiu Yuxin¡¯ll pressing her, Gu Li casually asked, ¡°Were you satisfied with the performance just now?¡± H j 11 Qiu Yuxin hesitated. She knew very well about her acting skills. No matter how she answered this question, it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate. How dare this bastard Gu Li set a trap for her? ¡°It seems like you¡¯re not satisfied.¡± Gu Li spoke up with a small smile, ¡°You¡¯ve always held a high standard for yourself. You once said in an interview that if you weren¡¯t satisfied with your performance, the highest you¡¯d score yourself is a 3 points. The role you picked this time happens to be one you¡¯ve yed before, so shouldn¡¯t you treat it with a higher standard? Of course, if you think that¡¯s unnecessary, then I apologize and will change your score.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Qiu Yuxin was so choked up she couldn¡¯t utter a word, a surge of anger lodged in her chest. Mo Group. Lu Yang knocked on the door of the CEO¡¯s office and walked in quietly. He ced a file on therge desk and cautiously reported, ¡°Young Master, these are the self-criticism papers and rectification ns from the heads of the marketing, sales, and R&D departments. Please review them.¡± Just now at the meeting, his Master had fiercely criticized several high-ranking executives who made mistakes. Those people were afraid to show up after getting scolded and handed over the task to him instead. Lu Yang had worked with Mo Shiting for over a decade, and in his memory, his young master was usually restrained and hardly ever lost control of his emotions. Yet today, he did. Is this rted to the Young Madam, perhaps? Thinking of this, Lu Yang adjusted his sses and cautiously asked, ¡°Young Master, an employee sent me a video about Young Madam. Would you like to watch it?¡± Mo Shiting waspletely focused on theputer screen, typing away on the keyboard, andpletely ignored him. Upon seeing this, Lu Yang continued, ¡°It¡¯s a clip of Young Madam¡¯s acting. It¡¯s really spectacr.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s typing paused momentarily. He lifted his gaze, his eyes cold and stern. ¡°Are you idle?¡± Lu Yang said bravely, ¡°I¡¯m not idle, but it¡¯s also my duty to care for Young Master.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lu Yang had no choice but to leave, but before leaving, he dutifully reminded, ¡°The video has been sent to your cell phone.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s response, he scurried out faster than a rabbit. The door shut, and the vast office instantly fell into silence, disparate and cold. Mo Shiting closed theptop, massaged his throbbing temples with his hand. The screen of the cell phone lying beside him shed, catching his attention. Remembering the video that Lu Yang mentioned earlier, Mo Shiting pursed his lips, finally reached out and picked up the cell phone. He hit y, and within moments, the girl¡¯s vivid and expressive face appeared on the screen. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Realizing that his emotions were again under her control, he knitted his brows in annoyance. Just as he was about to stop the video, her expressive eyes instantly changed. Heryered performance and powerful emotional resonance immediately put a halt to his thoughts¡­ The recording finishedte at night. Back in her little cabin, Gu Li flopped onto the couch, not wanting to move at all. She was worried sick about the impending divorce with Mo Shiting the next morning. About an hour passed, and Da Ha called, ¡°Boss, have you checked Weibo? You¡¯re getting bashed again.¡± ¡°Huh? People are bashing me?¡± Gu Li was dumbfounded. She opened Weibo and saw that her name was trending again.. Chapter 38 - 38 - Brother Ting, I’m Feeling Chapter 38: ¨C Brother Ting, I¡¯m Feeling Unwelll Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios #ASweetPearHasNoProfessionalEthics# Gu Li:¡±???¡± When she clicked on this topic, she saw that the views were very low. Evidently, someone bought this trending topic to nder her. Quickly scanning through the buzz, Gu Li finally understood what was going on. The incident started when Cheng Ying posted a subtle apology on her blog, mentioning Gu Li. Originally, not many people had paid attention, but soon so-calledizens dug up the fact that she had appeared on the show ¡°Charming Female Stars¡±, and linked it to her recent popric ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. So, various armies of trolls began to bombard her, calling her irresponsible and unprofessional, criticizing her for having time to participate in shows but not to update herics, and so on. Gu Li smirked. Ironically, heric had officially concluded just past midnight. These people didn¡¯t even verify the most basic facts and wanted to smear her? Are they stupid? Such low tactics didn¡¯t even warrant her response. In any case, she knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before sympathizingizens came to her defense, which would probably bring her another wave of free poprity. As she expected, not long after the darkened trending topic appeared, public sentiment started to shift. One by one,izens came forward to speak on behalf of ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± and promoting her tear-jerking ssic masterpiece ¡°Beautiful Master¡±. More and more people, drawn by the buzz, raced to the C Station. That night, the number of views for ¡°Beautiful Master¡± broke the station¡¯s record and ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, the author, was once again a hot trend¡­ When Cheng Ying, the maniptor behind the scenes, learned of this, she was so angry she could spew blood. Yet, for Gu Li, she only cared about how to prevent Mo Shiting from divorcing her, and had no regard for whether she was trending or not. What should she do? Lying in bed, the girl¡¯s mind was filled with images of Mo Shiting. In fact, she could understand his feelings. After all, how could such a high and mighty man like him ept her calcted approach? His act of not drowning her in the sea after being deceived by her was already merciful enough. Unable to fall sleep, she decided to search for answers online. She typed in ¡°how to stop husband from divorcing¡±, but the search results only offered useless advice. Gu Li silently closed the webpage. It seemed she had to use herst resort! The next day. At ten in the morning, Mo Shiting arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau on time. Instead of going in, he parked his car at the entrance and called Gu Li. After many rings, there was still no answer. Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, a streak of shadow crossing his deep eyes. Has she run away again? Reluctantly, he dialed her number again, and this time, it connected. ¡°Hello¡­¡± A husky voice sounded from the other end. Mo Shiting was slightly startled, then heard her murmur unclearly: ¡°Brother Ting¡­!¡­I¡¯m feeling ill¡­¡± Knowing she was full of tricks, Mo Shiting directly challenged her, ¡°Are you still acting at a time like this?¡± ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m really¡­ sick¡­¡± Ignoring his usations, the girl responded in a fading voice. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart was surprisingly gripped with worry. Yet, he consciously overlooked the hint of softness in his heart, and ordered authoritatively, ¡°Whether you are feeling unwell or not, I want you to appear at the Civil Affairs Bureau right now!¡± With that, he hung up the phone. As she listened to the disconnected tone, Gu Li weakly set the phone aside, frustrated. Actually, herst resort was to take an ice-cold bath for the whole night to make herself sick. Unfortunately, she did get sick, but it did not evoke any sympathy from him. She had no way to avoid the impending trip to the Civil Affairs Bureau today. With this thought, Gu Li mustered the strength to get out of bed. She dragged her feet towards the bathroom, but after a few steps, her vision went ck. She copsed to the floor in a heap.. Chapter 39 - 39 Give her to me l Chapter 39: Give her to me l Trantor: As Studios Editor: As Studios The Civil Affairs Bureau. Mo Shiting waited left and right, but Gu Li never showed up. ncing at his watch, he found that more than half an hour had passed. This girl had quite the nerve to dare stand him up like this? The man frowned, preparing to call her once more, but then he received another call. ¡°Young Master¡ª¡± It was Lu Yang. Mo Shiting¡¯s tone was impatient, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°The guard you assigned to protect Young Madam reports a young man entered her house a minute ago.¡± What?! Elsewhere. ¡°Boss, open the door.¡± ¡°Boss?¡± Da Ha stood at Gu Li¡¯s doorstep, knocking and calling out to her. He should have been on a ne at this time, but right before he was about to go through security, he impulsively decided to call Gu Li. As a result, he found out that, in her attempt to stop Mo Shiting¡¯s divorce, she had even taken an ice-cold bath overnight, causing herself to get a fever. How can someone be this foolish? Is it worth it to risk your life for a man? Da Ha was furious and worried. He decided not to board the ne and rushed over from the airport. After calling out several times without any response, worried that something might have happened, he hurriedly used the passcode to open the door. When he didn¡¯t find Gu Li in the living room, Da Ha immediately rushed into the bedroom and found her passed out on the floor. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Boss, wake up?¡± ¡°Oh no, so hot!¡± ¡°Boss, you have a high fever, I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital now.¡± Da Ha scooped up Gu Li hurriedly and started to leave, but as soon as he stepped through the front door, he was blocked by several tall men in ck suits. ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡± Da Ha took two steps back while holding Gu Li, his eyes full of caution. The guards of the Mo Family blocked his way without any expression. One of them spoke, ¡°Put down our Young Madam!¡± ¡°Your Young Madam?¡± Da Ha was momentarily stunned, then he realized who they were and couldn¡¯t help but yell, ¡°You¡¯re Mo Shiting¡¯s men?¡± No one denied it. ¡°Good, where is that bastard Mo Shiting? Get him out here! Is it not enough that he caused my boss to have a high fever? Now he even wants to prevent her from seeing a doctor? Is he even human?!¡± Young Madam has a fever? Is it true or false? The guards looked at each other in doubt, somewhat skeptical. Even so, none of them would budge, understanding that the consequences would be severe if the Young Madam were to escape. Seeing this, Da Ha angrily swore, ¡°Have you all lost your humanity? Can¡¯t you see what condition your Young Madam is in? I¡¯m warning you, if my boss bes brain-dead from the fever, Mo Shiting definitely won¡¯t let you off lightly!¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you one more time, get out of my way!¡± Da Ha¡¯s eyes reddened as he roared. Holding the feverish and unconscious Gu Li in his arms and considering all she had done and the foolish actions she had taken for Mo Shiting, at that moment, Da Ha truly despised Mo Shiting. Just then, a ck Bentley drove up and stopped near them. Everyone turned their heads as the car door opened. A pair of long, straight legs confidently hit the ground, and then the man¡¯s extraordinarily handsome face came into view. Mo Shiting was here! ¡°Young Master!¡± The guards respectfully saluted and made way. Seeing the culprit, Da Ha was filled with such rage that he wished he could beat this bastard up if not for the fragile patient in his arms. Mo Shiting walked up to him, his gaze coldly sweeping over him, ¡°Give her to me!¡± ¡°What are you trying to do?¡± Instinctively, Da Ha held Gu Li tighter, fearing that Mo Shiting would harm her.. Chapter 71 - 71: Young Master, Young Madam has gone to the bar to get drunk i Chapter 71: Young Master, Young Madam has gone to the bar to get drunk i Trantor: 549690339 The stage lights came on, revealing only Gu Li standing in the center, prompting sighs from the audience. It seemed that A Sweet Pear wasn¡¯t able to find any additional help. Though anticipated, many people still felt disappointed. However, three secondster, the main screen at the venue suddenly started a countdown. My God, really? She actually managed to get some help? The crowd was buzzing, eyes instinctively widening, mutually anticipating the emergence of this female star bearing such a great burden. Three, two, one¡­ ¡°Aaaaaaaah???? ¡± As soon as the current prelude began, a powerful female voice echoed, driving almost the entire audience wild! MuMu! It¡¯s actually MuMu! The backup that Gu Li managed to bring in was MuMu¡­ MuMu, 26, is among the top female singers and music creators internationally. Since her debut just three years ago, she has won dozens of authoritative international awards. She has fans all over the world, with even many celebrities in the industry idolizing her. Besides concerts and awards ceremonies, MuMu does not participate in any other activities. Unexpectedly, this time, Gu Li managed to invite her over. It¡¯s worth noting that she once sold out a hundred thousand concert tickets in just 0.01 seconds, and even though she holds dozens of concerts a year, tickets are difficult to get. And now, they actually get to hear her sing live? Oh, the joy is too overwhelming! ¡°MuMu, MuMu¡­¡± ¡°MuMu, I love you!¡± At this moment, the audience in the live-streaming room is also franticallymenting; even more and more people came after hearing the news, filling up the live-streaming room to the brim. Luckily the programmers received the news half an hour earlier that MuMu would being, helping them prepare beforehand to prevent the live-streaming room from crashing. With MuMu¡¯s help, Gu Li¡¯s team was unstoppable and invincible. MuMu sang three songs in a row, pushing the atmosphere to a climax. Without a doubt, they scored the highest in the whole tournament. Second-ce went to Jiang Cheng¡¯s Team that had four people remaining. In third was Xu Jin¡¯s Team with three people left, andst ce went to Cheng Ying¡¯s Team with two people surviving. Apart from the unexpected appearance of MuMu, the advancing female stars added up to ten. Qiu Yuxin and Liu Shuyi, who were both in the Cheng Ying¡¯s Team and the most popr within the team, naturally remained. Thepetition ended amidst the audience¡¯s reluctance. The name ¡°MuMu¡± dominated the trending headlines, inadvertently shining some light on Gu Li as well. The poprity of all other female stars was overshadowed by MuMu. Although they didn¡¯t dare bear any grudges against MuMu, they secretly pinned their resentment towards Gu Li. Gu Li didn¡¯t seem to care about the amount of hatred she had drawn. As soon as she got on the car, she happily linked arms with Murong Qian and said with a beaming smile, ¡°Thank you so much my super star cousin, thanks to you holding back thousands of people, Little Pear could be invincible.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Murong Qianughed at her antics, ¡°Since you¡¯re so happy, how about we go grab some drinks and celebrate tonight?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s drink till we drop!¡± Gu Li readily agreed, then said to the driver, ¡°Uncle Li, please take us to a safe bar.¡± ¡°Of course, Young Madam!¡± Uncle Li respectfully obeyed. Before the car started, he conscientiously sent a message to Lu Yang, honestly reporting that Young Madam nned to get drunk at a bar. An hourter, Mo Shiting¡¯s private jet arrived at the Capital City International Airport. As soon as Lu Yang turned on his phone, he received Uncle Li¡¯s report and promptly informed Mo Shiting, ¡°Master, Young Madam¡­ she¡¯s gone to a bar to get drunk.¡± Mo Shiting looked at his wristwatch and couldn¡¯t help but frown. In the middle of the night, instead of sleeping at home, she¡¯s gone to a bar to get drunk? Chapter 105 - 105 Don’t Adore Sister Too Much, Chapter 105: Don¡¯t Adore Sister Too Much, She is Just a Legend l Trantor: 549690339 But the result? It was the exact same as Qiu Yuxin¡¯s ordeal, first the system crashed, then the screen auto-popped warnings with countdowns, such godly operations scared the shit out of them. Damn! ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± is poisonous! They were relying on this ount to earn their keep. This evil spirit, they can¡¯t afford to offend. Delete the post, they must delete the post! Apologize, apologize immediately! As a result, the inte was once again in chaos, with a massive wave of deletions. All social media marketing ounts were scrambling to delete any Weibo posts dissing Gu Li, even sincerely apologizing to her. This wave after wave of operation directly made Cheng Ying and Qiu Yuxin, as well as those female celebrities who badmouthed Gu Li behind her back, furious to the point of having a stroke. The situation on the inte gradually improved. Murong Qian, holding her mobile phone, smiled and said to Gu Li, ¡°Well done, Little Pear. Your move is so straightforward. I have to admit, I admire you!¡± Gu Li took off the sses perched on her nose bridge, stretchedzily, ¡°This is a small case. Don¡¯t admire me too much, I¡¯m just a legend.¡± ¡°Pff!¡± Murong Qian kicked her lightly, ¡°Praising you a little bit and you¡¯re over the moon already? But I didn¡¯t expect Director Xue to side with you, being so righteous and all. Be honest, does he have a thing for you?¡± Xue Huaimo is famed for his talent, being difficult to deal with, and his sharp tongue. At a young age, he has already be a top-notch international director, along with his good looks, he is quite popr among female celebrities. Even though Murong Qian has been developing her career in M Country, she is very familiar with this great director. If Little Pear could pair up with him, that wouldn¡¯t be bad. Murong Qian thought to herself. Gu Li rolled her eyes at her speechlessly, ¡°You quit singing and want to be a matchmaker, huh?¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡± Gu Li: The sisters chatted until midnight that night, and the next day, they both slept in. After Gu Li got up and washed up, Da Ha called her. ¡°Boss, I went to the mountains for an outing yesterday, you had such a big incident, and I knew nothing about it, I really let you down.¡± Gu Li picked her ears, ¡°Which big incident are you talking about?¡± ¡°Huh? Don¡¯t tell me there is another big incident other than you trending?¡± Da Ha was shocked. Gu Li hummed and honestly told him, ¡°I¡¯m getting a divorce.¡± What?!¡­ As soon as Da Ha heard that Gu Li was getting a divorce, he immediately sped to her hotel. Murong Qian opened the door for him. Seeing his distraught appearance, her hair as messy as weeds, she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, plucked a couple strands of his hair and joked, ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Not only because of rushing to console my boss, but I was in such a hurry that I didn¡¯t have time to change my dirty clothes. Where is she?¡± Da Ha instinctively looked inside. Murong Qian honestly said, ¡°Little Pear isn¡¯t here; she went out.¡± Da Ha widened his eyes, dumbfounded, ¡°Where did she go?¡± ¡°She went to Mo Group, I guess.¡± Murong Qian finished speaking, and moved to the side, ¡°Are youing in?¡± ¡°No, I better go back and shower first, thene back to see her. I don¡¯t want to be despised.¡± Da Ha was quite self-aware. He came and went in a hurry. In the hallway, he passed by Lu Cong, took a stunned nce at Lu Cong. Hey, isn¡¯t that¡­ This seems to be¡­ Damn, this is Sister Qian¡¯s ex-boyfriend, isn¡¯t it?! Holy shit! Sister Qian and that jerk met again? Da Ha excitedly covered his mouth, turned around, and quietly followed Lu Cong. Turning a corner, he really saw him knocking on Murong Qian¡¯s door.. Chapter 106 - 106: Kneel and Apologize to the Old Ladyl Chapter 106: Kneel and Apologize to the Old Ladyl Trantor: 549690339 These two really do have a connection, huh. Did Sister Qian tell the Boss about Lu Cong being her ex-boyfriend? Probably not, right? She kept her ex-boyfriend well hidden. If not for stumbling upon it by chance, no one would have known that her three-year-old son, Murong Yun¡¯s biological father, is Lu Cong. But this secret, he has managed to keep it from everyone. After all, this is Sister Qian¡¯s personal matter. Unless she is willing to share it, he wouldn¡¯t tell anyone, not even his Boss. With a heavy heart, Da Ha left. At this time, Gu Li also took a taxi to the Mo Group. It had only been one night, but returning to this ce felt different, as if everything had changed. Gu Li stood at the entrance of theplex, her feelings wereplex. She came today to pick up the car that was parked herest night. But on the other hand, she desired to see him again¡­ She was disgusted with herself for feeling this way. Just as she entered theplex and hadn¡¯t even taken a few steps down the tree-lined path, she suddenly saw out of the corner of her eye a group of people approaching. It was Old Lady Song. What bad luck to run into her. Gu Li grumbled silently. She wanted to avoid her, but Old Lady Song had spotted her now, so she had to bravely face her. ¡°Old Lady!¡± Gu Li greeted Old Lady Song politely when she came close. Her attitude was neither humble nor overbearing, exuding a poised and refined demeanor. However, Old Lady Song despised her. No matter how outstanding Gu Li was, she only saw her ws. For example, now, Old Lady Song looked Gu Li up and down. Seeing her dressed in ordinary jeans and a T-shirt, she immediately showed her displeasure. She cynically said, ¡°You¡¯re dressed like a beggar, you¡¯re disgracing the Mo family.¡± Gu Li remained silent. Although her clothes were simple, anyone with good taste could see that the bird embroidery on her T-shirt was a masterpiece made by world-renowned master embroiderer Yang Fang, worth a fortune. Of course, she had no intention of exining this to Old Lady Song. It¡¯s tiresome to reverse someone¡¯s prejudice. Moreover, they would never be a family in the future, so there was no need for her to bond with the old woman. With those thoughts in mind, Gu Li nodded slightly at her and said, ¡°I have other things to attend to, so I¡¯ll leave first.¡± As she tried to make her way forward, she was blocked by Aunt Liu who was standing by Old Lady Song¡¯s side, ¡°Hold on, Old Lady did not let you go.¡± Gu Li raised her eyebrows. Then she heard Old Lady Song continue her tirade, ¡°Of course, with your humble background, even if you wore a world-famous brand, it wouldn¡¯t give you a noble aura.¡± With a polite smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, Gu Li retorted, ¡°Yes, Old Lady, you are the noblest person in the whole world. Since you¡¯re so noble, may I leave now?¡± Old Lady Song red at her coldly. Before she could speak, Aunt Liu, assuming authority not hers, pointed at Gu Li and said, ¡°How dare you! You are nothing but a mboyant actress. Who allowed you to talk to the Old Lady like this? Kneel down and apologize to her at once!¡± Kneel? Apologize? Flirtatious? An actress? After repeated provocations, backstabbing, and stirring of trouble by Aunt Liu, even the usually tolerant Gu Li had her limits. Although she was approachable, she still had her own pride and principles at heart. Today, Aunt Liu¡¯s actions had crossed her line. She couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. So, Gu Li simply raised her hand and pped Aunt Liu across the face.. Chapter 107 - 107 Hit me! Hit me hard! _1 Chapter 107: Hit me! Hit me hard! _1 Trantor: 549690339 With a resounding ¡°p,¡± the serene pathway echoed, magnifying the sound. ¡°You ¨C you dare to hit me?¡± Aunt Liu covered the pped side of her face, shock pooling in her eyes. ¡°I hit you. So what?¡± Gu Li pulled her hand back, her smile cold. Just because the tiger doesn¡¯t show its might, does that mean she¡¯s seen as a sick cat that anyone can step on? How naive! Aunt Liu felt her old face losing its dignity, enraged and shamed. She red at Gu Li, ¡°You this little wench, how dare you hit me? I will fight you!¡± Finishing her rant, she disregarded Mrs. Song¡¯s presence, her hefty frame lunging towards Gu Li. With nimble agility, Gu Li dodged to the side, avoiding her attack. On the other hand, Aunt Liu tripped because of her overexertion and fell. With her pridepletely destroyed, she flopped onto the ground, ying the victim by crying, ¡°Mrs. Song, please stand up for your faithful old servant. When one beats a dog, they should consider its master. It is your dignity that is being disgraced when your old servant was struck¡­¡± Mrs. Song finally reacted, raising her stout cane to ruthlessly strike Gu Li¡¯s back. Having her back to Mrs. Song, Gu Li didn¡¯t expect the olddy to make such a sudden move and took the full brunt of it. ¡°Uh¡­¡± She grunted softly, then swiftly turned her head, her almond-shaped eyes zing with fury. Mrs. Song was taken aback by her re, feeling an inexplicable thud in her heart. Realising that she was somewhat scared of this young girl, she narrowed her eyes, holding her cane tighter, forcing herself to chastise Gu Li defiantly, ¡°You dare glower at me? You have no respect for your elders, am I not able to discipline you?¡± ¡°No respect for elders?¡± Gu Li scoffed, ¡°What elders are you? You never birthed nor nurtured me, nor have you bestowed any favors upon me. I only address you as Mrs. Song out of respect for Mo Shiting. Please remember your identity and refrain from using seniority to suppress others!¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Mrs. Song was so angry that she trembled, lifting a hand to point at Gu Li. It took her a while to stammer out the sentence, ¡°Seize her for me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The bodyguards standing at the side swiftly saluted and surrounded Gu Li. Seeing this, a malicious glint of joy flitted across Aunt Liu¡¯s eyes, still seated on the ground. She quickly got up, hurried over to Mrs. Song¡¯s side, and continued to instigate her, ¡°Mrs. Song, young girls like her who refuse to abide by discipline should be made to understand pain. Otherwise, she will cause you to lose even more face in the future.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Mrs. Song huffed coldly, ncing over at her, ¡°Shut up, haven¡¯t you embarrassed yourself enough?¡± Aunt Liu: This was the first time in many years that Mrs. Song had reprimanded her this severely, all because of that Gu Li. At this moment, Aunt Liu¡¯s resentment towards Gu Li grew even further. She gave a hypocritical salute to Mrs. Song, her eyes fixed on Gu Li, who was squaring off with the bodyguards, hoping for her instant demise. But of course, Gu Li had other ns. After all, since her childhood Gu Yuan had trained her to be his sessor. He had employed top-notch teachers to school her in music, chess, calligraphy, painting, business management, as well as physicalbat. Gu Li, a girl, up against eight bodyguards. The disparity in strength was obvious, but Gu Li wasn¡¯t losing, she even seemed to be gaining the upper hand. Aunt Liu was bbergasted. She didn¡¯t expect this youngss to be this skilled. What should she do? What if Miss Yunsi came back and had to face her, would Miss Yunsi end up getting badly beaten up? Aunt Liu broke out in cold sweat for Shen Yunsi who was still abroad. On the other hand, Mrs. Song¡¯s face darkened, it seemed so despondent that ink could drip out. The audacious girl had dared to counterattack her bodyguards. What nerve she had! ¡°Beat her! Beat her ruthlessly!¡± Chapter 108 - 108 He’s Here_i Chapter 108: He¡¯s Here_i Trantor: 549690339 Assuming that the bodyguards were intentionally going easy, Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t help but curse loudly, ¡°What, did you forget to eat? Or are you just reluctant to hit her? I warn you, beat her down or get out of here.¡± Upon hearing her words, the bodyguards all became anxious and immensely aggrieved. It wasn¡¯t that they weren¡¯t trying their best, but their opponent was just too strong¡­ Luckily, just when the fight was at a stalemate, Mo Shiting showed up. ¡°Stop!¡± Following hismand, the bodyguards acted as if they had seen a savior. They sighed in relief and immediately retreated. Gu Li was panting lightly. Sighing in relief, she thought, ¡®Finally, I can rest. I haven¡¯t fought like this in a while. It¡¯s tired as hell.¡¯ Seeing Mo Shiting rushing over, Mrs. Song remembered how she had gone to him only to be rejected earlier and felt a surge of anger. ¡°What? Are you done now? You have time to see people now?¡± Mo Shiting subconsciously nced at Gu Li, who was rubbing her shoulder not far away. His eyes were dim andplex. Lowering his gaze and concealing the unusual look in his eyes, he calmly replied to the olddy, ¡°The meeting just ended.¡± Then, changing the subject, his tone grew stern: ¡°But as for you, grandmother, going to such great lengths to deal with a young woman in my territory can generate unfavorable spections. I¡¯ll suppress the news about today¡¯s incident. However, I request that you consider your status before acting out next time.¡± ¡°You ¡± Old Lady Song¡¯s face turned from green to white. She wanted to retort, but for some reason, she hesitated in front of Mo Shiting¡¯s sharp and intimidating gaze and was unable to utter a word. ¡°Madam, you??? ¡± Aunt Liu was obstinate and wanted to continue inciting the olddy, but she was taken aback by Mo Shiting¡¯s icy nce and hastily stopped talking. At this point, Mo Shiting added, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, grandmother. Please go back first.¡± ¡°Hmph! Let¡¯s go.¡± Knowing that staying longer would only annoy her further, Mrs. Song waved her cane irritably and unwillingly departed. With her departure, everyone else followed suit. Soon, the long, tree-lined road was left with only Mo Shiting and Gu Li. Gu Li pressed her lips together, the feeling of heartache grew stronger in that instant. She had thought she had prepared herself enough to face him again without such torment, but in the end, she had overestimated herself. Not wishing to face him any longer, she decisively turned around and walked away. Mo Shiting reached out to stop her, but his reason held him back. Knowing Gu Li¡¯s identity, he also understood her better than before ¡ª she could handle those bodyguards on her own if he hadn¡¯t appeared. But he still came, driven by selfishness to see her up close. The only problem was, the girl¡¯s indifferent attitude was significantly different from her usual warm and lively demeanor, causing a sharp pang in his heart. Gu Li walked slowly, her steps heavy as if weighed down by lead. Her back was tingling slightly. It seemed that Old Lady Song had put a lot of force into the hit she had given her. Gu Li¡¯s lips twitched, and she subconsciously bent over slightly while rubbing her back as she walked. Her unintentional little movements were fully absorbed by Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. Was she hurt? He furrowed his brows, realizing the situation. He strode quickly toward her. In a few steps, he caught up with Gu Li. This time, he finally reached out and grabbed her arm. Gu Li froze slightly, turning her head, and unexpectedly locked eyes with a pair of deep and unfathomable eyes.. Chapter 109 - 109: Taking Her Back to the Office_l Chapter 109: Taking Her Back to the Office_l Trantor: 549690339 Their eyes met and neither of them dared to look away for a while. The afternoon sunlight shone through the gaps in the tree leaves, casting spots of light on them. Unexpectedly, this scene created quite a romantic picture. ¡°Your¡­ your back, it is alright?¡± Mo Shiting, after all, could not help but ask. Their eyes were deep, carrying undeniable concern. Gu Li ripped his hand off her arm, retreating a step back, responded indifferently: ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks for your concern, Young Master Mo.¡± Then, she coldly turned and tried to start walking towards the parking area. ¡°Wait.¡± Mo Shiting quickly stopped her, ¡°I have a document for you.¡± Gu Li turned her head, blinked her eyes: ¡°What document?¡± ¡°Follow me.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer directly. After speaking, he instantly took off, leaving with evident fear of her refusing. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered; she struggled while standing in ce, but in the end, she couldn¡¯t control her emotions and followed him with a droopy head. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting brought her back to his office. ¡°Sit.¡± He pointed to a spot in the sofa area for her to sit. But stubbornly, Gu Li stood upright, muttering: ¡°That¡¯s okay. Whatever documents you want to give me, just hand it over. After I receive it, I¡¯ll leave.¡± The document is probably like the ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± she guessed. Maybe because she didn¡¯t sign the previous one, he wants her to sign it again. Thinking about this, her heart felt like it was being stabbed again. Seeing her cold and distant attitude, Mo Shiting also felt ufortable. He pressed his lips together, not saying anything, and walked towards the bar. Gu Li noticed this, her eyes flickering ominously. In not much time, he walked over carrying a cup of juice and handed it to her. Gu Li shook her head, still unemotionally: ¡°Thank you, but I¡¯m not thirsty.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face stiffened slightly, he chose to drink it himself, and then walked to his office desk. He ced the cup on therge desk and sat back down to start his work. Gu Li gently pulled at the corner of her mouth, ¡°It seems, Young Master Mo is deliberately trying to annoy me. I¡¯m really busy, so I will take my leave.¡± After saying that, she turned to walk towards the door. Finally, Mo Shiting got to the point: ¡°Wait until Lu Yang arrives. Please have a seat.¡± Gu Li unconsciously gazed at him. Seeing his frown implying his unhappiness, her heartache grew stronger. She clenched her fist, took a light breath, and then made her way over. She settled into a single-seater sofa, not too far, not too close, just three meters away from Mo Shiting¡¯s office desk. Neither of them spoke, and therge office suddenly fell into silence, with only the sound of their heartbeats vaguely audible. As time passed and there was still no sign of Lu Yang, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask impatiently: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t Lu Yang arrived?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, let¡¯s wait a little longer.¡± Mo Shiting said while turning pages of documents. Gu Li had no choice but to grit her teeth and continue waiting. Just when she thought Lu Yang wouldn¡¯t show up, there was a knock at the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Apanied by Mo Shiting¡¯s icy instruction, the door was pushed open, and Lu Yang, holding a stack of documents, came in. Seeing Gu Li, he opened his mouth in surprise. Realizing his own surprise, he quickly adjusted his sses and politely greeted: ¡°Young Madam, you are here.¡± Young Madam? Gu Li scoffed internally. She was no longer any Young Madam. No, she never was! She hid her inner disappointment with a smile, nodding in acknowledgment, a subtle greeting to him. ¡°Young Master, these are the documents that need to be signed today.¡± Lu Yang ced the documents on therge office table, reporting respectfully. Mo Shiting ¡°Mhmm,¡± started to do the paperwork.. Chapter 110 - no - Did Young Master Mo realize that he can’t bear to lose me_i Chapter 110: Chapter no ¨C Did Young Master Mo realize that he can¡¯t bear to lose me_i Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s gaze fell on the pile of uniformly deep blue folders, secretly guessing which one was the one Mo Shiting intended to give her. But Mo Shiting had been signing for a while without uttering a word. Watching as Lu Yang was about to leave with a stack of signed documents, Gu Li suddenly stood up and angrily said, ¡°Mo Shiting, do you find it amusing to toy with me like this?¡± She was fuming with rage having sat in the office waiting half a day, only to end up with nothing. Lu Yang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He looked at her, then at Mo Shiting,pletely baffled. Mo Shiting nodded at him slightly, signaling him to leave. With quick steps, Lu Yang made a swift exit. What just happened with the young master? He was the one pursuing divorce, but now it seemed as if he was the one being abandoned¡­ As Lu Yang left, Gu Li also intended to depart, but then she heard Mo Shiting say, ¡°I was a bit busy just now, sorry to have kept you waiting. Now, let¡¯s get back to the matter at hand.¡± ¡°What matter?¡± Gu Li asked irritably. Mo Shiting cast a deep nce at her before he said, ¡°The previous divorce agreement was drafted by your father. It does not entirely represent my intentions, so¡ª¡± ¡°So you n to draft and sign a new one, right?¡± Gu Li interrupted him, her heart breaking into pieces. Instead of responding, Mo Shiting simply pulled an A4 size document from a drawer, stood up, and walked over to her. Driven by anger, Gu Li took the document without even ncing at its content and quickly signed her name. ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± She put down the pen and the paperwork on the table and said, ¡°The Civil Affairs Office hasn¡¯t closed yet. Let¡¯s get a divorce now.¡± Mo Shiting: Seeing his hesitation, Gu Li forced a brilliant smile despite the pain in her heart, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Young Master Mo, have you suddenly realized you can¡¯t bear to let me go?¡± Mo Shiting: He lowered his gaze and suppressed the distinctive glow in his eyes. In a deep voice, he muttered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Office.¡± Gu Li: She only meant to provoke him but never expected that the one who was eager to go to the Civil Affairs Office would be him¡­ Gu Li bit her lip, suddenly feeling pathetic. Did she still resemble the old Gu Li, reduced to such a wretched state for the sake of love? If things continued this way, she would start despising herself. Both of them, lost in their thoughts, went downstairs and headed to the parking lot. Mo Shiting had his own designated parking spot, and Gu Li¡¯s car happened to be near his. ¡°Ride in my car.¡± He suggested. Ignoring him, Gu Li proceeded to her car and unlocked it. Seeing this, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t insist any further. Once she sat in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car, he then got in his own vehicle. One car behind the other, they slowly drove out of thepound. About half an hourter, they arrived at the Civil Affairs Office together. As she got out of the car and looked at the grand and solemn building, Gu Li felt a sense of trance. Thest time she had been here, she had hired someone to pose as Mo Shiting and surreptitiously married him. This time, however, he was present in person intending to get a divorce. Indeed, one should never engage in dishonesty. The lies one tells will inevitably bacsh one day, no matter how noble the intentions might be. Seeing her standing there without moving, Mo Shiting nced at his watch and stated, ¡°In five minutes, the¡ª¡± Before he could finish, Gu Li interrupted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hold you back. Let¡¯s get divorced today. Let¡¯s go inside.¡± Leaving these words behind, she no longer looked at him and briskly walked through the entrance. Mo Shiting stared at her slender retreating figure for a moment before he followed suit with long strides. After a busy day, a staff at the Civil Affairs Office stretched himself. As the hall emptied out, with both married couples and divorcing pairs havingpleted their procedures and left, the staff figured they could leave work on time that day. As they eagerly awaited the end of the shift, two individuals walked in during thest two minutes.. Chapter 111 - ill Can’t Divorce_l Chapter 111: Chapter ill Can¡¯t Divorce_l Trantor: 549690339 The man is handsome, the woman is beautiful, what a perfect match they make! Except, both of their expressions look pretty grim. Are they getting married or divorcing? Everyone around exchanged nces. At this moment, the two of them finally made it to booth number 8, the divorce window. The employee:¡±!!!!!!¡± They¡¯ve actuallye for a divorce? What a pity. The employee at booth number 8 is a calm andposed young woman. Holding their IDs in her hand, her eyes widened in shock. Gu¡­ Gu Li? A Sweet Pear? The star of our country? Boom Impossible! It must be someone else with the same name. The Gu Li in front of her looks too different from the star we see on TV. Of course, she selectively ignores the difference between a made-up face and a bare one. Her hands trembling, she picked up Mo Shiting¡¯s ID. Seeing it, her heart dropped. Why? Wu wu, has the celebrity pair she adores actually ended up in tragedy? Her heart is screaming at the lunacy of it all, but due to her job¡¯s professionalism, she keeps a straight face and says to them in an official tone: ¡°ording to our country¡¯s regtions, the two of you cannot go through with the divorce now. Please go back.¡± Can¡¯t get a divorce? Why? Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Mo Shiting was equally shocked. For a moment, they exchanged nces, before Gu Li turned back to the employee, ¡°Once you marry, you¡¯re not allowed to divorce? What is this absurd rule? Why didn¡¯t I hear about it?¡± The employee smiled and answered nicely, ¡°It¡¯s not that you¡¯re not allowed to divorce. It¡¯s just that you and Young Master Mo have only signed the Divorce Agreement today. ording to the regtions, you must wait for a one-month cooling-off period before you can divorce.¡± It¡¯s fortunate that the country has such a regtion. Otherwise, the celebrity couple she ships would be really over, woe is her. I hope that after this month, the oue can change. ¡°There¡¯s such a rule?¡± Gu Li turned to look at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting in a low voice said, ¡°She shouldn¡¯t dare to lie.¡± The employee nods in a great rush. Yes, yes, given a few gall dders, she would still not dare. Futhermore, their appearance here today, she also dares not leak it out. It¡¯s unbearable to keep this big secret¡­ Both of them didn¡¯t know about the employee¡¯s mental struggle and were still engrossed by the ¡°shock¡± of not being able to divorce. Gu Li cast a nce at the calm andposed Mo Shiting, somewhat speechless. ¡°Isn¡¯t Young Master Mo supposed to know everything? Howe he doesn¡¯t even know that you need a cooling-off period to divorce?¡± Mo Shiting nced at her and countered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you know either?¡± ii j ii Gu Li choked, ¡°I don¡¯t live in Hua Country, is it weird for me not to know?¡± This is also her first time getting a divorce. She hadn¡¯t even looked at the marriagew properly, how would she know about this rule? She sighed. After triple checking that they would have to wait for a month before they could get a divorce, they took back their documents and made ns to leave. At this moment, the employee couldn¡¯t hold back and took out a small book, handing it to Gu Li, ¡°Big star, I¡¯m one of your fans. Could you sign this for me? I¡¯ve watched ¡®Beautiful Master¡¯ countless times and I love it a lot.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Gu Li froze. This was the first time she had met a fan in real life, besides Song Yunque. She felt a bit strange. Especially since this was happening at her own divorce scene, it was even more awkward. Seeing her embarrassment, the fan apologized, ¡°Sorry, I was too abrupt. Be assured that I will absolutely not tell anyone about you and Young Master Mo¡¯s situation.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± After collecting herself, Gu Li smiled and picked up the book handed over by the fan, scribbling her signature stylishly, even including a little heart drawing. She took a nce at the name tag hanging from the fan¡¯s neck, and added a personalized ¡®TO¡¯ before the signature.. Chapter 112 - 112: Do You Know Why I Want a Divorce?_i Chapter 112: Do You Know Why I Want a Divorce?_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Here you go.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± The staff member was overwhelmed with excitement. ¡°Keep this a secret for me.¡± ¡°Of course, I stake my life on it.¡± ¡°Thank you, beautiful miss.¡± Gu Li smiled at her especially sweetly. After bidding farewell to the youngdy fan, she turned around, the smile on her lips fading, her delicate face tinged with mncholy. Mo Shiting walked behind her, watching her as if her shoulders were burdened with a heavy load. His eyes flickered momentarily. One more month before the divorce, what about her safety then¡­ On their way to the parking lot after leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, Mo Shiting asked Gu Li, ¡°What are your ns next?¡± Gu Li responded coldly, ¡°It¡¯s none of Young Master Mo¡¯s business what my ns are. Rest assured, even if I flee to the ends of the earth, I will be here in one month to divorce you.¡± Mo Shiting frowned, disliking her attitude. He grabbed her hand and dragged her away. Upon seeing that he grabbed her without another word, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but get angry. ¡°Let go, Mo Shiting. Where are you taking me?¡± ¡°Let go!¡± She struggled while walking, but unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t as strong as he was and couldn¡¯t break free. Finally, she simply gave up. The force of Mo Shiting¡¯s grip on her hand eased a bit. By this time, the two had arrived at the parking lot. He was holding her with one hand, while with the other he opened the car door, ¡°Get in.¡± Gu Li did not cooperate, ¡°I have a car, why should I ride in yours?¡± With that, she stomped hard on his foot. Caught off guard, Mo Shiting stumbled to the side. Gu Li took advantage of this and escaped to her own car. She quickly opened the door and jumped inside. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± His temples throbbed, his head hurt. At this moment, he missed the sweet and clingy girl she used to be¡­ However, from the moment he decided to divorce, he knew they could never go back to that time again. Musing on this, his eyes unconsciously filled with sorrow. ¡°See you in a month!¡± Her crisp, cold voice rang out in his ears. By the time Mo Shiting came back to his senses, she had already started the engine and had driven off before him. Watching the dust trail of her car, Mo Shiting licked his lips, pulling out his phone to dial his buddy Li Jinyao¡¯s number. ¡°You¡¯re calling me at this time, it must be no good.¡± On the other end of the line, Li Jinyao¡¯s teasing voice came through. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his lips curling into a handsome smile. ¡°You sure do know me well. I need a favor from you.¡± ¡°Shoot.¡± ¡°Help me find a female bodyguard.¡± All of Mo Family¡¯s shadow guards were men, and they couldn¡¯t provide close protection to Gu Li. Therefore, he had no choice but to ask Li Jinyao for assistance. In addition to being the GT President, Li Jinyao also had a team called ¡°Hawk¡± under hismand that provided various types of intelligence. The team had both male and female members, each with exceptional skills. They were indeed good buddies. As soon as Mo Shiting said this, Li Jinyao guessed what he was up to and became interested, ¡°Aren¡¯t you divorcing her? Why are you still assigning someone to protect Gu Li? What does her life or death have to do with you?¡± Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, ¡°You are well-informed. If that¡¯s the case, you should know why I¡¯m divorcing.¡± Saying this, his eyes involuntarily became gloomy. Li Jinyao sighed, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect that Young Master Mo, who is least likely to fall in love or get married among us, was the first to fall into the love trap. But are you really sure that you want to let go? After this vige, there may not be this shop.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it after the ck Blood League matter is resolved.¡± Mo Shiting honestly shared his thoughts.. Chapter 113 - 113 This Matter also Concerns Gu Li_l Chapter 113: This Matter also Concerns Gu Li_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Among the brothers, his personality most closely aligned with Li Jinyao¡¯s. In fact, they got along so well that they were able to hit it off and invest to establish GT. Unexpectedly, GT has be thergest market capitalization mobilepany in the world, leading a new generation trend. After discussing his personal matters with Li Jinyao, Li Jinyao took the opportunity to say, ¡°I¡¯ve been paying attention to the ck Blood League recently, and I¡¯ve made a new discovery that is highly relevant to you.¡± ¡°What discovery?¡± Li Jinyao deliberately made it hard for him, ¡°ording to Hawk rules, you must agree to a condition before I can tell you.¡± ¡°Rules? Why didn¡¯t you use them before?¡± Mo Shiting immediately sensed a conspiracy. Li Jinyao replied defiantly, ¡°Brothers should settle ounts clearly. If you don¡¯t agree, then so be it.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the condition?¡± ¡°Starting tomorrow, you¡¯ll be the public president of GT.¡± ¡°No way.¡± Mo Shiting rejected it without hesitation. Li Jinyao raised his eyebrows, ¡°This matter also concerns Gu Li, are you sure you don¡¯t want to listen?¡± Mo Shiting: In the end, for Gu Li, he chose topromise, ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Li Jinyao chuckled and told him straightforwardly, ¡°From what I understand, after S took over, the first thing he did was change the rules of the ck Blood League.¡± As he was saying this, he suddenly stopped, leaving him in suspense, ¡°I feel like I¡¯m at a disadvantage just telling you this. How about I tell you more when you officially join GT?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°I have to go, I¡¯ve got something else to do. I¡¯ll wait for you at thepany tomorrow.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, he hung up the phone. Damn it! Unexpectedly, he was tricked by his own brother, Mo Shiting cursed under his breath, got into the car with a gloomy face, and drove off. Elsewhere, Gu Li drove to the hotel absent-mindedly, only to find crowds of people gathered around, blocking her way. She couldn¡¯t even get her car in. What was going on? Frowning, she took out her cellphone from her bag to call Murong Qian. Just as she lit up the screen, she saw several missed calls from Murong Qian. Did something happen? Frightened, Gu Li quickly dialed her back. Fortunately, Murong Qian picked up quickly, ¡°Oh, Little Pear, I¡¯m relieved to hear from you. I was worried that Mo Shiting might have taken advantage of you.¡± Her voice was as lively as ever, whichforted Gu Li, ¡°I¡¯m fine. But what¡¯s going on at the hotel? There are so many people, they look like fans?¡± ¡°Yes, they¡¯re all probably my fans.¡± Murong Qian pouted, seeming helpless, ¡°My whereabouts have been exposed. I couldn¡¯t stay at the hotel, so I had to leave.¡± ¡°Ah? Where are you? I¡¯lle find you.¡± Gu Li expressed her concern. Subconsciously, Murong Qian nced at Lu Cong who was driving, her eyes flickering slightly, ¡°I¡¯m going to see a friend. Don¡¯t worry about me, see you tomorrow at the ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ venue.¡± ¡°Alright. Be careful.¡± Knowing that her cousin came to Hua Country for important matters, Gu Li simply let her be. After hanging up the phone, Gu Li put her cell phone away, held the steering wheel, and let out a sigh. It seemed that she had no choice but to go back to her rundown house. Just as the car was about to turn around, Da Ha called. ¡°Boss, you finally got back to the hotel.¡± ¡°How do you know?¡± Gu Li was surprised, hurriedly looking around, but she couldn¡¯t find him anywhere. That¡¯s when Da Ha said, ¡°I put a tracker on your car.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Boss, wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in a moment.¡± ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Chapter 114 - 114: Plotting against Gu Li l Chapter 114: Plotting against Gu Li l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How about I treat you to a meal, it¡¯s mealtime already.¡± ¡°Oh, alright.¡± After saying that, Gu Li pulled over the car to stop. It wasn¡¯t long before they saw a young man wearing headphones, gracefully appear. Da Ha, real name Gu Yao, 19 years old this year, he¡¯s an orphan. When Gu Li was young, she picked him up on the side of the road and pleaded with her father to adopt him. To her, Da Ha is like her own younger brother. ¡°Boss, what exactly is going on between you and Mo Shiting?¡± As soon as he got in the car, Da Ha couldn¡¯t wait to question her about it. Gu Li red at him angrily: ¡°Of all things you could bring up, you have to mention the thing on my mind? Can¡¯t you just allow me to feel better?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ evading the problem won¡¯t solve anything, Boss. You should face it with courage.¡± ¡°You ¨C never mind.¡± Gu Li shook her head, suddenly feeling a little weary. Seeing that she was silent, Da Ha blinked with his beautiful big eyes and asked with a grin, ¡°Boss, I discovered a nice ce in the mountains these past few days, do you want to join me for a visit in a few days?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li replied listlessly, ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered to do anything right now.¡± ¡°Oh, just because of a failed rtionship, why are you putting yourself in such a state?¡± ¡°In my opinion, you should make your life better than before. That way, Mo Shiting will regret.¡± Gu Li red at him, ¡°You do seem quite experienced.¡± ¡°Of course, I¡¯ve been through a lot in my time¡­¡± ¡°Keep bragging.¡± Admittedly, having Da Ha by her side made Gu Li¡¯s mood a lot better. They chit-chatted andughed, heading towards an Inte-famous restaurant. What a coincidence, they were spotted by Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant, Little Zhou. Little Zhou¡¯s cousin, Lin Ranzhu, was a waitress in this restaurant. Bringing her a tray of dishes, she asked curiously seeing Little Zhou staring in one direction, ¡°Cousin, what are you looking at?¡± ¡°I¡¯m looking at a hateful person.¡± Little Zhou answered through gritted teeth. Suddenly, an idea struck her and she grabbed Lin Ranzhu¡¯s arm to whisper, ¡°By the way, are you about to serve that table over there?¡± She pointed surreptitiously towards Gu Li and Da Ha who had just taken their seats. Lin Ranzhu nodded, ¡°Yes. What are you nning?¡± ¡°I want to give her a little taste of hardship, can you help me?¡± ¡°Ah¡­¡± Surprised at her cousin¡¯s intent, Lin Ranzhu hesitated, ¡°This¡­isn¡¯t that improper?¡± ¡°Rx, it won¡¯t implicate you.¡± Little Zhou gave her a solemn promise, then said, ¡°I have a packet of tasteless and colorless powder here, add it to her tea, it¡¯ll cause an allergic reaction and hives that will probablyst 24 hours.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Even if she goes to the hospital for testing, they won¡¯t trace it back to you.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t even help with this little thing, your father¡¯s medical bills¡ª¡± ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you.¡± Pressed at her weak point, Lin Ranzhu could only grit her teeth and reluctantly agree. An allergy for one day, it shouldn¡¯t harm her, right? ¡°Thank you.¡± Achieving her goal, Little Zhou curled her lips in a smile, and took out a small packet of powder from her bag to hand it over. This was originally intended by Cheng Ying for her to prepare for Mumu the next day. But since she met Gu Li today and wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d have a chance at the scene tomorrow, she decided to use it now. After all, it¡¯s not Mumu that her boss hates the most, but Gu Li. So, she had actually done a smart thing. Ten minutester, Lin Ranzhu sessfully served a pot of chrysanthemum tea to Gu Li¡¯s table. Before leaving, she gave Gu Li a nce of guilt. Gu Li, busy chatting with Da Ha, did not expect thating to such an ordinary restaurant for a meal would lead to such a plot against her.. Chapter 115 - 115: Something Strange l Chapter 115: Something Strange l Trantor: 549690339 Da Ha poured her a cup of chrysanthemum tea and asked, ¡°Boss, after the final round of ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow, you¡¯ll be free, right? Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to do next?¡± Gu Li rested her cheek on one hand, ¡°I¡¯ve decided. I¡¯m going to university.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Huh???¡± ¡°What¡¯s with the surprise? Is it so strange that I¡¯m going to university?¡± Gu Li retorted seriously. Beyond speech, Da Ha said, ¡°With your abilities, you could easily be a professor, isn¡¯t it a waste to be a student?¡± ¡°Not a waste at all. I¡¯m going to experience life, I¡¯ve never set foot in a campus before, I¡¯m really looking forward to it.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll go with you. Wherever you are, I¡¯ll be there.¡± Gu Li grimaced, ¡°No need, really. You should hurry up and open your entertainmentpany, I¡¯m still counting on you to make money.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Have you thought about which university or major you¡¯re interested in?¡± Since she had decided to study, these questions were very important. ¡°I¡¯m leaning towards the Design department at Imperial City University.¡± With a casual tone, Gu Li finished speaking and raised her teacup to her lips. Just as she was about to take a sip, a sudden ¡°Don¡¯t drink¡± came from behind. Gu Li paused and turned to see the waitress who had just brought their tea rushing over. ¡°What happened?¡± Gu Li ced her teacup back on the table, confused, ¡°Is there something wrong with this tea?¡± ¡°No, no.¡± Lin Ranzhu quickly denied, hurriedly cleared away the full teapot and the two cups, all the while exining, ¡°I am sorry, I delivered it to the wrong table, it was ordered by another customer.¡± Gu Li knitted her brows, nced at her anxious face, her eyes glinting with a hint of doubt. Da Ha, however, was bewildered, ¡°We also ordered chrysanthemum goji berry tea. If it was served to us first, there¡¯s no need to take it back, just serve the other customers with the pot we ordered, wouldn¡¯t that be fine?¡± His pointed question left Lin Ranzhu a bit flustered. Poor girl, it was her first time messing up; her conscience got the best of her at thest moment and she halted in her tracks, only to run into such a seemingly adorable but actually quite shrewd person like Da Ha. Unable to give an exnation, Lin Ranzhu could only keep apologizing. ¡°Forget it, just take it.¡± Gu Li intervened to defuse the situation. ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Ranzhu gave her a sorry smile then hurriedly left. As soon as she was gone, Da Ha¡¯s expression immediately turned serious, ¡°Boss, I think there¡¯s something fishy about that waitress.¡± ¡°Maybe.¡± With a nod, Gu Li didn¡¯t probe further. With Lin Ranzhu¡¯s interruption, they decided to continue discussing about going to university. After dinner, while Da Ha went to fetch the car, Gu Li visited the restroom. The restaurant was located inside arge shopping mall, and finding the restroom was difficult. She walked a considerable distance without finding it, but then, she heard the crisp sound of a p from around the corner. Following the sound, she saw two young girls in an altercation. No, to be precise, one was forcibly pping the other, and the victim, who didn¡¯t dare to fight back, was actually apologizing ¨C ¡°I¡¯m sorry, cousin. I¡¯m really not capable of doing such bad things, please forgive me.¡± Lin Ranzhu subconsciously reached out to grab Little Zhou¡¯s arm, pleading with her, but was ruthlessly shaken off. ¡°You won¡¯t even help me with this small favor, but still expect me to lend you money for your medical bills? How thick is your skin?¡± ¡°But¡­ you promised to lend me money. Also, my father is your uncle, won¡¯t you just stand by and do nothing as he dies? After all, he raised you..¡± Chapter 116 - 116: I’ll help youl Chapter 116: I¡¯ll help youl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmph! It was his own volition, I never asked him to support me.¡± ¡°You Cousin, I beg you, please lend me another 10,000 Yuan. I¡¯ll take on a few more odd jobs, and return the money to you as soon as I can.¡± ¡°Impossible!¡± ¡°Cousin?? ¡± ¡°Don¡¯te to me for loans anymore. You might as well not exist to me, you disgrace of a cousin! Bad luck!¡± Having spoken in such firm terms, Little Zhou leaves without looking back, her high heels clicking on the ground. ¡°Cousin?? ¡± Lin Ranzhu tries to chase her down, but halts after a couple of steps. Shaking her head, she trudges towards the restaurant, dropping her gaze and with ack of spirit. That¡¯s when Gu Li steps out from the corner, thoughtfully watching Lin Ranzhu¡¯s retreating figure. The girl who had just pped someone is familiar to her ¨C it¡¯s Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant, Little Zhou It seems that pot of chrysanthemum tea really should bear suspicion. Narrowing her eyes, Gu Li decisively strides toward the restaurant, calling out to Lin Ranzhu, ¡°Wait a moment?? ¡± Caught up worrying about her father¡¯s medical expenses, Lin Ranzhu is surprised to hear someone calling her name from behind. She turns around to find Gu Li, and her face inadvertently changes. ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡± Just by the look in her eyes, Gu Li knows she has guessed correctly. With a friendly smile, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Although you spiked the chrysanthemum tea, you realized your wrongs and didn¡¯t let me drink it. Therefore, I won¡¯t hold you responsible.¡± ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it all wrong. I didn¡¯t do that.¡± Lin Ranzhu instinctively denies it, but upon seeing the sincerity in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, guilt washes over her. She lowers her head in apology. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. As I said before, I¡¯m not going to pursue this matter.¡± Gu Li is extraordinarily gracious. Upon hearing these words, Lin Ranzhu seems less panicked. ¡°So why did you call me over?¡± ¡°I heard your conversation with that girl just now. Did she give you the drug?¡± Gu Lies straight to the point. ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lin Ranzhu nods and confirms, ¡°But I disposed of all the powders. Even if you want revenge, there¡¯s no evidence left.¡± At this point, she can¡¯t help feeling a pang of sympathy and pleads on Little Zhou¡¯s behalf. ¡°I implore you to be gracious and let this pass. Can you do that?¡± ¡°She wouldn¡¯t lend you money, yet you still defend her?¡± ¡°Regardless, she is still my cousin. Miss, please concede as a favour to me.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± The actual reason for her seeking Lin Ranzhu wasn¡¯t for revenge on Little Zhou. After all, as mentioned before, all the evidence has been destroyed. Plus, she didn¡¯t drink the chrysanthemum tea, so she can¡¯t prove the incident to Little Zhou or her behind-the-scenes boss. ¡°Your father is ill, you¡¯re working a few jobs. Is it to pay for his medical expenses?¡± Gu Li directly asks the question. Lin Ranzhu is taken aback, but she quickly realises that since Gu Li overheard her conversation with her cousin, it¡¯s not surprising that she knows about her financial situation. She lightly nods, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m still short of 10,000 yuan.¡± ¡°How old are you?¡± Gu Li regards her curiously. The girl is strikingly beautiful and looks quite young. Could she possibly be underaged? Sure enough, Lin Ranzhu responds with, ¡°16 years old.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Where is your family?¡± ¡°My mother left my father and me when I was very little, and ran off with someone else. My father raised me all by himself. After my aunt got divorced, both she and my uncle didn¡¯t want my cousin, so my father started caring for her too¡­¡± Perhaps Lin Ranzhu finds Gu Li trustworthy, so she does not hide the details of her life from her. Upon hearing her story, Gu Li can¡¯t help but feel a pang of sympathy. A little girl of 16, having to work a few jobs a day to support her family. It surely isn¡¯t easy. Let me help you..¡± Chapter 117 - 117: Traveling a Long Distance_i Chapter 117: Traveling a Long Distance_i Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Let me help you.¡± Gu Li said with a smile, her dimples deepening at the corners of her mouth, exceptionally beautiful. Lin Ranzhu was stunned by her smile and it took a while before she could recover. In disbelief, she widened her eyes, ¡°You¡¯re going to help me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded, handing over a bank card, ¡°There¡¯s 10,000 yuan in there for you.¡± ¡°Ah, this¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu was taken aback: ¡°Why are you helping me? I almost harmed you.¡± Gu Li just smiled without a word, pushing the bank card into her hand, ¡°The password is six sixes, remember it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lin Ranzhu bowed deeply, her heart and eyes full of gratitude. Gu Li gently patted her on the shoulder, ¡°You should thank yourself for holding onto your kindness.¡± Her voice was heavy with earnestness as she said this, then turned and walked away. Lin Ranzhu was left standing there, staring at her graceful retreating figure, her emotions churning. Indeed, if she hadn¡¯t adhered to her principles, she probably wouldn¡¯t have met someone as generous as her. A fleeting thought, sometimes, really does decide whether the next station is heaven or hell¡­ Looking down at the bank card in her hand, she suddenly tensed up. Oh no, she forgot to ask for her name and contact information. How would she return the money in the future? Lin Ranzhu immediately rushed out to chase her, but in the vast crowd, Gu Li was already nowhere to be found. Of course, at this moment, Gu Li would not know that the young girl she kindly helped, would one day be an important partner. Having helped someone, Gu Li was in high spirits. Once in the car, the corners of her mouth curled up in amusement. Da Ha teased, ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve been gone awhile. Did you have a romantic encounter? You seem very pleased.¡± Gu Li teased him back whileughing,¡± Just shut up, do I have to have a romantic encounter to be happy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried about you, you know, the divorcee.¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°By the way, Boss, I just checked. The enrollment exam for Imperial City University is scheduled for next Saturday. If you really want to attend, you¡¯d better sign up quickly.¡± Da Ha brought up the important matter. Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Alright, as soon as I¡¯m finished with ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯ tomorrow, I¡¯ll go.¡± ¡°Mhm. Oh right, there are spots for freshman through junior year, which one are you nning to enter?¡± Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but be curious. Gu Li nced at him, confidently saying:¡±Of course, freshman year.¡± ¡°But you¡¯re 21, that¡¯s kind of old?¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Doesn¡¯t she look like she¡¯s just 18? Elsewhere, after Murong Qian checked out of the hotel, she followed Lu Cong to his private sea-view vi. Once they got out of the car, Lu Cong led her into the house, saying, ¡°The security here is top-notch, it¡¯s very private, and there will be no paparazzi.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Murong Qian replied absentmindedly, her eyes scanning the vi¡¯s interior. The bright colors were not the style that he would prefer, but rather closer to her taste. The more she looked, the more satisfied she felt. However, as satisfied as she was with this ce, it wasn¡¯t her home. The only reason she had agreed toe here with Lu Cong was for the Murong family¡¯s heirloom. That was also the reason why she came to Hua Country. Years ago, during the height of her passionate rtionship with Lu Cong, she gave him a small jade pendant keychain as a token of their love. It was only until a few days ago that she realized it was the family heirloom of the Murong family, and rumor has it that it could open the treasure vault of the Murong family. Of course, where this so-called vault is located is a mystery that no one has known in the past hundreds of years, and so far, it¡¯s still considered a legend. But legend or not, if her family ever discovered that she gave the family heirloom to a man who betrayed her, her end would be absolutely tragic. Therefore, Murong Qian had put her flourishing career on hold, and traveled a long way toe here.. Chapter 118 - 118 Regretted pushing away the wife? _1 Chapter 118: Regretted pushing away the wife? _1 Trantor: 549690339 She did not know where Lu Cong had put that pendant. Had he lost it, or was he keeping it somewhere safe? Murong Qian kept noticing the room furnishings as she moved around, searching for likely ces where the pendant could be stashed. Lu Cong was oblivious to her thoughts, seeing her apparent interest in his mansion, he couldn¡¯t help but jokingly say, ¡°If you like it, you can live here forever.¡± Murong Qian rejected the offer without hesitation, ¡°No thanks, I¡¯m leaving tomorrow morning.¡± She then tried to probe, ¡°Do you have any other ce to live besides here?¡± ¡°I usually live here. If I work toote, I¡¯ll stay over at the hospital,¡± he responded. ¡°What about the Lu family, don¡¯t you go back?¡± His smile suddenly froze when it came to the Lu family. Murong Qian stared at him, a glitter in her eyes. It seems his rtionship with his family was not good. But considering his aversion to his family, it was unlikely that he would keep her pendant in the Lu family¡¯s house. It was most likely hidden in this mansion and she must sieze any opportunity to search for it. After leaving the civil affairs office, Mo Shiting directly drove to find Li Jinyao, intending to force him to spill the secrets about the ck Blood League. ¡°What¡¯s the rush? That¡¯s not like you.¡± Li Jinyao sat on the sofa, elegantly crossing his legs and leisurely sipping from a ss of red wine. In contrast, Mo Shiting appeared strained and gloomy. ¡°Speak,¡± Mo Shiting demanded, sitting across from him on a single-seater sofa, impatiently adjusting his tie as if he was ready to beat him up if he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°You¡¯ll officially take over as GT¡¯s president tomorrow. If you agree, sign this contract,¡± Li Jinyao said nonchntly, pointing towards the document ced on the coffee table. He had anticipated Mo Shiting¡¯s hasty arrival and had prepared the contract early in the morning. ¡°Scheming against your own brother, you¡¯re ruthless.¡± ¡°Pot calling the kettle ck. Just sign it.¡± Li Jinyao smirked, his eyes gleaming triumphantly as he saw Mo Shiting reluctantly signing his name. Unable to hide his amusement at the sight, Li Jinyao teased, ¡°Never thought I¡¯d see the day you¡¯d be cornered.¡± Mo Shiting shot him a stern look, ¡°Keep it a secret!¡± If Lu Cong and Song Yunque ever learned about how easily he could be threatened, he would be finished. Delighted to see Mo Shiting in a predicament for a change, Li Jinyao cheerfully promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can keep a secret.¡± He gathered the contract, cleared his throat, and finally told him, ¡°The old ck Blood League would kill even the close rtives of their targets, but this rule was changed when S took over. So you don¡¯t have to worry about Gu Li, they won¡¯t kill her.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes narrowed, a flicker of suspicion in his gaze, ¡°Is this true?¡± ¡°My intel as the Hawk has never been wrong,¡± Li Jinyao stated confidently. Mo Shiting leaned back in his seat, deep in thought. Seeing this, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but tease him, ¡°What, regretting sending your wife away?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, instead of answering directly, he responded thoughtfully, ¡°The priority now is to find out who¡¯s masterminding this.¡± Li Jinyao concurred, ¡°True. Whoever offered billions of dors for your life must have suffered losses much greater than that. Any suspects yet?¡± Mo Shiting shook his head, ¡°None.¡± There were too many enemies, all powerful and influential. It was hard to investigate. ¡°I¡¯ll help you look into it. Take care of yourself in the meantime,¡± Li Jinyao advised. ¡°Thanks,¡± Mo Shiting replied before abruptly standing up. Seeing him about to leave, Li Jinyao reminded him, ¡°Remember to report to GT tomorrow.¡± Mo Shiting: No doubt, this was his actual brother. Upon leaving Li Jinyao¡¯s house, Mo Shiting hesitated for a moment and eventually decided to go see Gu Li.. Chapter 119 - 119 Gu Li, The Deep Influence on Chapter 119: Gu Li, The Deep Influence on Him_l Trantor: 549690339 When trying to call Gu Li, he got a message that her mobile phone had been switched off. Mo Shiting, therefore, drove to the hotel where she and Murong Qian were staying, only to find nothing. Murong Qian had checked out, and Gu Li was not there either. He searched the check-in records of all major hotels in the city, but found no sign of her and Murong Qian. Had they gone back to A Nation together? This realization was like a bucket of cold water, ruthlessly extinguishing the me of hope in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. He returned to his car in a state of shock, gripping the steering wheel, suddenly seeming at a loss, as if he didn¡¯t know what to do next. The extent of Gu Li¡¯s impact on him may have exceeded his understanding¡­ After spacing out in the car for a moment, Mo Shiting suddenly remembered an important ce that he had forgotten ¨C Gu Li¡¯s shabby house. She might be there. Unfortunately, she had not gone back. It seemed she was likely to have left Hua Country. After thinking for a moment, Mo Shiting decided to call Lu Yang: ¡°Check the flight records of Gu Li and Murong Qian.¡± ¡°Yes, young master.¡± Lu Yang received the order and immediately set to work. ¡°Ten minutester, he called back: ¡°Young master, Miss Murong and Lu Cong are together. Besides, the young madam hasn¡¯t left the city yet.¡± ¡°Then where is she?¡± ¡°Her signal can¡¯t be traced, I¡¯m still looking.¡± ¡°Be quick.¡± Mo Shiting urged impatiently. After hanging up the phone, knowing that Gu Li was still in the Capital City, the unease in his heart was somewhat dissipated. However, how did Murong Qian get involved with Lu Cong? Mo Shiting frowned, slightly puzzled. Meanwhile, Gu Li and Da Ha went to a music bar. Originally, Gu Li didn¡¯t n toe, but she couldn¡¯t resist Da Ha¡¯s persistent persuasion, insisting she should rx. The two found a ss booth on the second floor with a great view, right above the small stage. The resident singer was passionately singing a beautiful bad. Da Ha happily hummed along and then looked at Gu Li and told her: ¡°Boss, every night at 9, there¡¯s a girl who wears a half mask and sings. I¡¯ve encountered her once, she is an amazing singer, so I specifically brought you here to appreciate her talent, to see whether she has the potential to be a hit singer.¡± Gu Li was speechless: ¡°Well, Da Ha, saying it so nicely about meing to rx, you dared to trick me into working for your entertainmentpany?¡± Da Haughed and replied: ¡°No, it¡¯s our entertainmentpany. You¡¯re the major shareholder, and I¡¯m just the CEO.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Come on, Boss, trust me, this trip is definitely worth it.¡± Da Ha was just short of making a promise. Gu Li nced at him and nodded: ¡°Fine, since we¡¯re here, let¡¯s scout the first artist to sign for ourpany.¡± As Da Ha said, just after nine, a girl wearing a half-silver mask walked to the center of the stage with a microphone in her hand. She was petite, but Gu Li felt she looked familiar, her eyes flickering. But as the girl¡¯s ethereal and graceful voice echoed, she was immediately captivated and didn¡¯t have the mind to worry about anything else. Seeing her listen so attentively, Da Ha, with anticipation written all over his face, asked, ¡°Boss, how is it? Is she good?¡± Gu Limented, ¡°Her tone is beautiful, but her technique is unprofessional, she probably isn¡¯t formally trained in music.¡± Da Ha retorted, ¡°Who cares if she is trained or not, as long as she sounds good. Should we make a move and sign her up first?¡± Da Ha suggested eagerly. Just as Gu Li was about to reply, there was suddenmotion downstairs, and the music abruptly stopped. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Li and Da Ha exchanged nces and immediately left the booth.. Chapter 120 - 120: Watch Me Slaughter Him_i Chapter 120: Watch Me ughter Him_i Trantor: 549690339 Standing by the railing and peering down at the stage, it seems there¡¯s some trouble brewing. The troublemakers seem to be a group of seven or eight people, dressed in shy fashion that screams ¡®don¡¯t mess with us¡¯. They¡¯re causing a ruckus at the front of the stage, sabotaging all the sound equipment and forcing the singer on stage to stop midway through her performance. ¡°Take off your mask! Let me get a glimpse of your real face!¡± ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t get that mask off now, don¡¯t me me for doing it myself¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- ¡± The voice was from a young man wearing shy designer clothes, with slicked hair and a creepy re in his eyes. He seemed like the type of guy always seen in unsavory ces, showing off his wealth and power, definitely a spoiled rich kid. Gu Li squinted her eye, revealing a faint contempt. Da Ha was indignant: ¡°Goddamn it! Where are the security for this bar? Why don¡¯t they intervene?¡± ¡°Probably too scared.¡± Gu Li mused, her gaze fixated on the singer standing frozen on the stage. She was curious about what the girl would do. Stand her ground or give in? If she opted for thetter¡­ ¡°Damn! Not bowing to pressure, doesn¡¯t that just increase the pressure?¡± ¡°Alright! Allow me to personally?? ¡± The insidious young man didn¡¯t waste any more words and charged onto the stage. The singer instinctively tried to flee, but the stage was so small. She was quickly caught. ¡°Let me go!¡± She tried to resist desperately, but the brute was simply too strong. While one arm pinned her in ce, the other was moving towards her mask. The witnessing crowd was shocked, but they all thought better of getting involved. After all, they can¡¯t afford to offend such a young master¡­ Da Ha, ovee with a strong sense of justice, vowed, ¡°This is infuriating! Publicly harassing an innocent girl. I¡¯m going to beat the hell out of him.¡± Without wasting a moment, he rolled up his sleeves and bolted towards the stage, leaving no time for Gu Li to stop him. ¡°Why is this guy so impulsive? Doesn¡¯t he know he might get himself ughtered?¡± Gu Li shook her head and hurried after him. The first floor was a mess, with the bar¡¯s security and staff nowhere to be found, and the girl was left to be tormented by the bully. Her mask was about to be pulled off, her eyes reddening and tears of humiliation welled up. ¡°Oh, are we crying now?¡± ¡°Could it be that you¡¯re some grotesque creature, wearing a mask because you¡¯re too ashamed to show your face?¡± ¡°Hahaha, well, now I¡¯m even more curious.¡± With a jerk, the mask was off, revealing a face covered in dark red scars, even a scar at the corner of her eye¡­ ¡°Ahh!!!¡± ¡°A ghost!!!¡± The young man was taken aback, his eyes bulging out, and stumbled backwards. The onlookers watched in surprise. The most popr singer in the bar turned out to look like this, sparking a flurry of whispers amongst them. Of course, most of them felt sympathy for her. She was so talented, and half her face was still attractive. It was a real pity that she was scarred like this. By this point, Da Ha had joined the crowd at the front of the stage. Witnessing the singer¡¯s true appearance, he was stunned. How could this be¡­. The girl, subjected to all the pointing and gossip, felt a severe sense of humiliation and began harboring thoughts of suicide. However, before she could act, the young man was already striding towards her again. ¡°You damn eyesore! I¡¯ve been cheering you on every day and it turns out I¡¯ve been supporting a freak like you? I¡¯m gonna beat the life out of you¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª ¡± Swearing and raging, he pped her hard across the face. Even then, he didn¡¯t feel that was enough and lined up a kick. Da Ha finally recovered his senses. He couldn¡¯t stand seeing the girl being beaten anymore. He was about to rush forward when he noticed the Boss had already stormed onto the stage, one step ahead of him.. Chapter 121 - 121 Things Have Gotten Serious l Chapter 121: Things Have Gotten Serious l Trantor: 549690339 The girl was beaten to a pulp, and the man, seeing her not fight back, was even more excited, with a particrly ferocious expression on his face. Gu Li couldn¡¯t stand these good-for-nothing rich kids who threw their weight around. In a flicker, she rushed over and took him down with a swift kick. ¡°Ah ¡± The man painfully howled, holding his waist to get up. He red at Gu Li, the one who dared to stand up against him. But was instantly mesmerized by her stunning beauty ¨C he almost drooled. ¡°Why, hello prettydy. Couldn¡¯t wait toe y with big brother? Alright, big brother will y along.¡± All he could see was Gu Li¡¯s beauty. He hadpletely forgotten how hard she had just kicked him. Gu Li scoffed, ¡°Alright, bring it on.¡± As she spoke, a glint of fierceness shed in her eyes. Before he could react, she kicked him again. This time, with even more force, he was kicked off the stage. After a loud ¡°thud,¡± he hit the ground, crying out in pain. ¡°Ouch, help me up?? ¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hisckey immediately rushed over to help him up, while others ran up on stage to settle the score with Gu Li. The onlookers were speechless. On one hand, they were shocked by this beautiful girl¡¯s fighting skills. On the other, they couldn¡¯t help but worry for her. After all, the person she had publicly beaten up was Mr. Song, the young master of the Song family¡­ Only Da Ha remained calm, thoroughly enjoying the drama. Oh dear, these thugs were so unlucky to have messed with his boss. Little did they know, despite the boss looking delicate and often acting weak, she was fierce in a fight ¨C giving even seasoned bodyguards a run for their money. How could these rabble of thugs stand a chance? But- Seeing that Gu Li was busy dealing with the fawning minions and could not spare any attention for the beaten girl, Da Ha quickly turned his attention towards her, curling up in a corner of the stage. She sat there with her knees up to her chest, her head bowed, shaking uncontrobly. She was clearly not doing well. Da Ha rolled his bright eyes. Oh, forget it. He¡¯d better focus on keeping an eye on her to avoid any idents. With that in mind, he strode towards her. On the other side, the beaten man, with the help of his followers, managed to get up. At this point, the terrified manager of the bar finally made his appearance. Bowing and grovelling, he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for the disturbance, Mr.Song. I will immediately have this girl arrested.¡± Before even waiting for Mr. Song¡¯s response, he immediately summoned the security guards from the bar. ¡°Quick! Arrest that girl!¡± ¡°Who the hell does she think she is, daring to kick our Mr. Song! Is she begging for death or what!¡± Security guards chased Gu Li with stun guns. However, Gu Li snatched one of the stun guns and soon was battling against them. It didn¡¯t take long before the bar waspletely trashed, with people screaming and running everywhere. The situation was nothing short of chaotic. ¡°Boss, the girl is in bad shape. I¡¯m going to take her to the hospital, you take care!¡± In a crisis situation, Da Ha could only pick up the unconscious girl and shouted towards Gu Li. Gu Li, panting slightly, replied: ¡°You go first.¡± As she finished speaking, she struck another security guard who was trying to attack her. Out of the corner of her eye, she noticed someone trying to assault Da Ha. Gu Li swiftly grabbed a bottle and tossed it, hitting the attacker in the back. With Gu Li¡¯s protection, Da Ha was able to get away, carrying the critically injured girl. However, someone had called the police. As he was stepping out of the bar, the police were already rushing in. Crap! This had be a big deal. Mo Shiting had been waiting for a while downstairs at Gu Li¡¯s ce when he finally got a call from Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, we found your wife. She¡¯s been taken to the police station.¡± Chapter 122 - 122: He Actually Called a Bunch of People to Beat Me Chapter 122: He Actually Called a Bunch of People to Beat Me Trantor: 549690339 Police Station. This was the first time in her 21 years of life that Gu Li had been arrested and brought to a police station, and it was for fighting. Ah, the unfavorable years. But since she was already there tonight, she would make sure that reckless,wless brat knew the taste of thew. Seated in the interrogation room, she nursed her aching wrists, scheming. Noticing her unppability and absence of panic, the policewoman taking her statement couldn¡¯t help but take a second look at her. ¡°Name?¡± ¡°Gu Li.¡± ¡°Age?¡± ¡°21.¡± ¡°ID card?¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the car.¡± Gu Li answered honestly. The policewoman paused, her gaze skeptical. Gu Li quickly added, ¡°My friend took the car to the hospital. He was helping the severely injured victim from tonight.¡± ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll verify your identityter. For now, please tell us what happened.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li gave her a small smile, then, pointing to Mr. Song at the other end of the hall, who was also being questioned, she started her narrative, ¡°Beautiful officer, let me tell you, that man¡¯s actions were despicable! Not only did he molest an innocent young girl, but he also beat her viciously, both cursing and hitting her. Even when the girl was unconscious, he didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t just stand by, so I intervened. But he¡­ He actually rallied a bunch of men to attack me¡­¡± ¡°Whimpering, look at me, a small girl, can I resist them? Luckily I know how to dodge, I was running all over the ce, so I wasn¡¯t hurt¡­ It¡¯s a pity that the whole bar was trashed by them.¡± As Gu Li put on a show, her voice loud and aggrieved, making sure everyone in the hall could hear. Seeing her distortion of the truth, Song Zekai mmed the table and stood up, ¡°She¡¯s spewing nonsense! It was clearly her who injured me¡ª You little wretch, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare nder again, be careful or you¡¯ll suffer.¡± ¡°Ahhh!!!¡± With a deliberate gasp of fear, Gu Li eximed, ¡°Officer, you see, he¡¯s even threatening me here in the police station. You must ensure my personal safety.¡± ¡°You ¡± Just as Song Zekai was about to charge at her, he was held back by the officer nearby, ¡°Keep it down! Now tell us how the injury happened!¡± ¡°What?¡± Unable to believe that they bought the girl¡¯s lies, Song Zekai exploded, ¡°What kind of policing is this? Don¡¯t you have eyes? The one with the injuries is me, not that untouched girl! You should be arresting her, not me! Understand?¡± The more he spoke, the more agitated he became, to the point where he almost turned over the table and hit someone. The officer interrogating him sternly warned, ¡°Please mind your words and behaviour. Disturbing the police from doing their duty is a punishable offense.¡± ¡°Ha! Punishing me?¡± Song Zekai scoffed indifferently, his eyes narrowing in arrogant disdain,¡± Are you new here? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡± ¡°Song Zekai, the eldest son of the Song family, I just heard.¡± ¡°Since you know who I am, why don¡¯t you lock that woman up and charge her with a serious crime.¡± Recognizing him, Song Zekai grew even more smug. However, the officer was not fazed, ¡°The victim you injured is still in the hospital receiving treatment. It¡¯s better if youe clean now. Otherwise, the charges can be elevated.¡± ¡°You ¡± Furious, Song Zekai seethed, ¡°Fine! What¡¯s your name? I assure you, you¡¯re done in the Capital City!¡± After delivering his mighty threat with poise, out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a familiar figure walking in alongside a middle-aged man.. Instantly, his face lit up with joy, blurting out, ¡°Lu Yang, you came just in time!¡± Chapter 123 - 123: Bringing Young Madam Home l Chapter 123: Bringing Young Madam Home l Trantor: 549690339 Lu Yang is here? Upon hearing that, Gu Li turned around and was indeed greeted by Lu Yang in his ck formal attire, looking calm and refined. By his side was a middle-aged man who seemed full of integrity. Gu Li heard the police officers respectfully greet him as ¡°Director Yang¡±. So Lu Yang and Director Yang havee here together, could it be for that Song brat? Wait a minute¡­Song? The same Song as in Mrs. Song? Gu Li furrowed her brows, convinced that her guess was correct. The world is really too small; it seemed like her path could always somehow cross with that olddy. However, even if Lu Yang came personally, she would not let this Song Zekai be bailed out. Thinking of this, Gu Li unconsciously clenched her fist. Meanwhile, Lu Yang was looking over at Gu Li, giving her a small nod as a greeting. ¡°Lu Yang, hurry, let them release me!¡± Seeing that Lu Yang was ignoring him and was instead looking at Gu Li, Song Zekai urged impatiently. Only then did Lu Yang turned his attention back, telling Director Yang: ¡°Director Yang, I will take him away. As for the assant, our young master says that he must be dealt with strictly ording to thew. He should face the appropriate punishment.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, no problem, Assistant Lu.¡± Director Yang promptly agreed, nodding his head. He always dreaded dealing with troublemakers like Song Zekai, who frequently acted recklessly, disregarding thew, due to his family¡¯s influence. When sued, others would pressure him, it was very annoying. Young Master Mo was sensible, this time, he would handle the situation impartially, locking Song Zekai up in jail and having him reflect thoroughly on his actions. Unfortunately, Song Zekai had no idea that the one Lu Yang was ordering to be locked up was himself. He arrogantlymanded the police nearby: ¡°Did you hear? Why aren¡¯t you unchaining my handcuffs?¡± The police did not move and instinctively looked at their boss for instructions. Noticing this, Gu Li felt a hint of disappointment. So this was Mo Shiting¡¯s intention? To protect his cousin, regardless of who was right or wrong, and simply lock up the others? Could her Brother Ting really do such a thing? As much as she didn¡¯t want to believe it, the evidence was right before her eyes. In the midst of her thoughts, she heard Director Yang¡¯s loud voice announcing, ¡°Continue the interrogation, make the record real and truth. If anyone refuses to cooperate, note all details as court evidence.¡± ¡°Yes, Director Yang.¡± The police immediately responded. Song Zekai was taken aback, he quickly looked at Lu Yang, ¡°Lu Yang, you have to tell them they got it wrong, they should be interrogating that little girl, not me.¡± Lu Yang replied calmly, ¡°Sorry, Mr. Song. You are an adult and should be responsible for your actions. Our young master cannot help you.¡± You¨Cthen why are you here¡­?¡± ¡°To take our young madam home.¡± After finishing his words, Lu Yang turned to Gu Li and walked towards her. Young Madam? Song Zekai blinked. Then it urred to him, almost causing him to stumble. So this girl was¡­Yes, Gu Li! The girl that Mo Shiting had recently married and caused his old aunt to be infuriated. Damn! Gu Li felt guilty for misunderstanding Lu Yang, but she was also curious. How did Mo Shiting know so swiftly that she had been taken in? While she was still pondering, Lu Yang had already reached her. He bowed and said, ¡°Young madam, pleasee with me.¡± Gu Li nced at the female officer who smiled and nodded at her. After uttering her thanks, Gu Li left with Lu Yang. Once they exited the police station, Gu Li thanked Lu Yang, ¡°Assistant Lu, thank you for your help tonight.¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Lu Yang politely responded and pointed in a direction. ¡°Our young master is waiting for you over there..¡± Chapter 124 - 124 It Seems, Slimmer_l Chapter 124: It Seems, Slimmer_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mo Shiting is here? Gu Li was even more surprised. It was unexpected enough that he had sent Lu Yang to bail her out, and now he¡¯s here in person? Did she embarrass the Mo Family by ending up in the police station after a fight, so he came specifically to reprimand her? After all, despite their uing divorce, it hadn¡¯t happened yet. She was technically still a Madam of the Mo Family. ¡°Young Madam?¡± Seeing Gu Li zoning out, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but call her again. Gu Liposed herself, followed the direction pointed by Lu Yang, and saw Mo Shiting¡¯s ck Bentley discreetly parked across the street from the police station. The dim street light was shining on the car, the driver¡¯s window was lowered, and a vague profile of the man was visible. From any angle and under any light, he always possessed a unique charm. Gu Li pursed her lips, a bit annoyed with herself for getting lost in fantasy at this serious moment. She clenched and unclenched her hand, then reluctantly walked towards him. Lu Yang, having the prudence not to be the third wheel, took his leave first. Across the street, Mo Shiting got out of the car. His tall figure leaned against the car door, his hands in his pockets, his eyes solemnly fixed on the girl who was slowly walking towards him. His heart was unexinably heavy. How unwilling was she to see him? The usual her would have flocked to him like an excited bird by now. In that moment, Mo Shiting had to admit: he missed those moments in the past ¨C dearly so¡­ Lost in thoughts, the girl already arrived in front of him. Raised her head, and blinked her big, enchanting eyes, her beautiful cherry lips parted slightly, and surprisingly harsh words slipped out: ¡°Why the honour, Young Master Mo? If you are here to punish me with the Mo Family rules, just do it. For thest month as your wife in name, I will ept it!¡± With those words, she dropped her gaze from him. Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t guessed she would treat him this way, his temples throbbed. He didn¡¯t say anything, instead, he stared at her without blinking. But she was looking down, all he could see was the back of her cute head, he couldn¡¯t see her face at all. ¡°Pick your head up!¡± He ordered in a deep voice, his voice maic, but with a hint of anger. This anger was inexplicable, he himself couldn¡¯t control it. Maybe because he was dissatisfied with her ignorance? Gu Li didn¡¯t cooperate with him, keeping her head down, ¡°How will you punish me? Say it, I¡¯m all ears.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After waiting for a while, without hearing him speak, Gu Li took a deep breath, tantly saying, ¡°If you aren¡¯t going to punish me, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Just as she finished speaking and turned to leave, she was grabbed by her arm, ¡°Did I say you could leave?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Look up at me!¡± He ordered again. Gu Li became impatient and didn¡¯t cooperate: ¡°You have no control over whether I look down or up.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± He gritted his teeth, reached out and lifted her chin to force her to look at him. He meant to punish her harshly, but his heart skipped a beat when he saw those stubborn eyes. ¡°Let go!¡± Gu Li pulled down his hand angrily and tried to kick him, but Mo Shiting moved quicker, he grabbed her foot and wrapped his arm around her thin waist. It seemed she had lost even more weight. Hisrge hand gave her waist a squeeze, his heart was touched and also ached a little bit. When she was wrapped in his arms, Gu Li was both embarrassed and annoyed and struggled: ¡°You ¨C let me go..¡± Chapter 125 - 125: Want to Kiss Him Forcefully?_l Chapter 125: Want to Kiss Him Forcefully?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting hugged her tightly, ignoring her kicks and punches. Gu Li was extremely frustrated. She could handle fighting with those bodyguards, but when faced with this man, it¡¯s as if she¡¯s been cursed, unable to escape. ¡°Mo Shiting!¡± She straightened her neck and shouted furiously, ¡°If you don¡¯t let go, don¡¯t me me for not being polite.¡± The girl¡¯s threat seemed to have no deterrent power. Her round face looked quite adorable, more like a cute pufferfish. Augh was hidden in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. He bent down closer to her and leisurely asked, ¡°And you can do what?¡± ¡°You ¡± Irritated by his belittling, Gu Li gritted her teeth and decided to take the plunge, quickly winding her arms around his neck. What is this girl up to? Mo Shiting was taken aback for a moment. The next second, he saw her standing on tiptoes, her jelly-soft lips slowly moving towards his. Was she trying to kiss him? Should he allow it? Mo Shiting¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat. But in the second of hesitation, the anticipated kiss did notnd on his lips, instead ¡°How dare you bite me!¡± Stinging pain red from his cheek,pletely dispelling Mo Shiting¡¯s whimsy. This brat bit his face really hard, as if she wanted to tear a piece of his flesh off. Wait till he gets his hands on her! Mo Shiting was furious enough to kill. Before he knew it, the bratunched another attack, stomping hard on his foot and pushing him away when he was not prepared. Breaking free from his clutches with a quick move, Gu Li escaped a few meters away, turned around, and stuck out her tongue at him. ¡°Quick, look in the mirror. I¡¯m leaving now, bye-bye.¡± With that, she bolted off. Mo Shiting lengthened his stride to chase after her, but it was toote. She had already hopped into a taxi and driven off. Damn it! Mo Shiting cursed, taking a hard kick at the door of the car. The impact set off the car rm, making him even more irritated. Getting into the car, something struck him. He picked up his cell phone and turned on the front camera. Sure enough, two clear bite marks were engraved on his left cheek ¨C they would probably take a couple of days to fade. ¡°Bang ¡± He angrily thumped the steering wheel before starting the engine to leave. Good, he would definitely settle the scores for these two bite marks with that little brat. Meanwhile, Gu Li sat in the back seat of the taxi, her heart still pounding. Oh, my God, that was too close. Thanks to the passing taxi that rescued her. Otherwise, she couldn¡¯t guarantee that she could escape from the ws of the Big Demon King. ¡°Miss, where are you headed?¡± The kindly driver asked. It dawned on Gu Li that she hadn¡¯t mentioned her destination since she got into the taxi. She offered an apologetic smile, ¡°Sorry, just move ahead. Let me make a phone call first.¡± Of course, she was headed to the hospital, but she needed to ask Da Ha which one it was. She quickly dialed Da Ha¡¯s number, who picked up almost immediately, ¡°Boss, I was waiting for your call. Are you okay?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Which Hospital are you at?¡± ¡°The First Hospital.¡± Da Ha reported his location truthfully, then added, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the girl has been rescued. The doctors say she will wake up soon.¡± ¡°Good. See youter.¡± After hanging up, Gu Li directed the driver to head for the First Hospital, then couldn¡¯t resist looking back. A few cars were following behind, including Mo Shiting¡¯s ck Bentley. She pursed her lips and muttered to herself, ¡°Oh no..¡± Chapter 126 - 126: Moved to Offer Herself l Chapter 126: Moved to Offer Herself l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Master, could you please drive faster?¡± Fearing Mo Shiting would actually catch up, Gu Li urged the driver to speed up. ¡°Alright.¡± The driver quickly pressed the elerator, and the car sped up. Laughing, Gu Li said ¡°Thankyou,¡± but she continued to lookback. The driver could not help but ask curiously: ¡°Miss, is someone chasing you? Did you have a fight with your boyfriend?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li gave a perfunctory answer, through the rearview mirror, she saw that Mo Shiting¡¯s car had turned a corner not far away. She breathed a sigh of relief as he was no longer following her. Half an hourter, the car arrived at the First Hospital. Gu Li hastily rushed to the inpatient building. The girl had been taken to a general ward, and Da Ha was waiting at the door. As soon as he saw Gu Li, he greeted her, ¡°Boss.¡± ¡°Has she woken up yet?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°She just woke up, but her mood isn¡¯t very good, she drove us all out.¡± Just as Da Ha finished speaking, a rustling sound suddenly came from the ward. The two looked at each other and immediately rushed in. Upon opening the door, they saw the girl standing on the window sill, her frail body wobbling, looking as if she was about to jump. Thinking she wanted tomit suicide, Da Ha paled in shock, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid!¡± Gu Li also took a few steps forward, persuading her calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t lose hope, let¡¯s talk about whatever is bothering you, okay? I beg you.¡± The girl turned her head, her beautiful almond-shaped eyes shing a dim light. Then she calmly retorted: ¡°Who said I wanted to die?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li and Da Ha were both taken aback. Miss, if you¡¯re not trying tomit suicide, what are you doing standing on the window ledge? She was giving them a scare. ¡°Well, miss, could you pleasee down first? I have a weak heart, you standing there is making me anxious.¡± Concerned about her safety, Gu Li decided to persuade her to get down first. Da Ha followed up: ¡°Yes, miss, please get down. We mean no harm.¡± The girl hesitated for a moment, but eventually returned to the ground. Gu Li quickly walked over and reassured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, karma exists. The thugs who hurt you are now in police custody. They will definitely be punished by thew.¡± As she spoke, she affectionately took the girl¡¯s arm, saying familiarly, ¡°My name is Gu Li, what¡¯s your name?¡± nj ii Seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere expression, Ye Yining hesitated for a moment, yet she replied, ¡°My name is Ning Ye. Thank you for saving me tonight.¡± ¡°No problem, I, Gu Li, am always full of a sense of justice. If I see injustice, I have to help. But, don¡¯t feel like you have to offer your body in gratitude, my preference is men.¡± ¡°Pff¡ª¡± Ye Yining was originally quite down, but the girl in front of her had a knack for cheering people up. Her bright smile was captivating, regardless of how one looked at it. There was a time when she too had owned a pretty face like that. However¡­ The painful memories suddenly came flooding back. Hastily, she covered the half of her face that was full of scars and turned away, ¡°You¡­ you should go. Don¡¯t let this face¡­ sully your eyes.¡± Knowing that the scars on her face were a sensitive subject for her, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly. She gestured to Da Ha to leave. ¡°Boss, I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡± Once Da Ha finished speaking, he went out. With the door closed, Gu Li suddenly grabbed her hand, her face full of anticipation: ¡°Sister Yining, it¡¯s you, isn¡¯t it?¡± Chapter 127 - 127 Paper, Paper Tiger._i Chapter 127: Paper, Paper Tiger._i Trantor: 549690339 Ye Yining and Murong Qian were ssmates and good friends. To Gu Li, she was also a sister figure with a good rtionship. Yet five years ago, news of her drowning and passing away began to circte. Because of this incident, Murong Qian was depressed for a long time. After all, they had initially nned to debut as singers together. When she saw her perform on stage, Gu Li had felt a sense of deja vu. And after their brief encounter, she noticed the way she looked at her. Together with the name she had chosen, ¡°Ning Ye¡±, it only confirmed Gu Li¡¯s suspicion. She was definitely Ye Yining. The more Gu Li thought about it, the happier she became. She held onto her hand tightly, unable to suppress tears of joy. ¡°You have mistaken me for another person.¡± Ye Yining pried her hand off and tly denied it. Gu Li was adamant, ¡°No, you are Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Please leave.¡± Ye Yining still refused to admit it and demanded that she leave. Gu Li anxiously asked, ¡°Sister Yining, why won¡¯t you acknowledge me? Why haven¡¯t you returned home these years?¡± Return home? A home that had discarded her, what good would returning do? Besides, in her current state, going back would only result in mockery¡­ Ye Yining¡¯s lips curled up into a bitter smile. Maybe the hatred was unbearable, and her hands unconsciously clenched into fists. Gu Li saw her reaction and understood. But she did not push her to acknowledge her. Instead, she wrote down her phone number and handed it to her, ¡°Your situation must be really bad right now. I can help you. This is my contact information. I¡¯ll wait for your call. If you don¡¯t call me, I¡¯ll tell my cousin that you are still alive. I guess you wouldn¡¯t want her to go around the world looking for you again?¡± Brought up with her old friend Murong Qian, Ye Yining¡¯s expression finally softened a bit. But Gu Li didn¡¯t say anything else. She just stuffed the note into her hand, said ¡°take care of yourself,¡± and then turned to leave. Her Sister Yining is smart and strong. She believes that she will figure it out ande to her eventually. After leaving the hospital, Da Ha puzzled, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think the girl named Ning Ye looks familiar?¡± Of course she does. It¡¯s just that Da Ha isn¡¯t as smart as her. He didn¡¯t recognize that she was Ye Yining. Gu Li was absent-mindedly thinking about it. Back to her shabby house, Gu Li quickly took a shower and sat on the sofa, drying her hair and dialling an overseas phone call. ¡°Little Pear, it¡¯s good to see you still remember me.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Doctor, are you free toe to Hua Country soon? I need a little help.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± As soon as the person on the other side heard that she needed help, his face changed immediately. ¡°I knew it. When Little Pear pays a New Year visit to the chicken, she obviously is up to no good. I don¡¯t have time!¡± ¡°Doctor, why would you put yourself down as a chicken? Even if you are a tiger.¡± Of course, a paper tiger. ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Really can¡¯t spare some time?¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± ¡°Alright then¨C¡± Gu Li was indifferent and then casually mentioned, ¡°I went to the antique marketst time and came across an antique chessboard. Since you¡¯re noting to Hua Country, I will have to give it to Grandpa Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Are youing?¡± ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯m defeated. Once my experiment here is finished, I¡¯ll make the trip.¡± ¡°OK, see you then.¡± Having achieved her goal, Gu Liughed like a sly fox. When she woke up, it was almost noon. The final of ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± was on tonight. After washing and having a little to eat, Gu Li drove to the venue.. Chapter 128 - 128: You Guys Got Back Together_l Chapter 128: You Guys Got Back Together_l Trantor: 549690339 GT Group. First thing in the morning, Li Jinyao was already waiting in the office for Mo Shiting¡¯s arrival. After waiting for half a day without sight of him, he was about to call and hurry him when the door was pushed open and a tall figure sauntered in. Finally, he¡¯s arrived. Li Jinyao got up to greet him, but when he saw that half of his face was covered by a mask, he couldn¡¯t resist teasing him. ¡°Come on! You¡¯re not a celebrity. You¡¯re at your ownpany; are you afraid that others might see your beautiful face?¡± Mo Shiting red at him angrily, ¡°It¡¯s my choice, what¡¯s it to you?¡± It was all because of that brat Gu Li, he had to wear a mask, or he¡¯d be too embarrassed to face people. But in this hot weather, wearing a mask, he felt almost suffocated. Hmph, just wait until the bite mark on his face disappears, he¡¯d definitely teach her a lesson. Mo Shiting was seething with anger. However, Li Jinyao said, ¡°It¡¯s just the two of us in the office, take off your mask, I¡¯m not used to you like this.¡± Mo Shiting insisted on not removing it and deliberately coughed twice: ¡°I have a cold.¡± Li Jinyao scrutinized him suspiciously, before suddenly smirking, ¡°Could it be that something has grown on your face and you¡¯re afraid to be seen by others?¡± ¡°How can that be possible?¡± Mo Shiting immediately refuted, his deep eyes shing anomaly before he decisively diverted the topic, ¡°Let¡¯s start the meeting.¡± He had always been the boss behind the scenes, and only very few people in thepany knew his real identity. Since he had agreed to be the official president of GT, the first thing he had to do was to hold a meeting with senior management. Li Jinyao returned to the big chair and sat down, looking at him with raised eyebrows, ¡°I suddenly found out that I kind of like this position.¡± ¡°If you can¡¯t let go, then continue to sit.¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. Li Jinyao lightly patted the armrest of the office chair and chuckled, ¡°The meeting is set for eleven in the morning. There¡¯s some time, let¡¯s discuss another matter.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Someone previously used GT¡¯s name to sponsor the show ¡®Charming Female Stars¡¯. I promised that the president of our group would attend the finale tonight, so you¡¯ll have to make an effort.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Capital City Stadium. The finale starts at 7 pm, with simultaneous online broadcasting. At 2 pm, the area around the venue was already crowded with many fan clubs. When Gu Li arrived at the entrance by car, she saw her own support banners through the window, and her heart warmed. It felt wonderful to know that people were supporting her! She drove the car into the parking lot and rushed to the backstage. Murong Qian was in an exclusive dressing room ying on her phone. She had already done her styling, so she was surprised when Gu Li arrivedte, sheughed, ¡°Little Pear, why are you sote? What were you doingst night?¡± ¡°Last night¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered, she hid the fact that she had met Ye Yining, and asked in return: ¡°What about you? You look so happy, did you visit a friend¡¯s house?¡± ¡°My ex-boyfriend.¡± Murong Qian answered nonchntly. Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, ¡°Your ex-boyfriend? Is Murong Yun¡¯s father in Hua Country? You¡­ did you guys get back together?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°My heirloom is with him. I¡¯m trying to get it back. Let¡¯s not talk about him, you should start your makeup.¡± ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly and didn¡¯t ask further. However, she was really curious about who this unscrupulous man was. As they finished talking, the door to the makeup room was knocked open and a panicked staff member rushed in. ¡°MUMU, something terrible has happened. The male partner who was supposed to dance with you had a car ident on the way here, he can¡¯t make it..¡± Chapter 129 - 129 Dance of Loversl_l Chapter 129: Dance of Loversl_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Is the injury severe?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. ¡°There¡¯s some concussion; there has to be hospital observation.¡± A staff member answered truthfully, then looked towards Murong Qian, saying apologetically, ¡°MUMU, it¡¯s really embarrassing, but tonight¡¯s dance must be a lovers¡¯ dance. We have to trouble you to find another partner for this performance, otherwise, this part will automatically score zero.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li looked unconsciously towards Murong Qian, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let Da Ha partner with you? Even though his dancing isn¡¯t that great, it¡¯s better than scoring zero.¡± ¡°No!¡± Murong Qian shook her head decisively, ¡°I¡¯m a person with aspirations. How can I just settle when ites to a performance?¡± ¡°But at this moment, who could be more suitable than Da Ha? Da Ha has helped you rehearse this dance before, so it shouldn¡¯t be a big problem.¡± Gu Li gave her honest opinion. Instead of rushing training with a stranger, it would be better to choose Da Ha, someone rtively in sync. However, Murong Qian still didn¡¯t agree, after all, in her opinion, Da Ha¡¯s dance was just 60 out of 100, far below her standards. ¡°Then what¡¯s your n?¡± Seeing that she couldn¡¯t be swayed, Gu Li had to ask for her opinion. Murong Qian nced at her, a hint of cunning shed in her eyes. Feeling her malicious gaze, Gu Li immediately refused, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m a mentor, the program team wouldn¡¯t allow it. Besides, I¡¯m a woman, how am I going to dance a lovers¡¯ dance with you?¡± As soon as she finished speaking, a staff member said, ¡°Teacher Gu, don¡¯t worry. Our program encourages cooperation between mentors and participants. There is no rule against it. Besides, a girl can also y the male role.¡± Gu Li: At this moment, Murong Qian gleefully hooked her arm, ¡°Oh, Little Pear, just agree with me.¡± Gu Li earnestly exined, ¡°Even if I agree, it won¡¯t help. The dance you¡¯re performing tonight, I don¡¯t even know the basic steps. I¡¯ll hold you back.¡± ¡°How would you hold me back? There are still a few hours to go, I believe you can learn it.¡± Murong Qian said with full confidence. ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Gu Li was about to say something, Murong Qian interrupted her, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not waste time. Let¡¯s head to the dance studio now. I¡¯ll teach you.¡± Gu Li: The show started promptly at seven o¡¯clock; both the live and online audiences were buzzing. With the start of the high-energy music, the mentors led their teams onto the stage, causing tremendous cheers. Murong Qian stole the spotlight, bing the center of attention. As for Song Yunque, a loyal fan of Gu Li, he arrived early. At this moment, he was sitting in the VIP audience seat, holding a ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± sign, while also shouting into a megaphone, ¡°Go, superstar! You¡¯re the best!¡± His surrounding was filled with female fans of other celebrities. Seeing that he was making such a scene, they red at him in disdain. If he wasn¡¯t good-looking, they would have probably beaten him up. However, Song Yunque knew when to quit. As soon as the first part of the show began, he put down the megaphone. The female celebrities who made it into the top ten, except for the rising star Qiu Yuxin, all had remarkable skills, especially MUMU¡ªher poprity and scores left others in the dust, firmly securing first ce. With wave after wave of climaxes ending, the stage yed some warm-up music, signaling the uing lovers¡¯ dance segment. Song Yunque took this opportunity to go to the restroom. When he returned and was about to reenter the venue, he noticed two very familiar figures at the entrance of the VIP passage. ¡°Fourth Brother, Lu Yang ¡° Chapter 130 - 130 The Power of Love is Really Great_l Chapter 130: The Power of Love is Really Great_l Trantor: 549690339 On seeing Mo Shiting, Song Yunque couldn¡¯t contain his excitement and eagerly ran over. Mo Shiting was taken aback, ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Song Yunque responded with a question of his own, ¡°Are you here to support sister-inw too? You truly care about her!¡± You know, my fourth brother would never attend these kinds of events in the past, it¡¯s surprising to see him change his ways for his fourth sister-inw, haha. The power of love truly is immense. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips twitched, instinctively denying, ¡°No.¡± As his words fell, Lu Yang quickly made a tactful addition, ¡°Master Yunque, young master was invited to attend as the GT President. He got held up by some matters on the road, which is why he waste.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Song Yunque nodded in understanding, but he persisted, ¡°No matter what, I believe you came because fourth sister-inw is here.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Eh, fourth brother, why are you still wearing a mask?¡± Song Yunque suddenly made a new discovery. Mo Shiting shot him a re but before he could say anything, a group of TV station executives hurriedly walked towards them. ¡°President Mo, we¡¯re honored to have you here. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡± The one who spoke was the deputy director in charge of the ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± show. Because Mo Shiting always keeps a low profile and few people have seen his real appearance, and the Big Boss of GT is also mysterious, the deputy director only knows the man¡¯s surname is Mo but doesn¡¯t associate him with Mo Shiting himself. With the warm reception from the deputy director, the three of them walked in together. The VIP seats in the middle of the first row in front of the stage. The deputy director sat to Mo Shiting¡¯s left, and Song Yunque and Lu Yang were on his right. ¡°President Mo, you are indeed as young and promising as rumored. I admire you.¡± Having the rare chance to meet the GT President, the deputy director was enthusiastic. He initiated several topics, but Mo Shiting simply listened in silence, asionally nodding. Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem the least bit impatient, Song Yunque was shocked. Did he see a fake fourth brother today? He couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting a few more times, and then finally realized that his brother¡¯s full attention was on the mentor¡¯s seat at the side of the stage. When Gu Li left the seat to go backstage, Song Yunque leaned over to Mo Shiting and whispered, ¡°Fourth brother, fourth sister-inw knows you¡¯re here, right? I looked around and didn¡¯t see her looking our way.¡± Mo Shiting lifted his hand to push him away, speaking disdainfully, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to sit here, then get lost.¡± Song Yunque touched his nose and quietly backed down. After a while, the on-site mobile camera captured Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face and projected it onto the big screen, immediately causing a wave of high-pitched screams. The online streaming room also exploded. [Oh my god, the handsome man in the middle of the first row, his charm can¡¯t be masked! Is he the rumored GT President?] [There were rumors that a GT executive is a fan of A Sweet Pear. Could it be him and that¡¯s why he came to support her today?] [The fans of Gu Li in front think too highly of themselves, as if the GT President isn¡¯t blind to see their idol Gu Li.] [Wow! He¡¯s indeed a god, he just needs to sit there and all the dazzling lights on the stage be a backdrop.] [I¡¯m so d I clicked in today, or I would¡¯ve missed one in a billion.] Gu Li¡¯s seat remained empty for a long time. Mo Shiting nced at his wristwatch from time to time, his eyebrows furrowing. Did something happen? He stood up to go backstage when the host¡¯s passionate voice announced, ¡°Up next, let¡¯s look forward to the brilliant performance by MUMU and her partner Gu Li. Please wee the two musicians..¡± Chapter 131 - 131: Give a Kiss!_l Chapter 131: Give a Kiss!_l Trantor: 549690339 I The host¡¯s words sessfully stopped Mo Shiting in his tracks. He sat back down, turning his attention to the stage. The next second, beautiful ssical music began to y, and Murong Qian, dressed in flowing white robes, leaped into the audience¡¯s view. Her glossy ck hair was simply tied up, with strands falling down, setting off her striking makeup, making it even more radiant. With a whirl of her slender figure, she spun out graceful dance steps, every frown and smile, every look full of grace, so beautiful that it made hearts skip a beat. Onstage, Murong Qian was like a fairy under the moon, while offstage, the screams were deafening. Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze moved past Murong Qian, finallynding on Gu Li as she slowly took the stage. What a handsome young man in white. His hair was tied up with a crown, with his almond eyes twinkling with starlight, carrying a hint of mischief and a touch of allure. ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± Unexpecting that Gu Li would be in a male disguise, the audience once again erupted with screams. ¡°Gu Li, we want to bear your children!¡± ¡°So handsome!¡± ¡°MU Li CP is real!¡± ¡°MU Li forever together!¡± ¡°Ahhh¡ª¡± MU Li CP? What the hell? Mo Shiting furrowed his brows, and suddenly found that Murong Qian was a little unpleasant to the eyes. By now, Gu Li had moved beside Murong Qian, dancing with her. Murong Qian held a Peach Blossom fan in her hand, while Gu Li, she picked up a longsword and began to dance. Her wrist constantly turned the sword hilt, dancing a beautiful curve in the air. The stage floor was covered with multicolored flower petals. Gu Li skillfully flipped backwards, the tip of her longsword flicking up the petals into the air. In an instant, flower petals rained down, in a scene so romantic it was unrealistic. The audience¡¯s cheers were growing more and more intense, and arge part of the Inte was waving the ¡°MU Li CP¡± g,pletely disregarding the official partner Mo Shiting. Even Song Yunque, sitting next to Mo Shiting, was shouting louder than anyone else. If it weren¡¯t for the multitude of cameras on the scene, Mo Shiting might have wanted to kick him out then and there. Once the performance was over, Gu Li, supporting Murong Qian¡¯s waist, looked deeply into her eyes as the camera froze on them. ¡°Ahhh, give us a kiss!¡± Someone started to make trouble, inciting others to join in to chant, ¡°Give us a kiss,¡± ¡°Give us a kiss¡±¡­ At this moment, the vice director made a carelessment, ¡°I never thought that Gu Li in men¡¯s clothing would be more popr than many pop stars among the girls. Standing with MUMU, they look like a perfect fit! What a pity, she¡¯s already married.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s face instantly darkened: ¡°Is Mo Shiting not a good match for her?¡± Lu Yang, sitting a seat away, couldn¡¯t hear their conversation clearly, but he felt the suppressed anger emanating from his young master and looked at the vice director with sympathy. This man must have offended his young master. He ought to pray for himself, buddy! Unfortunately, the vice director was none the wiser and continued to speak in a jovial tone: ¡°President Mo is high above us, I¡¯ve never met him personally, so I can¡¯tment.¡± Mo Shiting: With his fists clenched tightly, he resisted the impulsive anger rising inside him, and stood up abruptly. ¡°President Mo, you¡ª¡± ¡°I have something to attend to, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± After saying this, Mo Shiting walked away without a nce back. Seeing this, Lu Yang quickly got up to follow him. Only Song Yunque remained, unwilling to leave and continuing to stay at the scene. Gu Li and Murong Qian went backstage to change. The show was still ongoing, Gu Li had to return to the mentor¡¯s seat, so she did not wait for Murong Qian and returned to the stage early after changing her clothes. On her way, she passed through a fire door and was scared by a man who suddenly appeared.. Chapter 132 - 132: This Man is Clearly On Purpose Shirking! Chapter 132: This Man is Clearly On Purpose Shirking! Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡­ How did you get here?¡± Upon seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s tone lifted slightly, a hint of surprise passing through her eyes. But she quickly regained herposure, masking the hint of a smile that had escaped her lips. Just as Mo Shiting was about to speak, he noticed someone approaching and quickly grabbed her hand, pushing open a nearby fire door to hide. The emergency exit¡¯s sensor light switched on abruptly as he pinned her against the wall, his tall figure pressing against hers. Suddenly, the lights dimmed again, and in the darkness, the sound of her racing heartbeat was particrly poignant. ¡°Let go of me! I have to get back on stage.¡± Gu Li fought to free herself as she spoke. Mo Shiting, however, remained stubbornly still, holding her chin and interrogating her, ¡°Isn¡¯t there something you want to dere, hmm?¡± ¡°rify what?¡± Gu Li blinked innocently, feigning confusion, ¡°In what way did I upset you this time, eh?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Mo Shiting scoffed coldly, his shoes tapping lightly against the ground. The hallway lights detected movement and lit up again. Gu Li said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t have time to argue, I have to go on stage. Can we talk about thister, please?¡± As she finished speaking, she shoved him harder. The expression upon Mo Shiting¡¯s face was even more severe. Hemanded, ¡°Look at me!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± As Gu Li lifted her eyes, she finally noticed the mask he was wearing. ¡°Are you sick?¡± She casually asked. Immediately following that, she internally chastised herself ¡ª why would she care about him when they were on the verge of divorce? Was she shameless? However, the fact that he had bailed her out of jail the previous night made her feel a tiny bit grateful. Speaking of the previous night¡­ It was only then that Gu Li remembered she had bitten him twice. Could it be that¡­ A lightbulb went off in her mind ¡ª was he wearing the mask because the bite marks hadn¡¯t faded? Was he here to settle that score? What impable timing he had ¡ª she really didn¡¯t have time now¡­ Gu Li took a moment to gather her thoughts, calcting a way to escape. However, before she could figure something out, Mo Shiting had already removed his mask, revealing his wless features ¡ª and the clear indentations of her teeth. How on earth did she manage to bite him so fiercely the previous night? A flicker of regret briefly shone in the girl¡¯s eyes. Mo Shiting held her face, a dangerous glint in his eyes, ¡°After disfiguring my face like this, you have nothing to say, hmm?¡± With a steely resolve, Gu Li said, ¡°Then let me bite you back.¡± After speaking, she closed her eyes. Her trembling eyshes betrayed her nervousness, Mo Shiting snorted, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°I really don¡¯t have time to waste with you.¡± ¡°You think I don¡¯t?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Frustrated, Gu Li choked on her words, ¡°What do you want in order for you to let me go?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You made these marks on my face, and you have to be the one to erase them.¡± ¡°Easy, I¡¯ll apply ointment on it once the performance is over.¡± ¡°Apply it now.¡± ¡°Now?¡± Gu Li was left speechless. Atst, she realized, this man was clearly just trying to tease her on purpose. Well, she wasn¡¯t one to be stumped by such small provocations! And with that thought, the gears in her mind started to turn rapidly. Her eyesnded on the bite marks on his face and she, on her tiptoes, gave them a quick peck. Her lips barely brushed against the marks before she pulled back, irritably asking, ¡°Is that okay?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed, his deep voice turned husky, ¡°That¡¯s not enough.¡± ¡°Not enough? You are beingpletely unreasonable¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li began to protest, her words were swallowed by his firm lips against hers. Mo Shiting passionately kissed her lips before slightly pulling away, finally giving her a little room to breathe.. Chapter 133 - 133: Dizzy From His Kiss?_l Chapter 133: Dizzy From His Kiss?_l Trantor: 549690339 His forehead pressed against hers, the man stared unblinkingly at her. His deep gaze, in the dim yellowish light, was surprisingly tinged with indulgence. Indulgence? Had she been dazed by his kiss? So much so that she was able to associate it with such a romantic term, utterly absurd. Gu Li secretly scoffed at herself, unwilling to be swayed by him, she deliberately turned her face away to avoid his gaze. But Mo Shiting deliberately tilted her chin to bring her face back to him. Left with no choice but to maintain eye contact, Gu Li could only pull down his hand that was on her chin, speaking with reluctant tone,¡±You¡¯ve taken the advantage, can you let me go now?¡± ¡°If you agree to one thing, I¡¯ll let you go.¡± Mo Shiting finally made apromise. Gu Li hurriedly said, ¡°Tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to enter the entertainment circle!¡± Mo Shiting emphasised. He could pass off what happened tonight as an ident but he won¡¯t tolerate a repeat event. ¡°Ok.¡± Gu Li nodded. She¡¯d never nned on bing an entertainer in the first ce; she wanted to be the boss of entertainers. However, she chose not to reveal this to him since they would soon be estranged. Her heart inexplicably twinged with pain. s, she still hadn¡¯tpletely let go of him. Unaware of the girl¡¯s thoughts, Mo Shiting touched her face upon hearing her immediate agreement. His low, deep voice softened as he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise. Sensing her dubious expression, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips slightly raised, forming an impish curve, ¡°What? Don¡¯t want to leave anymore?¡± ¡°Not at all.¡± Gu Li pushed him away a little exasperatedly, and quickly walked over to open the exit door. She cautiously peeked outside and seeing it was clear, quickly slipped away. She didn¡¯t nce back at Mo Shiting once throughout the entire process. Mo Shiting initially wanted to leave with her. But by the time he put on his mask, he found that she was nowhere to be seen. That girl, she ran too fast. After leaving the backstage, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t return to the event. Instead, he walked out of the stadium and headed to the parking lot. Lu Yang was waiting for him there. ¡°Young master, are we leaving now?¡± Lu Yang hesitated to ask. He thought the young master would have left with Young Madam, but he was the only one who came out. Mo Shiting was about to reply when his phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, it was Wan Yao, presumably calling about her son Song Zekai being detained in the police station. The screen kept shing, Mo Shiting pursed his lips and answered the call. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Shiting, it¡¯s me, your aunt. Are you done with your business?¡± Wan Yao was exceptionally humble since she needed a favor. Fromst night till now, she and Song Xueming had called Mo Shiting dozens of times but were unable to get through. They couldn¡¯t find anyone at Mo Group either and were almost desperate. Fortunately, they managed to reach him this time. At least, it indicated that he was willing to hear her plead. Hence, before Mo Shiting could answer, Wan Yao immediately said, ¡°Shiting, please do this for your aunt, okay? I know it was wrong for Zekai to injure someone in public. But for the sake of him being your cousin, can you let him off this time? Besides, he had been drinking a lot, right? He made a mistake because he was drunk, he¡¯s not normally so reckless. See, he¡¯s already spent a night in the police station, he must have suffered a lot, so how about we just let it go?¡± Let it go? Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow with a sarcastic smile, ¡°I¡¯m not the police, it¡¯s pointless to seek me.¡± Wan Yao never expected that Mo Shiting would remain unmoved after all she had said.. She gritted her teeth in frustration, ¡°Shiting, by being so indifferent to familial love, don¡¯t you fear hurting the olddy¡¯s heart?¡± Chapter 134 - 134 Looking for Gu Li to Whisper Chapter 134: Looking for Gu Li to Whisper Sweet Nothings_l Trantor: 549690339 I Mo Shiting responded coldly, ¡°Auntie, feel free to tell her.¡± ¡°You ¡± Wan Yao flushed, speechless for a moment. How dare she go to the olddy? If she could, she would have already gone, why would she call to endure Mo Shiting¡¯s anger? s, the olddy prided herself too much on her reputation and family morality. If she found out about the reckless behavior of the Song Family¡¯s Descendants outside, with her swift and severe measures, Song Zekai¡¯s fate would surely be worse than it is now. Hence, Wan Yao had to plea to Mo Shiting. ¡°Thew will decide this matter, that¡¯s the end of it.¡± After speaking coldly, Mo Shiting hung up the phone without waiting for a reply. ¡°Hello, Shiting???? ¡± ¡°Hello??? ¡± Wan Yao resentfully shouted a few times, but all that greeted her was the mechanical sound of the dial tone. ¡°What happened? Did Mo Shiting agree to release him?¡± Song Xueming, who was by her side, hastily asked. Wan Yao turned her head, her face full of rage, ¡°He said that it¡¯s not his business to handle this. He¡¯s heartless and ruthless. Honey, if Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t give in, the police station will not release him. Do we just stand by and watch Zekai being put in jail? He is our only child.¡± Song Xueming red at her, ¡°Too much fondness begets many a fail. Who told you to spoil him from a young age and raise him to bewless?¡± ¡°So¡­so it¡¯s all my fault now?¡± Wan Yaoined. Song Xueming scolded, ¡°If it¡¯s not your fault, then whose is it? Look at Yunque, who since his youth, understands theplexity of the world and sticks with Mo Shiting. All are children of the Song family, but howe they differ so much? It¡¯s all because you didn¡¯t manage well!¡± IIJ II ¡°Forget it???? ¡± Song Xueming irritably waved his hand, ¡°There¡¯s no use talking about this now, let¡¯s think about who else could save Zekai.¡± After these words, he pondered over all the people close to Mo Shiting who might possibly be swayed, and finally concluded that Gu Li was the most appropriate to approach. ¡°What? You want me to beg that little girl?¡± Wan Yao¡¯s eyes popped wide open, absolutely unwilling. Song Xueming tried to persuade her, ¡°This young girl seems easy to coax, and she¡¯s low-born and naive. You take her out for a shopping spree, give her a few outfits, and you might just win her over.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Wan Yao was skeptical. Her intuition told her that the young missy was not as simple as she seemed. However, given the current situation, she had no choice but to clutch at straws. Gu Li had no clue that in the eyes of Mr. and Mrs. Song, she was seen as a naive and easily maneuvered girl, and that they were nning to win her over. At this moment, she was seated in the mentor¡¯s seat, watching Murong Qian on the stage giving her award eptance speech. Everyone expected her to be the champion, but no one thought she would refuse to participate in the uing reality show ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡± along with other four actresses. This was a golden opportunity for her to gain poprity in Hua Country, something many foreign stars coveted. While her fans were silent in disappointment, the other actresses who were supposed to participate in the reality show with her breathed a sigh of relief. As the event concluded, the audience left in an orderly manner. iming to have other engagements, Murong Qian asked Gu Li to leave first. Gu Li didn¡¯t pry into her private matters and hurriedly left with Da Ha. The two headed straight to the hospital. They hadn¡¯t visited Ye Yining for a whole day and wondered if her injuries were healing well? Upon rushing into the ward, they found it empty, her figure nowhere to be seen. Gu Li¡¯s face changed instantly and she ran over to the information desk. ¡°Nurse, where¡¯s the patient in room 1102?¡± Chapter 135 - 135 What Did You Do Last Night? _1 Chapter 135: What Did You Do Last Night? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | The nurse carefully checked the records and told her, ¡°The patient left this morning.¡± ¡°What?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Her injuries are so severe, how could she have been discharged so quickly?¡± The nurse looked up at her and said, ¡°It¡¯s just superficial injuries, not a big deal. The patient insisted on leaving, we couldn¡¯t really stop her.¡± ¡°Do you have any contact information for her?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li clenched her fists and turned around despondently. It was all her fault. After finally finding Sister Yining, she actually lost her again. What should she do? What if something happens to Sister Yining¡­ ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Gu Li¡¯s emotional turmoil, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but show concern. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°Nothing.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t look like you¡¯re fine.¡± Da Ha didn¡¯t believe her and mused, ¡°I noticed you seem really invested in that Ning Ye. Could it be you really admire her talent and want to sign her?¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°But first, I need to find her. She definitely won¡¯t be going back to the bar.¡± Capital City is so huge, filled with countless people. It¡¯s not easy to find someone, especially when that person is deliberately avoiding you¡­ She got home close to midnight. After Gu Li mechanically took a shower, sheid in bed, unable to sleep. Since inspiration struck unexpectedly, she sat back up, turned on herputer, and started drawing. After ¡°Beautiful Master¡± ended, readers were eager for more, pushing her every day for updates. She didn¡¯t intend to start another story so soon. However, Ye Yining¡¯s appearance gave her an urge to start writing. After staying up all night, it was suddenly the next morning. The morning sunlight poured in through the window. Gu Li yawned and stretched before logging into C Station and uploading the first draft of theic ¡°Dream Chasing Sisters¡± that she spent all night creating. After washing up and changing clothes, just as she was about to go downstairs to buy breakfast, an unexpected visitor arrived. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li thought she was hallucinating and hurriedly rubbed her eyes. Observing her clumsy yet adorable actions, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled up slightly, ¡°Are you nning to leave me at the door?¡± Guli regained her senses, stepped aside and said, ¡°Oh,e in.¡± Inviting him in was better than having the neighbors see him. When Mo Shiting stepped inside and took a look around the small space, he asked, ¡°Do you really n to live here forever?¡± ¡°What else can I do?¡± Gu Li yawned again. Not sleeping all night was so exhausting. Mo Shiting turned his head just in time to catch her yawning unattractively. His gazended on her face and he furrowed his eyebrows, ¡°What were you up tost night? You¡¯ve got dark circles under your eyes.¡± Gu Li pointed to theptop on the couch, ¡°Working.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t said why you¡¯re here so early in the morning?¡± Just as she finished speaking, she noticed the exquisite bag he was holding and her eyes lit up, ¡°Wow! Breakfast from Tang Xin Pavilion, did you buy it for me?¡± While she was eximing and reaching for the bag, Mo Shiting raised it out of her reach, coolly denying, ¡°No.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°If you¡¯re not gonna buy breakfast for me, why are you carrying breakfast to my house?¡± ¡°I was passing by.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Li scoffed, ¡°What a convenient detour. I¡¯m going to grab breakfast, say what you need to say or leave.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s eat together.¡± After he spoke, he went to sit at the dining table, pulling out a chair and sitting down.. Chapter 136 - 136 Suddenly Discovering Her Good Chapter 136: Suddenly Discovering Her Good Points _1 Trantor: 549690339 Upon seeing this, aplex shadow flitted across the depths of Gu Li¡¯s eyes. Hasn¡¯t he been too abnormal these past few days? Could it be that he had suddenly realized her worth, and was now ying out the so-called drama of pursuing his wife? ¡°What are you dawdling there for? Come over here.¡± Seeing her stand by doing nothing, Mo Shiting urged her. Gu Li walked over slowly and found that he had brought all her favorite foods. There were soy milk, deep-fried dough sticks, small steamed buns, shrimp dumplings, rice rolls, chicken feet, and even bone porridge¡­ The sight of the delicious food set her stomach grumbling uncontrobly. At that moment, Gu Li didn¡¯t care about his motivations; she just wanted to fill her stomach first. Mo Shiting watched her eat heartily, without a care for her image, and frowned once again. He tapped the table gently, ¡°Eat slowly, no one ispeting with you.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°I need to finish quickly, so you can leave as soon as possible.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Since when had he be so unwee? ¡°Young Master Mo??? ¡± Gu Li called him, abruptly, after drinking thest bit of her porridge. Seeing that she didn¡¯t even call him Brother Ting at this moment, Mo Shiting felt somewhat displeased, ¡°What?¡± ¡°Could you help me find someone?¡± She was not familiar with Hua Country, and couldn¡¯t hope to find Ye Yining quickly on her own. But it would be different for Mo Shiting. His resources were vast. If he truly wanted to find someone, even if that person were hiding in the middle of nowhere, they wouldn¡¯t escape his grasp. As long as he was willing to help her, she was certain the matter could be resolved. However, she wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯d help. After all, this man was fickle, and she had no idea what he was thinking. Feeling nervous, Gu Li waited for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply. Mo Shiting stared at her intently and responded with a question, ¡°What¡¯s in it for me if I help you?¡± ¡°You can state your conditions.¡± Gu Li¡¯s expression was serious. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, and continued leisurely with his breakfast. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She patiently waited for a long while, but he still didn¡¯t respond,pelling Gu Li to venture a try, ¡°Young Master Mo?¡± II II ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± ¡°Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Move back to Blue Sky Blue Sea.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li¡¯s mouth gaped slightly, was it really that simple? Not long after Mo Shiting left, a ck luxury car slowly pulled into the apartmentplex where Gu Li lived. Wan Yao stepped out of the car, dressed in extravagant attire, exuding an air of grandeur. Looking at the old building, a hint of disdain crossed her eyes. It seemed Gu Li indeed didn¡¯t have any significant background. It was a bit strange that she was living here even after marrying Mo Shiting. She struggled to climb up six flights of stairs in her heels, and finally reached Gu Li¡¯s apartment. ¡°Knock, knock, knock???? ¡± Gu Li was thinking about making up for lost sleep. Hearing the knock, she thought it was Mo Shitinging back. She ran reluctantly to open the door and was startled to see Wan Yao. She was naturally familiar with Wan Yao. After all, their unpleasant encounterst time left a deep impression. ¡°Gu Li, I am your cousin-inw. I came especially to visit you.¡± Wan Yao forced a friendly smile, feigning concern. Gu Li raised an eyebrow but out of politeness, still invited her in. Wan Yao habitually looked around the room and became increasingly certain of Gu Li¡¯s humble background. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t like Wan Yao much but still served her a cup of water, putting on a pretense of hospitality. Wan Yao took the water, but she didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she enthusiastically said, ¡°Gu Li, you have been married into the Mo Family for a while, but I haven¡¯t had the time to establish a close rtionship with you. Today, as I have some free time, I thought I would take you out shopping. Hurry up and get ready, let¡¯s head out..¡± Chapter 137 - 137 Showing Undue Passion_l Chapter 137: Showing Undue Passion_l Trantor: 549690339 Unsolicited attention, whether deceit or theft, Gu Li was curious as to what her aunt was up to. Was she nning to take revenge for Gu Li getting Song Zekai into trouble with the police, or hoping to use Gu Li to plead with Mo Shiting? Thinking of this, a flicker of thought crossed Gu Li¡¯s eyes, and she agreed, ¡°Alright, Auntie, wait for me, I¡¯ll change my clothes.¡± She was initially just going downstairs to buy breakfast, so she was dressed very casually, which was not suitable for apanying ady of high status like Wan Yao. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Upon hearing her agree to go out, Wan Yao happily gestured, ¡°Take your time, I¡¯ll wait for you in the living room.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly. She gave her a quiet look before she walked into her bedroom and closed the door. Ten minutester, Gu Li emerged, dressed in a delicate lc-colored dress. Her waist-length ck curls were swept up into a high bun, disying her beautiful face; a pair of tiny, exquisite earrings adorning her baster earlobes added to her captivating beauty. Wan Yao surveyed her and had to admit that this young girl was naturally beautiful, no wonder Mo Shiting was drawn to her. However, no matter how beautiful she was, it couldn¡¯t change her ordinary background. Even if she married Mo Shiting, she would never truly be a phoenix. She simply could notpare to Shen Yunsi. At this moment, Wan Yao still firmly believed that Mo Shiting was merely infatuated with Gu Li¡¯s youth and beauty. The ultimate winner would definitely be the heiress of the Shen family, who was of equal social status with the Mo family, Shen Yunsi. In her musing, Gu Li had walked to the hallway, changed her shoes, and picked up her bag from the cab. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The two of them left together in a car. Half an hourter, the car arrived at a shopping center in the middle of the city. This was the most high-endmercial center in Capital City, filled with gship stores of top luxury brands. Gu Li was not particrly interested in brand-name clothes and bags. After all, she had her own personal tailor, and everything she wore was limited edition. However, considering Wan Yao¡¯s ¡°generosity¡±, she patiently apanied her to several designer stores. The two of them, each with their own thoughts, stepped into an opulentdies¡¯ boutique. Wan Yao bumped into an acquaintance, ¡°Mrs. Qian, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°Oh my, isn¡¯t this Mrs. Song? It¡¯s been a while.¡± Mrs. Qian responded with a smile. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Mrs. Qian looked at Gu Li, ¡°I don¡¯t recognize this youngdy. Which family¡¯s daughter is she?¡± Just as Wan Yao was about to speak, Mrs. Qian¡¯s phone in her bag suddenly rang. She apologetically smiled at them and walked away to answer the call. Once she was out of earshot, Wan Yao quietly said to Gu Li, ¡°Mrs. Qian¡¯s husband is a confidante of the President. There will be opportunities for you to get to know each other.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded indifferently. Not long after, Wan Yao personally selected an elegantly cut long skirt for her, ¡°Gu Li, I think this skirt will suit you very well. Why don¡¯t you try it on? If you like it, I¡¯ll give it to you as a wee gift.¡± Gu Li initially wanted to refuse, but she had to admit, the skirt did appeal to her taste. So, she agreed with a nod, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Good, go ahead.¡± Wan Yao hastily pushed Gu Li toward the dressing room, half guiding her in. Seeing Gu Li still holding her bag, she offered, ¡°Do you want me to hold your bag for you?¡± ¡°No, thank you.¡± With that, Gu Li closed the door of the dressing room. As soon as the door closed, the smile on Wan Yao¡¯s face froze, a cold light passing over her eyes. A little whileter, Gu Li emerged in her new outfit to find the store in an uproar, as if something major had urred. ¡°What happened?¡± Chapter 138 - 138: Feeling Guilty?_l Chapter 138: Feeling Guilty?_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li, carrying a bag, walked up to Wan Yao, her eyebrows knit in concern. Wan Yao spoke anxiously, ¡°Mrs. Qian has lost a valuable item and is in discussion with the store manager.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded softly. To investigate the situation, the entire shop was nowpletely closed. The customers, around seven or eight people, along with five or six shop assistants, had all gathered at the cashier¡¯s desk. ¡°I apologize! The shop will surely clear up this matter andpensate you. We just need a little more time,¡± the manager repeatedly bowed, her sincerity undeniable. However, Mrs. Qian wasn¡¯t satisfied, ¡°My ring was lost in this store. Everyone in here is a suspect. I demand to search everyone¡¯s persons and bags!¡± ¡°What?¡± The manager widened her eyes, looking distressed, ¡°That¡­That¡¯s not really¡­ Without any evidence, it¡¯s not right for us to¡­¡± Was there any customer who entered this shop who wasn¡¯t affluent and influential? Just based on this woman¡¯s say-so, if they were to frisk everyone, who would dare to patronize their shop in the future? For a moment, she was in a huge dilemma. Seeing herck of cooperation, Mrs Qian angrily mmed the desk, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± ¡°Of, of course I do.¡± The manager whimpered. With these words, Mrs. Qian scoffed, ¡°Since you know who I am, you should understand that I don¡¯t make a fuss needlessly. I wouldn¡¯t bother your shop over just a ring.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The manager felt cold sweat trickling down and hurriedly wiped the sweat from her forehead. After a moment of struggle, she gritted her teeth and bowed to all the customers in the store, ¡°My apologies,dies and gentlemen, please cooperate by giving us your bags. To show my sincerity, I will gift each of you a small item as a token of gratitude. Please.¡± Initially, everyone was quite averse to the idea of being searched, but seeing the manager in such distress, they couldn¡¯t bear to say no. After all, they hadn¡¯t stolen anything, they figured they might well enjoy the show. Under Mrs. Qian¡¯s urging, the store assistants swiftly went into action, searching each customer and their bags. Soon, apart from Gu Li, everyone else including Wan Yao had been searched with no abnormalities found. Seeing Gu Li still standing still, Wan Yao hastily urged, ¡°Gu Li, give them your bag quickly, you¡¯re the only one left.¡± ¡°Why are you not handing it in? Feeling guilty?¡± Mrs. Qian walked up to her, her thickyer of makeup unable to mask her menacing air. Gu Li¡¯s gaze was deep and inscrutable as she responded, smiling faintly, ¡°Who said I¡¯m feeling guilty? If you want to search, go ahead, I¡¯ll cooperate.¡± With those words, she decisively handed her bag to the store assistant. The assistant was about to take it when Mrs. Qian intercepted, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± Then, without wasting any time, she opened the bag. Everyone held their breath, over a dozen pairs of eyes fixed on Mrs. Qian unblinkingly. After about two seconds, they saw Mrs. Qian rummage out an exquisite small box from the bag, which looked very much like a jewelry box. Could it be¡­ The shop fell silent in an instant. Everyone looked at each other before turning to look at Gu Li, who appeared to be caught red-handed. At this moment, Mrs. Qian opened the box. Indeed, it was a priceless diamond ring. No one expected this cute girl to be the thief, they were all in shock. No one dared to believe it, but here they witnessed a ring being discovered from her bag, leaving her no room to deny. ¡°You¡¯re the one who stole my ring! Let¡¯s go to the police!¡± Mrs. Qian suddenly grabbed Gu Li¡¯s arm, gritting her teeth as she spoke. Gu Li pursed her lips, unconsciously turning to look at Wan Yao, her eyebrow raised in mockery. So, this was her purpose for asking Gu Li out? To join forces with Mrs.. Qian and frame her? Chapter 139 - 139: Catching the Criminal and Chapter 139: Catching the Criminal and Recovering the Stolen Goods_l Trantor: 549690339 Unaware of Gu Li¡¯s suspicions towards her, Wan Yao quickly removed Mrs. Qian¡¯s hand from Gu Li¡¯s arm and earnestly said, ¡°Let¡¯s calm down and talk this out. There must be a misunderstanding. Gu Li has no reason to steal from you.¡± ¡°A misunderstanding?¡± ¡°Seen by so many eyes, it¡¯s still considered a misunderstanding?¡± Mrs. Qian shook off Wan Yao¡¯s hand in anger. ¡°This¡­¡± Wan Yao hesitated. She nced at Gu Li awkwardly and suddenly suggested, ¡°Mrs. Qian, may I have a word with you in private?¡± Mrs. Qian nced at her sideways, ¡°What, are there things that can¡¯t be said in front of others?¡± ¡°Yes, let¡¯s step aside for a moment.¡± ¡°Fine, let¡¯s talk over there.¡± The two women walked to the sofa area nearby. Once they left, the surrounding people immediately started gossiping about Gu Li. ¡°The girl is so innocent-looking, how could she be a thief?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t judge a book by its cover, who said a pretty girl can¡¯t be a thief?¡± ¡°True, she¡¯s such a waste of a good face.¡± ¡°But Mrs. Song seems to quite like her. She even pleaded to Mrs. Qian on her behalf.¡± ¡°Indeed, I would definitely ignore her if I were in that situation.¡± ¡°This is so humiliating!¡± Everyone was talking louder and louder, not caring whether Gu Li could hear them or not. Gu Li stood to one side, her face expressionless. About two minutester, the two women, who had been whispering to each other, returned. Everyone immediately turned their gossiping eyes onto them. At this point, Wan Yao had already pulled Gu Li aside. ¡°Gu Li, this incident is indeed disgraceful. If it turns into a police case, it won¡¯t be good for you or for the Mo and Song families,¡± Wan Yao advised. Gu Li lowered her head, hiding the unusual glint in her eyes before nervously saying, ¡°Cousin-inw, I really don¡¯t know how that ring ended up in my bag. I¡¯ve been falsely used.¡± Wan Yao looked at her and sighed in resignation. ¡°The evidence ispelling. Nobody is going to believe you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ what should I do? Cousin-inw, I really didn¡¯t steal anything.¡± Gu Li still looked helpless. Seeing this, Wan Yao couldn¡¯t help butugh inside, although she kindly suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t we settle this privately?¡± ¡°Settle this privately? Would Mrs. Qian agree?¡± ¡°She owes me a favor. I believe she will agree if I plead with her. But¡ª¡± She paused suddenly, holding Gu Li¡¯s hand, ¡°Gu Li, in return for my help, you must remember to do me a favor when the timees.¡± Gu Li nodded heavily, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll always remember how you¡¯ve helped me.¡± ¡°Okay, then let me go and talk to Mrs. Qian again. But first, I hope you can agree to persuade Mo Shiting to give Zekai a break.¡± It was then that Wan Yao finally revealed her true intentions. Gu Li blinked, then replied with a bitter face: ¡°Cousin-inw, Mo Shiting won¡¯t listen to me. I can¡¯t help you with this.¡± ¡°How can that be? Try calling Mo Shiting right now¡­¡± Wan Yao urged eagerly but was interrupted by Gu Li, ¡°Let¡¯s forget about it. Thew is fair, and besides, I don¡¯t want to bebelled a thief without knowing why. Cousin-inw, let¡¯s call the police.¡± ¡°What? Call the police?!¡± Wan Yao paled instantly, ¡°No, we can¡¯t call the police. Once that¡¯s done, your reputation will be ruined.¡± Gu Li smiled faintly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Just as Wan Yao wanted to persuade her again, two uniformed police officers walked in. ¡°We have received a report of a theft of valuable property here. Now, we need everyone involved to apany us to the police station for further investigation.¡± Chapter 140 - 140: The Wronged _1 Chapter 140: The Wronged _1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Police station. Gu Li never expected to have such a rtionship with the police stationtely, being brought in almost every other day. Apanying her were Mrs. Qian, Wan Yao, the store manager, and all the witnesses from the store. Everyone unanimously testified that the ring Mrs. Qian lost was found in Gu Li¡¯s bag. Gu Li is the thief, the evidence is conclusive. ¡°Officer, this is a misunderstanding. I think we should settle this privately?¡± Wan Yao and Mrs. Qian nced at each other, somewhat guiltily, speaking to the police officer in charge of the case. Her real intention was to have Gu Li convince Mo Shiting to release Song Zekai, not to really have Gu Li imprisoned. After all, with Mo Shiting¡¯s ability, Gu Li will definitely be cleared in the end. If not, she would offend a person of great influence herself. If the olddy found out that she framed Gu Li in coboration with Mrs. Qian, causing shame to the family, severe punishment would be inevitable. s, she didn¡¯t know which bastard had actually dared to call the police!!! The police officer spoke earnestly, ¡°This diamond ring is estimated to be worth more than a million, which constitutes a crime due to itsrge amount. We must act impartially.¡± After finishing speaking, he looked at Gu Li, ¡°Miss, both person and stolen goods are in custody, do you have anything to say?¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Yes, officer, I am being falsely used.¡± ¡°Ha, the evidence is right in front of you, and you still have the nerve to say that you are falsely used?¡± ¡°Yeah, do you really think everyone here is a fool?¡± ¡°Officer, criminals like her who refuse to repent must be severely punished!¡± Outraged, the ones uninformed of the inside story expressed their anger. They had gone out for a leisurely shopping spree, only to be taken to the police station, such a downer! The store manager was extremely disgusted with Gu Li. After all, a theft urred in the store, and now he didn¡¯t know if anyone would dare to shop there anymore. In the face of all the usations, Gu Li calmly retorted: ¡°If you all think I¡¯m a thief, can anyone tell me who actually saw me steal anything?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± With one sentence, she stunned everyone. Mrs. Qian¡¯s eyes flickered, and she subconsciously gripped her hand tighter. At this point, she had no way out. She must insist that Gu Li had stolen her ring. So, she justified herself, ¡°Stop quibbling, the fact that the ring was found in your bag proves that you are the thief.¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Gu Li smiled lightly, ¡°Or it could have been someone who purposely nted it in my bag to frame me.¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Mrs. Qian immediately retorted, ¡°We are unfamiliar and have no grievances against each other. Why would I frame you?¡± ¡°Yeah, Gu Li, Mrs. Qian only met you for the first time today. She has no reason to hurt you.¡± Wan Yao eagerly chimed in. Gu Li looked at her, squinting her eyes slightly, letting out a cold light, ¡°Aunt, that¡¯s a question for you then.¡± Ask her? Wan Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could this girl know that she was the one who put the ring in her bag? No, that¡¯s not possible! Immediately, Wan Yao denied this thought, disappointedly said, ¡°Gu Li, your aunt has been trying hard to protect you, but you are ungrateful and even trying to drag me down with you. I am really disappointed in you!¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, why are you still pleading for such an ungrateful person like her? Are you a fool?¡± Mrs. Qian took the opportunity to add fuel to the fire. Seeing this, everyone despised Gu Li even more. The police officer also thought that Gu Li¡¯s attitude was improper and became a bit impatient, ¡°Alright,ssie, if you have no substantial evidence, be prepared to be detained.¡± ¡°Who says I don¡¯t?¡± Chapter 141 - 141 Truth Revealed_l Chapter 141: Truth Revealed_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li lifted her gaze calmly, her tone firm. The crowd was taken aback. The policemen, behaving professionally, urged her to present her evidence. ¡°The evidence is on my phone. Officer, could you fetch it for me?¡± When she first came in, all her belongings, including her phone, had been temporarily confiscated. The policeman nodded: ¡°No problem.¡± With that, he instructed a colleague to retrieve it. Watching the scene, Wan Yao¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She initially thought Gu Li was bluffing, who would¡¯ve known she actually had evidence? This shouldn¡¯t be right, she had been so cautious¡­ At this thought, Wan Yao subconsciously looked at Mrs. Qian. Just at that moment, Mrs. Qian looked over as well. As their gazes collided in mid-air, Mrs. Qian¡¯s eyes clearly held a hint of interrogation. Wan Yao was frustrated. She didn¡¯t know which part of the n went wrong, now she could only hope that the girl was purposely stalling. Soon, Gu Li¡¯s phone was brought over and ced on the table. Gu Li cast a deep look at Wan Yao, ¡°Aunt, so I really should present my evidence?¡± Wan Yao¡¯s eyes flickered, ¡°If you have evidence, show it. If you can prove you¡¯re not the thief, your Aunt would be happy for you.¡± After finishing her sentence, she quietly wiped the beads of sweat umting on her palm. Gu Li feigned helplessness: ¡°Since Aunt says so, then¡­all right.¡± After saying this, she picked up her cell phone, swiftly pulled up a video, and started streaming it with the sound on. The phone¡¯s video quality was excellent, the pixels incredibly high, hence everyone saw with utmost rity how Gu Li and Wan Yao were talking at home, and afterward, Gu Li went into the bedroom to change clothes, leaving Wan Yao alone in the frame. About ten secondster, Wan Yao sneakily stood up from the sofa, walked to the entrance, took out an exquisite jewelry box from her bag, opened it to confirm the ring inside, then stuffed it into Gu Li¡¯s bag¡­ When the video ended, the truth was out. ¡°My God, what drama is this, Mrs. Song is so horrifying? You can¡¯t just frame people like this!¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid Mrs. Qian is also implicated. Both of them teamed up wlessly to bully a young girl. Good thing the girl had surveince at home, otherwise, even jumping into the Yellow River would not clear her name.¡± ¡°Yes, exactly, it¡¯s unclear what resentment they hold, to harm people like that.¡± ¡°Be careful with such people in the future.¡± Given Mrs. Qian¡¯s and Wan Yao¡¯s status, people dared not discuss loudly and could only whisper among themselves. Wan Yao¡¯s face had turned white, unable to believe that surveince footage had sabotaged her meticulous n. That wretched girl, even her small, broken home was worthy of installing security cameras? This was ruining her now. She bit her lip, wanting to argue, but the evidence was irrefutable, so any exnation from her was in vain. As for Mrs. Qian, she turned her back on Wan immediately, ¡°Mrs. Song, could you please exin to me what¡¯s going on? The ring I just bought suddenly ended up in your hands? Don¡¯t tell me I gave it to you! I won¡¯t carry this me!¡± Seeing how she washed her hands of her so quickly, Wan Yao was furious but at a loss to argue with her, so she just lowered her head in silence. With the case resolved, everyone except Wan Yao was allowed to leave the police station. Upon exiting the police station doors, Mrs. Qian hypocritically said to Gu Li: ¡°Miss Gu, I truly apologise for falsely using you.¡± Gu Li shot her a meaningful nce, about to reply, when her phone vibrating in her bag caught her attention. Checking, she saw it was a call from Mo Shiting.. Chapter 142 - 142: Love at First Sight, A Glance of Ten Thousand Years l Chapter 142: Love at First Sight, A nce of Ten Thousand Years l Trantor: 549690339 Did he call her at this moment because he knew that she had been taken into the police station? With her mind churning, Gu Li boldly answered the call in front of Mrs. Qian, ¡°Hello, dear husband, were you looking for me?¡± She knew some things about Mrs. Qian. She was Shen Yunsi¡¯s aunt and was very close to Wan Yao. This time, it was clear that the two of them conspired against Gu Li, but Wan Yao was left to take the me alone¡­ Tsk tsk, what a pair of stic flower sisters! Since Mrs. Qian was willing to target her with Wan Yao, was it probably because she wanted to take revenge for Shen Yunsi? After all, in the eyes of their group of people, she, Gu Li, was a vixen who had brazenly snatched the position of the young mistress of the Mo family from Shen Yunsi. So at this moment, she must exaggerate her love for her husband, to irritate Mrs. Qian! With this in mind, the smile on Gu Li¡¯s face became even sweeter. However, Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, almost thinking that he had dialed the wrong number. Dear husband? Had this girl taken the wrong medication? But, these five words did sound quite pleasant. The man hooked his lips, did not correct her address, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Out and about.¡± Gu Li was still smiling. So he didn¡¯t know she was at the police station. She thought he was better informed. ¡°Thene to thepany, the person you¡¯re looking for, there¡¯s news.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± On hearing that there was news about Ye Yining, Gu Li wished she could race there immediately. After hanging up the phone, Mrs. Qian couldn¡¯t wait to probe her, ¡°So it was Shiting who called you just now? How did the two of you meet?¡± Without any shame, Gu Li replied: ¡°It was love at first sight, a single ncesting a lifetime. When destinyes, you can¡¯t block it.¡± Mrs. Qian: ¡°To express my apology, I would like to invite you to lunch, is that okay?¡± Mrs. Qian ¡°generously¡± invited. With a non-smiling response, Gu Li replied: ¡°No need, Mrs. Qian, my stomach hasn¡¯t been well recently, I¡¯m afraid I wouldn¡¯t be able to digest it.¡± Mrs. Qian: Interpreting the implication in Gu Li¡¯s words, the dignified makeup on her face instantly cracked. After embarrassing Mrs. Qian, Gu Li was in high spirits. She got into a taxi she had previously hailed while humming a tune. She had only been driving for five minutes when a call from Da Ha came in. ¡°Boss, I found Ning Ye.¡± Da Ha¡¯s voice was full of excitement. Gu Li chuckled, ¡°You found her too? That was swift indeed!¡± ¡°What do you mean by ¡®too¡¯? Who else is looking for her?¡± ¡°Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Da Ha quickly continued, ¡°The bar staff told me that Ning Ye came to get her paycheck today. She left the bar not long ago, heading straight for the train station.¡± ¡°What? Could it be she is nning to leave Capital City?¡± ¡°Probably. Do you want to go to the train station to find her?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go right now!¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she immediately asked the driver to turn the car around and rushed to the train station. Her appointment with Mo Shiting had long been forgotten. Never in a million years would Song Xueming have predicted that his wife and son would be caught by the police. He felt his face was stinging, even merely drinking water was painful. Worried that the two of them would end up in prison, he had no choice but to go to Mrs. Song for help. Naturally, he didn¡¯t mention Song Zekai for the time being, only telling Mrs. Song that Wan Yao had run to frame Gu Li as an impulsive act to vent her anger. ¡°What a mess!¡± Mrs. Song picked up her crutch and hit Song Xueming a few times. Ultimately, she couldn¡¯t bear to be indifferent and asked someone to find Gu Li¡¯s number and call her.. Chapter 143 - 143: Young Master Mo got cuckolded by a woman_l Chapter 143: Young Master Mo got cuckolded by a woman_l Trantor: 549690339 At this moment, Gu Li had just disembarked from the cab, searching through the crowded train station for Ye Yining¡¯s figure,pletely overlooking her ringing mobile phone. Old Lady Song was furious after calling several times with no answer from Gu Li. ¡°That disrespectful brat, I finally understand why Wan Yao was driven to confront her. Someone like her needs to be disciplined!¡± ¡°Yes, yes. Madam, you¡¯re right,¡± said Aunt Liu, who stood by Old Lady Song¡¯s side, hastily adding, ¡°But Madam, don¡¯t forget that she never took you seriously as her elder. If she had even an ounce of respect for you, she wouldn¡¯t have humiliated you at the Mo Group Park.¡± Aunt Liu¡¯sment added fuel to the me that Old Lady Song had been suppressing. Song Xueming¡¯s gaze flickered; leaning forward, he seriously proposed, ¡°Aunt, I have an idea.¡± Old Lady Song nced at him coldly, ¡°Speak!¡± ¡°Gu Li doesn¡¯t respect or care about you only because you are too kind. You¡¯ve only scolded her but never truly disciplined her. In my opinion, you should contact Old Master Mo and make him punish her by making her go without food and kneel in the Mo Family Ancestral Hall for three days and nights.¡± Aunt Liu eagerly chimed in before Song Xueming finished speaking, ¡°Yes, Madam, I am thinking the same. Only Old Master Mo can handle her now. Even though you¡¯ve been separated for many years, he is still your husband after all, he won¡¯t deny you. Right?¡± ¡°This ¡­¡± Old Lady Song hesitated. At this point, Aunt Liu interjected, ¡°Madam, do you remember the finale of ¡°Thousands of Gorgeous Female Stars¡±st night where that girl dressed in drag on stage?¡± ¡°Dressed as a man?¡± ¡°Yes, and she was flirting with that female singer. Her behavior was somewhat audacious¡­ now everyone online is making fun of Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Why would they ridicule him?¡± As it concerned Mo Shiting, Old Lady Song could not ignore it. Having grabbed Old Lady Song¡¯s attention, Aunt Liu quickly concealed the gleam in her eyes, saying, ¡°Everyone is mocking Young Master Mo for being cuckolded by a woman¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s absurd!¡± Old Lady Song was utterly enraged, ¡°I¡¯m going to call Mo Shaoyuan right now. He must give me an exnation!¡± The Mo Mansion Mo Shaoyuan had just finished tending to the nts in the garden and was about to have a cup of tea and rest when Uncle Guan hurriedly walked in with a mobile phone, ¡°Old Master, Madam is calling.¡± ¡°She?¡± Mo Shaoyuan raised his eyebrows in surprise. They had had almost no contact for a very long time, and he struggled to recall when theystmunicated. Usually, she wouldn¡¯t reach out unless it was important. This sudden call from the old woman probably meant trouble. ¡°Give me the phone.¡± Mo Shaoyuan responded casually, taking the phone from Uncle Guan¡¯s hand. Uncle Guan bowed and tactfully made his exit. The spacious living room was now empty except for Mo Shaoyuan. Mo Shaoyuan ced the phone on the coffee table and hit the speaker button: ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°I heard you were hospitalized recently, how is your health now?¡± Despite needing something from him, Old Lady Song¡¯s tone was rarely kind. This only made Mo Shaoyuan more suspicious. He cruised a cup of tea in his hand, took a sip, and replied indifferently, ¡°Not dead yet. What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Of course, I want to discuss Mo Shiting¡¯s new wife, Gu Li.¡± Old Lady Song cut straight to the point. ¡°Gu Li?¡± Mo Shaoyuan wrinkled his brows. As he had predicted, the old woman was indeed here to pick a fight.. Chapter 144 - 144: When it’s Crucial, You Have to Rely on Mo Shiting l Chapter 144: When it¡¯s Crucial, You Have to Rely on Mo Shiting l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What has Gu Li done to offend you?¡± Old Master Mo simply put down his cup, bracing himself for a conflict. Mrs. Song, hearing his defense of Gu Li in his words, looked even more displeased, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®offend me¡¯? Are you implying that I¡¯m intolerant?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°You ¡± Mrs. Song was on the verge of anger, blue veins throbbing in her forehead. Seeing this, Aunt Liu worried she might faint from the anger and hurried over to massage her back. No matter what, this olddy was their protective shield and was also the biggest helping hand for Miss Yunsi¡¯s uing marriage to Young Master Mo. Of course, she didn¡¯t want her to suffer any mishaps. Mrs. Song took a deep breath, trying to calm herself down: ¡°Gu Li sent Wan Yao to the police station. I am helpless. I can¡¯t get Wan Yao out. Could you help?¡± Mo Shaoyuan stared in disbelief, almost refusing to believe what he just heard, ¡°You said, Gu Linded Wan Yao in the police station? That¡¯s impossible!¡± ¡°Do I need to lie to you?¡± ¡°Mo Shaoyuan, Gu Li has repeatedly shown disrespect to elders, vited the Mo family rules again and again. As the head of the family, are you just going to let her continue with her antics?¡± The olddy was sharp and persuasive. Mo Shaoyuan massaged his forehead, burdened with an impending headache, ready to make an excuse to end the call. At that moment, he heard her mournful and angry voice: ¡°Now, she has even stepped into the entertainment circle, showing herself to the world. Aren¡¯t you worried about the tragedy of 20 years ago recurring? Let me warn you, if anything happens to Shiting, I will not spare you even if it costs me my life!¡± Mo Shaoyuan: The train station. Gu Li and Da Ha divided the work and searched inside and outside the station. An hour passed, and they still didn¡¯t find anyone. ¡°Boss, do you think she has already taken a train and left?¡± Da Ha wiped his sweat, panting a little. Gu Li pouted, pondered for a moment and said, ¡°How about, let¡¯s ask the broadcast station to announce her name?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Will it work? She deliberately hides from us, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left.¡± ¡°True.¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°What should we do now? Once she leaves Capital City, it will be even harder to find her.¡± ¡°That¡¯s why at crucial times, we need Mo Shiting!¡± ¡°Right!¡± Da Ha¡¯s words suddenly snapped Gu Li out of her thoughts. At that moment, Gu Li realized that in her rush to find Ye Yining at the train station, she hadpletely forgotten about her appointment with Mo Shiting. Oh no, he wouldn¡¯t be angry, would he? In a panic, Gu Li quickly opened her bag, took out her mobile phone and saw there were dozens of missed calls. There were calls from unknown numbers, Murong Qian and also from Mo Shiting¡­ She immediately called Mo Shiting back. However, what greeted her was only the monotonous mechanical tone of the call being disconnected; he had directly hung up on her. ¡°Is he really this petty?¡± Gu Li pouted, undeterred, she tried to redial his number. The result was the same ¨C no answer. Never mind, she should head to the Mo Group first. An hourter, the taxi arrived at the Mo Group headquarters. The car couldn¡¯t drive into thepound, so Gu Li had to get down at the main entrance and walk in. It was already 2 pm by then, the peak of the heat. She didn¡¯t carry an umbre, but luckily, she was shielded from the harsh sun by the trees all the way. When she got to the first floor of the building, Gu Li wiped her sweat and headed towards the elevator lobby. At this time, a very familiar figure walked in from the side door not too far away. Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s face brightened, just as she was about to call out to him, a young, beautiful, and unfamiliar woman suddenly appeared in her line of sight. The two were walking and chatting, making their way to the elevator lobby in unison. Gu Li froze. So he didn¡¯t answer her calls because he was with that woman? Chapter 145 - 145 Holding Hands from Beginning to Endl Chapter 145: Holding Hands from Beginning to Endl Trantor: 549690339 Even though she knew that Mo Shiting would have nothing to do with that woman and that others were present, at that moment, Gu Li still felt a bit ufortable. But she quickly hid her emotions, curved her lips up in an alluring smile, and walked over. ¡°President Mo, our Chairman asked me to ry a message. He hopes that he can earnestly invite you to M Country, where he will ¡± While waiting for the elevator, Qin Shurong was eagerly trying to persuade Mo Shiting to visit the Tang Group in M Country personally. Unexpectedly, before she could finish her words, a crisp sound of a high-heeled shoe tapping on the floor echoed lightly. She paused slightly, and she saw Mo Shiting had already looked in the direction of the sound. His typically icy eyes instantly warmed up, swiftly revealing a faint trace ofughter. Something isn¡¯t right with his demeanor¡­ Qin Shurong subtly knitted her brows, also followed him and turned back to look. Caught off guard, she saw a familiar face that made a deep impression on her. It was her, the girl who looked approximately 50% simr to her aunt, possibly Tang Tang¡­ Qin Shurong unconsciously clenched her purse tightly, her mind in turmoil. Some time ago, she nned to investigate this girl¡¯s background, but turned her head away because she was too busy. She had forgotten about it and had not expected that she would appear here, and judging by Mo Shiting¡¯s attitude, it is highly likely that they are intimately rted. What should she do? If she often interacts with Mo Shiting in the future, there¡¯s a chance she could meet her aunt. At that moment¡­ No! She won¡¯t let such a thing happen! In a few short seconds, Qin Shurong¡¯s thoughts cycled through hundreds of possibilities. At that time, Gu Li happened to walk up to them. She raised her head and smiled at Mo Shiting. ¡°Hello Young Master Mo, I¡¯m Gu Li, CEO of Qianli Entertainment, and we have scheduled a meeting at 2:30 in the afternoon for a cooperation discussion.¡± Upon finishing, she reached out to Mo Shiting. ¡°Nice to meet you for the first time, looking forward to your guidance.¡± Yeah, it¡¯s better to pretend to be business partners, otherwise, others might think that Mrs. Mo is jealous and cannot tolerate her husband being too close to other women¡­ When Qin Shurong heard that Gu Li was meeting Mo Shiting for the first time, she rxed a bit. However, she still felt that Mo Shiting treated her differently. Thinking about this, she couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting, observing his reaction. Mo Shiting looked at Gu Li with a faint smile. He didn¡¯t extend his hand to shake hers until quite a whileter, ¡°Nice to meet you!¡± Gu Li: Damn, is he really ying along with her? ¡°So, Young Master Mo, can we go to your office to chat now?¡± Gu Li had gritted her teeth and was forcing a smile when she asked. Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°We can.¡± He then pressed the button for the exclusive elevator for the president¡¯s office. Afterward, he looked at the line of people standing next to Xia Xianghuai, ¡°Let Manager Xia be fully responsible for the matter of the M Country Branch.¡± ¡°Yes, President Mo.¡± Xia Xianghuai and a group of high-ranking executives from the M Country Branch respectfully responded. ¡°Miss Qin, pleasemunicate with Manager Xia directly if anythinges up.¡± Mo Shiting said indifferently to Qin Shurong. ¡°President Mo, I¡­¡± Qin Shurong didn¡¯t expect Mo Shiting to be so cold to her. Unwilling to give up, she wanted to say something more, only to see Mo Shiting had already strode into the elevator, and didn¡¯t forget to pull Gu Li in. Only then did Qin Shurong realize, and it hit her like a bolt from the blue. Their hands had been held together continuously. From the moment their hands shook, Mo Shiting had never let go. What is their rtionship exactly? Lovers? Or, a sugar mother and mistress? Either way, she still couldn¡¯t quite believe that a high-and-mighty god-like man like Mo Shiting would fall in love with a woman so easily¡­ The elevator doors mercilessly closed, separating Qin Shurong and Xia Xianghuai outside. Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes flickered as she couldn¡¯t help but ask Xia Xianghuai, ¡°Do you know the Miss Gu who was just here?¡± Chapter 146 - 146 He is Growing More and More Fond of Her l Chapter 146: He is Growing More and More Fond of Her l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°The Miss Gu who was here earlier, do you know her, Manager Xia?¡± ¡°Of course I do.¡± Xia Xianghuai chuckled. As a reliable lieutenant of Mo Shiting, how could he possibly not know his wife? However, he and Gu Li really didn¡¯t have much of a chance to meet, since he was always in M Country. ¡°I noticed that President Mo treated her quite nicely.¡± Qin Shurong probed. Xia Xianghuai didn¡¯t hide anything and simply told her, ¡°Of course he should treat his wife nicely. Miss Qin, the Miss Gu you saw earlier, is actually our President Mo¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Shurong was shocked, her well-faked expression almost crumbled. They are actually married!!! Doesn¡¯t that mean Gu Li is getting closer to bing my aunt? No, this can¡¯t be! On the other end, once they entered the elevator, Gu Li immediately shook off Mo Shiting¡¯s hand, retreating to the other side of the small space. Mo Shiting frowned: ¡°What¡¯s with that attitude?¡± Gu Li replied coldly, ¡°What attitude? Simply, I don¡¯t want to be too close to you.¡± ¡°Did I offend you?¡± ¡°No.¡± It was just that she didn¡¯t like seeing another woman beside him. However, she couldn¡¯t say it, and probably, she didn¡¯t have the right to say it. It felt so frustrating. With her head lowered, a touch of annoyance shed through her eyes. Upon seeing this, Mo Shiting stepped towards her. His arm stretched over her shoulder, resting on the elevator wall. His tall figure cornered her. The warm masculine scent overwhelmed her, causing Gu Li¡¯s heart to race. Her face flushed as she pushed him away, ¡°Stay away from me.¡± Mo Shiting withdrew slightly, but he still cornered her against the wall. Hisrge hand grasped her chin, and in a deep voice, he asked, ¡°Where did you go earlier? Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you where I went? You also didn¡¯t answer my call, huh? So, the government is allowed to set fires, but the popce can¡¯t even light amp?¡± Thinking that he might have been dining with Miss Qin, Gu Li felt a twinge of jealousy. She pursed her lips unconsciously, her pouting facending in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, but appearing cute. His gaze deepened, his eyes lingering on her pretty lips. Unable to resist, he bent down to kiss her. A light peck wasn¡¯t enough, his sexy thin lips moved to cover hers again¡­ Gu Li blinked,pletely taken by surprise and again left undefended to his advances. He seems to enjoy kissing her more and more¡­ Is he addicted to it? On one hand, he insisted on divorcing her, but on the other, he was still touching her. Men, are truly up to no good! She pushed him away forcefully, wiping her lips and warning him angrily, ¡°If you dare kiss me again, I swear I¡¯ll refuse to divorce you in a month! I¡¯ll stick to the title of Mrs Mo Shiting for the rest of my life!¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes slightly narrowed, a glint of amusedughter shed across: ¡°I¡¯d be delighted.¡± What? He would be delighted? Well, she certainly would not be. At that moment, Mo Shiting asked again, ¡°Qianli Entertainment? CEO? When did you start thispany? And it even involves the entertainment industry?¡± Gu Li shrugged and retorted confidently, ¡°We¡¯re almost divorced. Why do you care so much?¡± ¡°You said we¡¯re ¡®almost¡¯ divorced which means we¡¯re not yet divorced. I have the right to know!¡± Mo Shiting said coldly. Why choose such a name? Why call it Qianli? Is it Qian from Murong Qian? Agh! He will not allow thispany name to exist! Gu Li, unaware of his pettyints, was not bothered by thepany¡¯s name. Her full attention was focused on his words, ¡°we¡¯re ¡®almost¡¯ divorced which means we¡¯re not yet divorced..¡± Chapter 147 - 147 Jealousy! Chapter 147: Jealousy! Trantor: 549690339 So even if he kisses her continually now, bringing her breakfast, and being increasingly good to her, they¡¯re ultimately getting a divorce, right? In an instant, Gu Li felt as if a bucket of ice water had been poured over her, chilling her to the bone. Mo Shiting perceived something amiss with her emotional state and wanted to say something; just at that moment, the elevator reached the top floor. The door opened with a ding. Gu Li didn¡¯t even look at him as she was the first to walk out. Mo Shiting quickly followed her. The two of them, in an odd atmosphere, proceeded one behind the other. However, in the next moment, the quiet corridor suddenly echoed with the sound of a grumbling stomach; it was Gu Li¡¯s. ¡°You didn¡¯t have lunch?¡± Mo Shiting finally found an opportunity to speak. Somewhat embarrassed, Gu Li held her rumbling stomach and responded irritably, ¡°Of course not, I came looking for you as soon as I finished my work. How the hell do you think I even have time for a meal?¡± Changing the subject, she added ¡°And as for you, I¡¯m pretty sure you enjoyed your meal. After all, you had a beautiful woman to apany you.¡± Thest sentence she uttered was tinged with undisguised bitterness. Hearing her sarcastically ripping into him, Mo Shiting was speechless, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet either.¡± ¡°What?¡± Now it was Gu Li¡¯s turn to be surprised, ¡°But it¡¯s already half past two, howe you haven¡¯t eaten yet?¡± Mo Shiting gloomily looked at her: ¡°Because some heartless girl stood me up.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So, she was the one in the wrong here? Since neither of them had eaten lunch, Gu Li straightforwardly suggested ordering takeout. Sitting on the sofa in the CEO¡¯s office, Gu Li leisurely opened a food delivery app. As she was browsing through local restaurants, she asked Mo Shiting: ¡°Would you like KFC or McDonald¡¯s? I¡¯m ordering fried chicken, are you in?¡± Junk food again? Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Choose something else.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li readily agreed. Mo Shiting gave her a doubtful look, not believing she gave in that easily. As expected, the very next second, she sighed, ¡°Nutritionists say there is no unhealthy food, only unhealthy foodbinations. I¡¯m still ordering chicken!¡± Mo Shiting: It seemed as if his opinion didn¡¯t matter at all. After ordering the takeout, Gu Li finally got down to the matter at hand: ¡°Did you find the person I asked you to look for? I heard that she caught a ride to the train station, and I hurried over to find her, that¡¯s why I didn¡¯te to thepany immediately to find you. Unfortunately, I came up empty. Do you know if she left Capital City?¡± Towering next to the sofa, Mo Shiting looked down at her and grunted, ¡°She¡¯s still here.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up immediately and she jumped up, shaking his arm, ¡°Quick, tell me where she is?¡± Mo Shiting truthfully responded, ¡°At her house.¡± ¡°What¡¯s her address?¡± Gu Li urged impatiently, ¡°Hurry, text it to me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Half an hourter, the KFC delivery arrived. Gu Li gave a sd box to Mo Shiting, then kept all the fried chicken, fries, and c for herself. Mo Shiting, busy with business, had absolutely no idea about her considerate arrangement. When he finished working and saw her sitting on the sofa and enjoying her chicken, his appetite was immediately ignited. He walked over, ready to sit down and eat with her when he realized that all the chicken was gone. It¡¯s all gone? He remembered seeing a whole bucket of chicken a while ago. Gu Li finished off thest piece, satisfied, she licked her fingers. Only then did she notice Mo Shiting was looking at her unhappily. She blinked confusedly at him. ¡°Huh, why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Chapter 148 - 148: The Awakening of a Husband_l Chapter 148: The Awakening of a Husband_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°What about mine?¡± He asked coldly. Gu Li pointed to a small box next to him, ¡°It¡¯s there, I specially ordered a vegetable sd for you. Aren¡¯t you supposed to not eat fried chicken? Caused me to eat a whole bucket by myself, I¡¯m stuffed.¡± Mo Shiting: Mo Shiting had never wronged himself like this before, resolving a whole lunch with a few leaves of sd. He acutely realized that this little girl was purposely teasing him, but unfortunately, there was no evidence. After finishing lunch, Gu Li hurried to look for Ye Yining and left without stopping. Looking at the empty office, Mo Shiting suddenly felt a sense of deja vu as if he had been exploited and discarded without value. Knowing that Gu Li was Mrs. Mo, Qin Shurong had no mood to stay any longer in the Mo family. She found an excuse and left first. Back at the hotel she was staying at, she irritably threw her bag on one side, poured herself a ss of red wine, and took a few big gulps. She ced the wine ss down, took a deep breath, steadied her emotions, then took out her mobile phone from her bag and dialed a number. ¡°Hello, I want to get someone¡¯s hair or fingernail sample, can you ept themission? Price is negotiable.¡± ¡°No problem. Please send the information to the following email address¡­¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Hanging up the phone, Qin Shurong immediately wrote a message about Gu Li and sent it to the specified email. This intelligence organization was something she identally contacted before. She had cooperated with them sessfully a few times, and she believed this time would be the same. Once she had Gu Li¡¯s hair or fingernails, she could carry out a DNA test to confirm whether Gu Li was actually Tang Tang¡­ Only by confirming Gu Li¡¯s identity, could she proceed with the next step of her n. If it¡¯s not, it¡¯s okay, but if it is ¡­ Qin Shurong involuntarily curled up her lips, her eyes showing a touch of mercilessness. On the other hand, as soon as Gu Li stepped out, a phone call from Old Master Mo came to Mo Shiting¡¯s phone. ¡°Grandpa? ¡± Mo Shiting answered the phone respectfully. Old Master Mo grumbled, ¡°You, really a little rascal, can¡¯t even protect your own wife.¡± Mo Shiting was stunned, ¡°What do you mean?¡± ¡°You still don¡¯t know? Your wife was taken to the police station this morning, and you even dare to ask me what¡¯s happening? Mo Shiting, do you even realize your responsibility as a husband?¡± Old Master Mo was heartbroken. His Little Pear is so good, both kind and radiant. If this were ancient times, she would be hard to find even with antern lit across the whole city. Now, this little rascal got a bargain and yet doesn¡¯t cherish her, letting her be bullied, isn¡¯t that infuriating?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face suddenly darkened, his voice bing a few degrees colder: ¡°Grandpa, What exactly happened?¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t berate him anymore and ryed the information he had gathered truthfully. Mo Shiting remained silent for a long time. He just lost track of her for one morning and she ended up in the police station? The Song family, they really need a lesson. Their previous lesson was obviously not severe enough that they perceived Mo Shiting to be a good man, bullying his wife from time to time. Humph! ¡°Grandpa, I will handle the matters with the police.¡± Mo Shiting said chillingly. Since they have the audacity to provoke Gu Li, no matter if it¡¯s Song Zekai or Wan Yao, he will let them enjoy their time in police custody. ¡°You take care of it then.¡± Old Master Mo apparently didn¡¯t want to get involved. After talking about this matter, he hesitated for a moment, releasing a sigh and asking: ¡°Shiting, concerning the matter of Little Pear entering the entertainment industry, what are your thoughts?¡± Chapter 149 - 149 He wants to make her happy l Chapter 149: He wants to make her happy l Trantor: 549690339 Not allowing Gu Li to enter the entertainment industry has always been Mo Shiting¡¯s stance. However, when Old Master Mo asked his opinion, he found himself less resistant to the idea than before. Perhaps, in his subconscious, he did not want to see her unhappy? He wanted her to be happy, so as long as it was something she liked to do, he would help her as much as possible¡­ Mo Shiting did not immediately respond to Old Master Mo¡¯s question. Without an answer, Old Master Mo said heavily, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to interfere in young people¡¯s matters, but Shiting, Little Pear is a good girl. If you don¡¯t treasure her, be careful that she might one day really be someone else¡¯s wife.¡± Mo Shiting casually responded, ¡°Understood.¡± Unexpectedly, Old Master Mo cursed again, ¡°Understood? If you really understood, would the two of you have gone to the civil affairs bureau to divorce?¡± ¡°You know about that?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, but after thinking for a moment, it didn¡¯t seem strange that his grandfather would know. Old Master Mo grumbled, ¡°Are you afraid I would find out about your guilty deeds? Thanks to our country¡¯sw of a one-month cooling-off period for divorces, otherwise, such a good wife would no longer be yours!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± ¡°Grandpa, Gu Li is not your wife, so how would you know she¡¯s good?¡± He retorted unhappily. Old Master Mo was angered into huffing and puffing, ¡°You rascal, are you deliberately trying to contradict me? If Little Pear wasn¡¯t good, would you willingly be her husband for so long; and even prompt thepany¡¯s official blog to post such a sentimental deration?¡± ¡°What sentimental deration?¡± Mo Shiting was baffled. Thepany¡¯s official blog was always managed by the PR department. He never paid attention to it and even uninstalled the Weibo app after supporting Gu List time. He hadn¡¯t logged in since then. So, what has happened during this period? With a stern face, Mo Shiting listened as Old Master Mo dramatically recited, ¡°The wife bravely flies; President Mo will forever follow. Humph, the inte has a memory. You cannot deny it.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± !!! The bunch of good-for-nothings in the PR department!!! Gu Li, driving Mo Shiting¡¯s car, left the Mo Group Park in a flurry. 40 minutester, she arrived near Ye Yining¡¯s residence. There was a very shabby alleyway up ahead and the car couldn¡¯t drive through, so Gu Li could only park it on the side of the road and walked with her bag to the residence. Walking through the alley, Gu Li checked each house number until finally, she found Ye Yining¡¯s home. The door was opened by a 70-year-old grandmother. Leaning on a cane, frail and with white hair, she looked frail. The old woman saw Gu Li, paused for a moment, and then kindly asked, ¡°Youngdy, who are you looking for?¡± ¡°Hello grandma, I¡¯m Ning Ye¡¯s friend, Gu Li. Is sister Ning Ye at home?¡± Gu Li greeted her with a polite smile. Before she came, Mo Shiting had told her about Ye Yining¡¯s situation, so she knew that the old woman had been relying on Sister Yining for these past few years. ¡°Oh, Ning Ye has gone to the pharmacy to get my medicine. She¡¯ll be back soon. Would you like toe in and sit for a while?¡± Hearing that it was a friend of Ning Ye, the grandmother immediately invited Gu Li toe inside. Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse and confidently entered. She took a look at the environment in the house. Although the house was small it was arranged to be quite cozy, no doubt due to Sister Yining¡¯s handiwork. ¡°Have a drink of water.¡± ¡°Thank you, grandmother.¡± Gu Li smiled and took the cup handed to her by the old woman. About ten minutester, she finally saw Ye Yining¡¯s return.. Chapter 150 - 150: Believe Me, Okay?_l Chapter 150: Believe Me, Okay?_l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Gu Li in her home unexpectedly caused a slight change in Ye Yining¡¯s expression. ¡°Sister Yining.¡± Gu Li stood up and sweetly called out to her. The olddy chuckled, ¡°You two chat, I¡¯ll go inside to rest.¡± She left, leaning on her cane, leaving the space to them. ¡°Sister Yining, I¡¯m so d to see you.¡± Gu Li said sincerely. Although she had found her home, not seeing her in person had left her in a state of uncertainty. Fortunately, she hadn¡¯t left the city. Ye Yining originally wanted to deny her own identity, but seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere face made her swallow her words. They both sat down on the sofa. Ye Yining ced the medicine pack on the tea table, subconsciously tightening her grip on her face mask and asked Gu Li hesitantly, ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± ¡°I asked a friend for help.¡± Gu Li moved closer to her as she spoke, ¡°I heard that you went to the train station today. I thought you were hiding from me, nning to leave Capital City.¡± Turning her head away, Ye Yining stared silently for a while before saying, ¡°The old Ye Yining is no more, don¡¯te looking for me again. Let¡¯s just¡­ pretend we never knew each other.¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Li refused sharply, ¡°No matter how you change, you¡¯re always my sister. Besides, I have contacted a doctor who will soon arrive in Hua Country. Sister, there¡¯s hope for your face!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Ye Yining widened her eyes in surprise, a myriad of feelings welling up within her. She was moved, yet overwhelmingly distressed. A sister, with no biological ties to her, had done so much for her. But what about her own parents? Upon learning of her facial injury and seeming uselessness, they had cold-heartedly abandoned her in Hua Country. Once they returned to M Country, they couldn¡¯t wait to announce her death to the world¡­ Unable to bear such a great blow, she had copsed by the road. Thankfully, she was saved by the olddy and has lived here ever since. ¡°Sister¡ª¡± In her daze, a pair of small soft hands held hers, the girl¡¯s crisp and sweet voice immediately soothing her unspoken pain. Ye Yining slowly raised her eyes to look at her, meeting her bright and cheerful eyes. ¡°As long as you¡¯re alive, there¡¯s hope. Trust me, okay?¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Ye Yining nodded vigorously, unable to control the tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Little Pear, thank you¡­¡± Gu Li ended up spending the whole afternoon at Ye Yining¡¯s home. It wasn¡¯t until Mo Shiting called and asked her to drive back to the Mo family estate to pick him up that she reluctantly said goodbye. ¡°Sister Yining, we¡¯ve reached an agreement. You rest at home and recuperate, I¡¯ll arrange everything else.¡± ¡°Okay, I appreciate it.¡± After being enlightened by Gu Li for so long, Ye Yining, who had originally nned to muddle her way through life, finally picked up the courage to live on. ¡°Don¡¯t be polite with me. How about next time, I bring my cousin to see you?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but suggest. Ye Yining shook her head, ¡°Let¡¯s not tell her for now. Let¡¯s wait until I¡¯ve recovered more, then I¡¯ll surprise her?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. I¡¯m sure my cousin will be very happy then.¡± ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m also looking forward to meeting her.¡± Humming a song and in high spirits, Gu Li walked out of the small alley where Ye Yining lived. But when she got to the main road, intending to drive to pick up Mo Shiting, she found that her car was gone. Damn! Are car thieves so bold these days? They¡¯d stolen such arge car in broad daylight? Gu Li was stunned. Noticing a convenience store across the street, she hastily ran over to ask.. Chapter 151 - 151: Can Lu Yang’s Driving Be The Same As His Wife’s?_l Chapter 151: Can Lu Yang¡¯s Driving Be The Same As His Wife¡¯s?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Bossdy, did you notice a ck Bentley parked out front this afternoon?¡± The bossdy was engrossed in a game. Hearing the question, she nonchntly lifted her eyelids, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re talking about that luxury car worth at least tens of millions, right? It was parked illegally and got towed by traffic police.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?!!¡± Just then, a call came from Mo Shiting. ¡°Have you gotten in the car?¡± He was sitting at his desk, with a phone in one hand and lightly tapping the desk with the other. His movements were casual but elegant. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered. She said somewhat guiltily, ¡°Ermm¡­ Hehe, I have something to doter, so I won¡¯t be picking you up. Can I borrow your car and return it to you tomorrow?¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°Not picking me up? You want me to walk home?¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Isn¡¯t Lu Yang there? You can have Lu Yang drive you home.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t agree. Gu Li was speechless, ¡°How is it not?¡± ¡°Can driving with Lu Yang, and driving with my wife be the same?¡± Someone responded confidently. Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Young man, I suspect you¡¯re ying some kind of game, but I don¡¯t have any proof. Gu Li¡¯s face blushed slightly, and as she licked her lips, she heard his cold voice saying: ¡°I need to see you in an hour.¡± Realizing she couldn¡¯t hide the truth, Gu Li wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t, ¡°Then meet me at the police station. Your car got towed. I¡¯m rushing over to sort it out now.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± An hourter, Mo Shiting arrived at the police station, reimed the towed car, and Gu Li who was being reprimanded. Walking out the main door of the police station, Gu Li guiltily said, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It won¡¯t happen again.¡± She had thought Mo Shiting would be angry but instead he just ruffled her hair, and said in a deep voice,¡± From tomorrow, I will assign a driver for you.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li looked up in surprise, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother, I can drive myself.¡± Mo Shiting withdrew his hand that had been ruffling her hair, ignored her refusal, walked over to his car, and opened the passenger door. ¡°Get in the car.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded lightly, bending over to get into the car. Throughout the process, the back of his hand rested on the top edge of the car door with a thoughtful and considerate gesture. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly ponder, this man¡­ is starting to be a bit gentle recently? What exactly happened to him? Did he take the wrong medication? Or is he actually nning to chase after his wife unto death? Unfathomable¡­ Gu Li fastened her seat belt, snuggled up in the seat, and subconsciously curled up the corner of her mouth. After staying up all night and being on the go all day, fatigue seeped in. Her eyelids felt heavy, and she fell fast asleep by the time Mo Shiting got into the car. Seeing the girl¡¯s cute little head tilting to one side, hearing her steady breathing, Mo Shiting¡¯s deep eyes softened unconsciously. He watched her for a long time before he slowly started the car. That nap took Gu Li straight into the night. She opened her eyes groggily, and before she could figure out where she was, she heard a deep male voice beside her, ¡°Awake?¡± ¡°Ah!¡± Gu Li jerked her head up and unexpectedly met his eyes filled with infinite gxies. Recalling the dreams she just had, where he was wildly pursuing her, Gu Li dodged his gaze and shuffled ufortably. She nced out and saw that it waspletely dark outside, and the vi nearby was brightly lit. This is¡­ Blue Sky Blue Sea? ¡°Why did you bring the car to Blue Sky Blue Sea?¡± She pouted and asked.. Chapter 152 - 152: Is there any Gu Li? Want to eat sweet Gu Li_l Chapter 152: Is there any Gu Li? Want to eat sweet Gu Li_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise to move back here?¡± IIJ II Oh, right. She did promise, but¡­ she was regretting it a bit now. ¡°Get out of the car.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t give her a chance to back out. He quickly got out of the car and opened the door on her side as well. Seeing this, Gu Li braced herself and got out of the car. Auntie Guan had noticed that Mo Shiting¡¯s car had arrived home, but she didn¡¯t disturb them. She was wondering why the young master hadn¡¯t gotten out of the car, but when she saw Gu Li getting out, she instantly understood. Oh ho ho, so that¡¯s what it was. Such a sweet couple! She would report this good news to the old manter. She had been rather frustrated these past few days since the young madam hadn¡¯t returned to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Thank goodness, the young madam is back now. ¡°Young Madam¡ª¡± Auntie Guan happily greeted her. Gu Li walked by Mo Shiting¡¯s side, listening to Auntie Guan¡¯s sincere call, immediately beamed at her, ¡°Auntie Guan.¡± ¡°Young Madam, Auntie Guan has made chicken soup, make sure to have a few bowls.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°And I¡¯ve steamed your favorite fish. Even the side dishes are all your favorites.¡± ¡°Oh yeah, you¡¯re the best, Auntie Guan.¡± The two walked and chatted,pletely leaving Mo Shiting out. Watching the pleasant reunion in front of him, a taste of sourness crept into Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. How could this little girl get along with everyone so well? After dinner, Gu Li watched TV in the living room while Auntie Guan brought out arge te of fruit. ¡°Young Madam, take this fruit to the study and share it with the young master.¡± Auntie Guan eagerly suggested. Gu Li nced at the second floor, ¡°No need, he¡¯s busy, I don¡¯t want to disturb him.¡± ¡°No worries, no worries.¡± Auntie Guan reassured with a broad grin, ¡°These fruits were cut as per the young master¡¯s instructions. You can give them to him now.¡± ¡°Oh, okay then.¡± Seeing this, Gu Li took the te of fruit. Arriving at the study, she found the door slightly ajar. Just as she was about to push the door openpletely using one hand, Mo Shiting¡¯s rich, maic voice echoed ¡®Misrepresenting the facts, framing others, Grandmother, do you feel that she is innocent?¡¯ Looks like he was on a call with Mrs. Song, and the topic of conversation was rted to Wan Yao. Did Mo Shiting know she was framed? Right, she can¡¯t hide anything from his discerning eyes. Curious about how he was going to handle it, Gu Li unconsciously held her breath and kept listening. ¡°The deeds of Wan Yao and her son are heinous; they¡¯ll be dealt with ording to thew. Grandma, if you think they are innocent, you can hire awyer¡­ I have other matters to attend to, got to go.¡± Mo Shiting ended the call coldly. Turning to look outside the door, ¡°How long are you nning to eavesdrop?¡± Zi¡­ She had been so careful, and still got noticed? Gu Li shrugged, casually walked into the room with a sweet smile, ¡°I brought you some fruit to eat, I wasn¡¯t eavesdropping.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting curled the corner of his mouth, his gloomy mood began to lift because of her appearance. Gu Li ced the fruit tray on the big desk, turned around to talk to him, only to find him standing behind her, staring intensely at her. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li blinked, her heart racing, ¡°The fruit is very sweet, you have it. I¡­ I¡¯ll go downstairs.¡± No sooner had she finished speaking than she tried to dodge him only to have her wrist grabbed. In an instant, she found herself sandwiched between him and the desk. Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned slightly red, she pushed him, but saw him lean over, whispering in her ear, teasingly asking, ¡°Is there any pear? Do you want to taste the sweet pear?¡± Chapter 153 - 153 Save me, Mo Shiting was taken away by a monster l Chapter 153: Save me, Mo Shiting was taken away by a monster l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Want a sweet pear? Was this guy flirting with her? Gu Li¡¯s face blushed even more, and somehow she found the strength to push him away. Mo Shiting stepped back, and saw her quickly pick up the fruit tray, grumbling, ¡°We have everything but pears. Eat it or leave it!¡± With that, she thrust the whole fruit tray into his arms. Mo Shiting had no choice but to catch it, ¡°Together?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°Can I feed you?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± He thought she would say no. With fruit tray in hand, she sat down in the sofa area, sitting proudly with her legs crossed, waiting to be fed. Although she thought she exuded dominance, she looked like a cute and obedient kitten from his point of view. Mo Shiting smiled slightly and sat down next to her. ¡°I want a honeydew melon!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He speared a piece of honeydew and held it up to her mouth. Gu Li opened her mouth and ate it without hesitation. ¡°Is it sweet?¡± He stared at her, his eyes full of sparkle. Gu Li nodded contentedly, ¡°It¡¯s sweet. I want more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He was very good-tempered, gently picking up another piece for her. Gu Li happily ate it. Mo Shiting personally feeding her was something she wouldn¡¯t even dare to dream of. If only it could always be like this¡­ ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± After eating several pieces of the honeydew he fed her, noticing that he wasn¡¯t eating, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. Mo Shiting nced at her, ¡°I don¡¯t find it sweet.¡± ¡°Not sweet?¡± Gu Li unconsciously licked her lips to taste, ¡°That¡¯s not true. The melon is very sweet.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting seemed a little unconvinced. Gu Li earnestly nodded. She leaned over to spear a small piece for him to taste, but he was quicker. He grabbed her waist and settled her on hisp. Just as Gu Li was about to move, she heard his maic deep voice, ¡°Sweet or not, only testing can confirm.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Her mouth slightly opened as she turned to look at him, opening the perfect opportunity for his kiss. After a thorough kiss, he pressed his lips to hers and tenderly sucked, a hint of mischief hidden in his eyes, ¡°I feel¡­ the pear is still sweeter.¡± Gu Li pped him across his devilishly handsome face, warning him sternly, ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me just because you feel like it!¡± The force behind her p was as soft as her, seeming more like a yful fight than a real reprimand. Mo Shiting caught her little hand and squeezed it gently, his charming eyebrows full of endless affection, ¡°Okay, I will kiss you seriously in the future.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± He was getting better at this. However, she was not easily swayed. Humph, she¡¯ll show him what it means to be vexed! The girl¡¯s eyes rolled around, and she suddenly shouted, ¡°Auntie Guan, help! Mo Shiting has been kidnapped by a demon.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± After returning to the room in a panic, Gu Li¡¯s face was still flushed. As soon as the door closed, she finally realized that she had instinctively entered his bedroom once again. Looking around, her things were still neatly arranged there, as if nothing had changed. But Gu Li knew that some things had silently changed. Whether the changes were good or bad, she was still unsure, but at that moment, she knew she had to move out of his room. After all, they were about to divorce. She mustn¡¯t let him look down on her. Even though she loved him and wished to spend her life with him, she was not a toy. How can she allow him to kiss her whenever he wants and kick her aside when he doesn¡¯t want her? Humph, she too has temper, okay?¡± Chapter 154 - 154: A Little Temper, and Quite Stubborn!! Chapter 154: A Little Temper, and Quite Stubborn!! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was decisive. After packing up her belongings swiftly, she moved back to her original room. Mo Shiting was working in his study until midnight. When he came back to his room, he discovered it was vacant, and all traces of her were gone. He frowned, immediately guessing what this girl had done. She has quite a temper, and she¡¯s stubborn too! The next day, Gu Li didn¡¯t get up until the sun was high. Just as she reached the top of the stairs, without even descending to the first floor, she saw a young woman standing stiffly in the living room, her expression stern. Besides her, there was no one else in the living room. Who was she? With narrowed eyes, Gu Li looked curiously at the young woman. The woman noticed her almost instantly, with a glimpse of disdain in her eyes that Gu Li caught. She didn¡¯t seem to bear good intentions. Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed, but she returned to normal quickly and gracefully descended the stairs. By then, the young woman had retracted her gaze and bowed to her solemnly, ¡°Young Madam!¡± Calling her Young Madam? If she wasn¡¯t a servant from the Mo Family, she was likely an employee of the Mo Corporation. But it was clear that she had some disdain for Gu Li, even if she hid it well. ¡°Who are you?¡± Gu Li walked up to her, a smile on her face. No matter what, it was still necessary to maintain appearances. ¡°Yi Bing. Your driver and bodyguard.¡± With her concise report and respectful demeanor, Gu Li almost doubted whether she had hallucinated the young woman¡¯s previous disdain. ¡°Alright, I will have to trouble you in the future.¡± Gu Li nodded with a smile, took another look at Yi Bing, but found she was hard to read. In any case, she knew she couldn¡¯t please everyone. Thinking in that manner, she felt a sense of relief. But Mo Shiting, without her agreement, had already arranged for a female driver for her. And this woman clearly disliked her. What a jerk! Gu Li snorted softly to herself and sent a text to Mo Shiting: ¡°Did you arrange for this woman named Yi Bing?¡± ¡°She¡¯ll protect you starting from today.¡± Mo Shiting replied almost instantly. Gu Li was startled by how prompt his reply was, a smile unknowingly spread across her lips, ¡°Brother Ting, were you waiting for my text that you replied so fast?¡± Mo Shiting: [Did you just wake up?] Gu Li: [Of course. What¡¯s up?] Mo Shiting: [I thought you were daydreaming.] Gu Li: [!!! Go to Hell!] She carried on texting,pletely forgetting Yi Bing nearby. Seeing Gu Li¡¯sugh, Yi Bing¡¯s disdain for her grew even more. Apart from being beautiful, she nothing else going for her. How could Young Master Mo abandon the perfect goddess, Miss Yunsi, for this unknown girl? After having lunch at Blue Sky Blue Sea, Gu Li ordered Yi Bing to take her back to her shabby house to get herputer. The entire journey, neither of them spoke. Upon reaching the old and dpidated block, Yi Bing became increasingly certain that Gu Li was just an ordinary girl without any influential background. She was no match for Shen Yunsi. Unaware of her thoughts, Gu Li instructed Yi Bing after parking the car: ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon. No need for you toe upstairs.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Yi Bing didn¡¯t insist. As one of the top female agents in the ¡°Hawk¡± organization, she was usually assigned important missions. Never before had she felt so humiliated. Now she was tasked to protect a woman whose only merit was her beauty? In any case, she wouldn¡¯t pledge to follow Gu Li to death. Being told not to follow, she felt relieved. It wasn¡¯t long before Gu Li came downstairs, herputer in hand.. Chapter 155 - 155 Expression I Understand Very Chapter 155: Expression I Understand Very Well_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Blue Sky Blue Sea, thank you.¡± Gu Li said. Yi Bing immediately turned on the engine, without uttering a single word, appearing aloof and cold. Gu Li didn¡¯t mind her somewhat arrogant attitude. As soon as she got in the car, she opened her notebook and started logging into the official website of Imperial City University. Saturday is the admission exam, registration ends at three this afternoon, and there is a little over half an hour left, which should be enough time. Uploading documents, selecting the faculties and grades to apply for, once all this was done, it wasn¡¯t even 2:50 pm yet. At this time, Da Ha called, ¡°Boss, the registration for Imperial City University is about to close, you must hurry.¡± Gu Li closed her notebook and said smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of it.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Da Ha finally sighed a relief, ¡°You really chose freshman year, architectural design department?¡± Gu Li: ¡°No, I thought about it. Instead of going to the freshman ss and making it hard for the younger students, I would rather join the third-year ss as a transfer student.¡± Architectural design has always been a subject she was very interested in. Only before, she was always forced by her father to study Business Management, Investment Banking, Art, and various types of self-defense, keeping her as busy as a spinning top. She simply didn¡¯t have enough time, hence she didn¡¯t get the chance to delve into the field she truly liked. And since she has been in Hua Country for so long and her father hasn¡¯t asked her to go back, he probably has given up on her. Therefore, she must seize this opportunity and continue her studies. She hoped that one day she could be a great architect and leave many architectural masterpieces of her own design in the world¡­ To prepare for the exam, Gu Li ns to stay in the Blue Sky Blue Sea vi for the next few days and not go anywhere. This left Yi Bing with some extra time. She could not help but call and protest to Li Jinyao: ¡°Young Master Li, I believe Young Master Mo¡¯s grandmother does not need my protection at all. I hope I can return to the organization and continue with my duties.¡± Li Jinyao coldly rejected her proposal: ¡°Protecting Gu Li is currently your most important task.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡± ¡°This is an order, and there¡¯s no room for disobedience!¡± ¡°Young Master Li-¡± Yi Bing, a little tenacious, wanted to say something else, but was rudely interrupted by Li Jinyao: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to protect her, then quit the Hawks.¡± Without waiting for Yi Bing¡¯s response, he hung up the phone efficiently. Yi Bing felt cold after being inexplicably scolded. After endangering her life for the organization so many times, in the end, she was less essential than a random girl who appeared out of nowhere¡­. Yi Bing, in her daze, wandered around the back garden. At this point, her mobile phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, a hint of brightness shed in her eyes, ¡°Miss Yunsi.¡± At nine in the evening, Mo Shiting returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Seeing Auntie Guan and a female bodyguard in the living room, but Gu Li was not around, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Good evening, Young Master Mo!¡± ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± Both greeted Mo Shiting together. Mo Shiting nodded slightly, asking Auntie Guan, ¡°Where is she?¡± Auntie Guan answered with a beam, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam is in your study. She has been in there all day without barelying out, seems like she¡¯s studying.¡± Studying? Did the sun rise from the west? With a faint smile on his lips, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Alright. I got it.¡± Once he finished speaking, he eagerly rushed upstairs to find her. Looking at his hurried pace, Auntie Guan had an understanding look on her face while suppressing her giggle. On the other hand, Yi Bing narrowed her lively eyebrows, secretly feeling pity for Shen Yunsi. Poor Miss Yunsi. Arriving at the study¡¯s door, Mo Shiting was about to enter but changed his mind. Instead, he went back to his room, took a bath, cleaned up, and then went to her, feeling refreshed.. Chapter 156 - 156 Husband and Wife. We are husband and wife. l Chapter 156: Husband and Wife. We are husband and wife. l Trantor: 549690339 Upon opening the door and passing through the entrance foyer, the sight that greeted him was that of the girl, fast asleep on his desk. She had remained indoors the entire day? Engaging in dedicated study? Or perhaps she was busy ying chess with Duke of Zhou in her dreams? Heh¡­. Mo Shiting shook his head with an amused smile on his face, instinctively stepping lightly. The study had only a single white deskmp turned on, casting a soft glow on the girl¡¯s delicate sleeping face ¨C an image of pure, enchanting sweetness. His deep gaze fell onto her soft red lips, her small mouth was slightly protruded, her adorable appearance caused his adam¡¯s apple to bob involuntarily, stirring up a peculiar restlessness within him. He forced himself to look away, his eyes inadvertently lingered on the sketches scattered around the table, his gaze dark as he picked up a few to examine more closely. The more he looked at them, the more he couldn¡¯t believe it. Such solid designs weren¡¯t something one could draw without years of professional experience. What other talents did this little girl have that he wasn¡¯t aware of? Unable to resist, Mo Shiting reviewed another sketch ¨C it was the exterior view of a museum. Theposition was extremelyplex, if these ambitious designs could be further refined, they might indeed be realized one day. ¡°Ah, when did youe?¡± Gu Li yawned, and upon opening her eyes to find Mo Shiting standing across from her, she jumped with surprise. Shifting his attention back to her face, Mo Shiting held up the sketch in his hand, asking, ¡°Did you draw this?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li did not deny. Rubbing her eyes, she asked with a grin, ¡°How is it? Do you like my drawings?¡± ¡°Very poor.¡± Mo Shiting deliberately furrowed his brows, teasing her. ¡°Ah? Seriously?¡± Gu Li held her cheeks in her hands, visibly disheartened, ¡°I thought I did pretty well.¡± Seeing her deted expression, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I was just teasing you. Your drawings are good.¡± ¡°Truly?¡± As expected, when he praised her, Gu Li¡¯s eyes immediately sparkled. She flirtatiously winked at him, ¡°Really? Can you pleasepliment me again?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± She¡¯s way too cute! Quickly changing the subject, he asked, ¡°Why are you drawing so many sketches? What are you nning?¡± Gu Li hurriedly retrieved the sketches from his hand, rolled them up like treasures and exined as she did so, ¡°I have applied for Imperial City University and have to take the entrance exam on Saturday. Since I¡¯m applying directly for the third year, they require proof of professional skills which is why I¡¯ve prepared these drawings to show them.¡± Unexpectedly receiving an answer like this, Mo Shiting was taken aback for a moment. Once he gathered his thoughts, he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You are going to college, but why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± Gu Li blinked, seeming a bit puzzled. This was her personal affair, she shouldn¡¯t need his approval, right? At her words, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face turned cold: ¡°What is our rtionship?¡± ¡°Our rtionship¡­¡± Gu Li paused, her lips pursed, at a loss for words. Their current situation was that of a couple on the verge of divorce, but if she responded in that way now, wouldn¡¯t it set off his temper? Then she would definitelye to a bitter end, wailing¡­ ¡°Speak!¡± Not getting an immediate response, Mo Shiting¡¯s tone turned colder. Gu Li shivered, and finally summoned the courage to reply, ¡°We¡¯re husband and wife.¡± When things got down to the wire, submission was the best option. She hadn¡¯t really considered his feelings when making the decision. Thinking about it now, she might have been in the wrong. With this in mind, Gu Li quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I honestly didn¡¯t realize you would care so much. But, I didn¡¯t hide it from you, did I? I answered as soon as you asked.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Mo Shiting gruffly grunted. Seeing her repentant attitude, his expression softened somewhat, ¡°The Design Department of Imperial City University is ranked first in the world. It¡¯s difficult to get in.. Are you confident?¡± Chapter 157 - 157: Deliberate, Isn’t it? _1 Chapter 157: Deliberate, Isn¡¯t it? _1 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°I guess SO?¡± Gu Li rested her chin on her hands, sounding somewhat unsure. While she admittedly had a decent background in architecture, she didn¡¯t think herself a genius. She couldn¡¯t guarantee perfection. Noting her distant gaze, as though she was daydreaming, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but reach out and flick her forehead lightly. ¡°Ouch!¡± Like a knee-jerk reaction, Gu Li covered her forehead, ring at him in pretended offence. ¡°What was that for, you brute?¡± Having voiced herint, she rubbed her forehead again. Seeing this, Mo Shiting leaned forward over the table towards her. Surprisingly, her fair and wless skin did look a bit red. Maybe it was because she was so delicate. ¡°How about I flick it back for you?¡± He brought his handsome face closer to her, so close that the tips of their noses were about to touch. The warm and masculine scent from him filled the air as she breathed it in. Her heart started beating faster, and she quickly leaned back to put more distance between them. Yet, with the increased distance, her angle of sight changed as well. She inadvertently caught sight of his partially opened robe which made her face turn a brighter shade of red. Crap! His nakedness was¡­.alluring. He was doing it on purpose, wasn¡¯t he? ¡°You¡­ Better tie up your robe.¡± She forced herself to look away, resisting the urge to stare at him. But her wandering eyes wanted to sneak another peek. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t help the situation. Leaning on the table nonchntly, his voice was teasing and maic, ¡°Aren¡¯t you usually quite bold? Why the sudden shyness today?¡± ¡°Ha, and when did I appear shy to you?¡± Gu Li turned back to him, defiantly. ¡°If you¡¯re not shy, then why can¡¯t you look at me?¡± ¡°Who says I can¡¯t? I¡¯ll look at you now! I¡¯ll look at you until I¡¯ve seen enough.¡± Right, there was something worth a look, wasn¡¯t there? If he insisted on her looking, then she would openly appreciate him!!! Spurred on, Gu Li stared intently at his semi-exposed chest. Wow! He was a typical case of ¡°looks thin in clothes but has muscles underneath¡±. With that face and that body, he would devasticting the show business if he entered. What fate would the other male stars have then? However, she really didn¡¯t want to share him with everyone else. ¡°Seen enough?¡± His big voice low and maic, interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. She collected herself and scoffed artificially, ¡°There isn¡¯t much to see, you¡¯re far behind others.¡± ¡°Others?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face hardened, ¡°Who else have you seen?¡± ¡°The models in the magazines. Their bodies¡­ wow, just wow!¡± She appeared to be in awe as she finished talking. Knowing she was deliberately trying to provoke him, Mo Shiting remarked half-jokingly, ¡°Reality is always true. Wait until you¡¯ve seen it in person.¡± In person? Did he actually suggest that she should see those male models in person? ¡°Gu Li gritted her teeth, ¡°Fine! Tomorrow I¡¯ll go with my cousin!¡± ¡°Yeah, you can go.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently, ¡°When youe back, I will break your legs.¡± Gu Li: You¡¯re ruthless! ¡°I¡¯m leaving!¡± Noting that it was alreadyte, she got up and started to clean up her pens, papers, and other materials. Mo Shiting made no attempt to stop her. After she had packed everything ready to leave the study, he suddenly grabbed her hand. What did he want? Gu Li¡¯s heart beat faster. Just then, he whispered, ¡°Goodnight.¡± After saying that, he let her go. ¡°Yeah, good night.¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, and for some inexplicable reason, felt a little lost. She thought he would¡­ As ever, she was obviously overthinking. ¡°I¡¯ll take you somewhere tomorrow..¡± Chapter 158 - 158: Easily Affecting Mo Shiting’s Emotionsl Chapter 158: Easily Affecting Mo Shiting¡¯s Emotionsl Trantor: 549690339 While in a daze, Mo Shiting spoke up again. ¡°Where to?¡± Gu Li quickly hid the look in her eyes and turned to him. Unexpectedly, he held up her face and kissed her hard, his delicate eyebrows showing a hint of wickedness: ¡°Our secret base.¡± ¡°Where exactly is that?¡± After his kiss, the girl¡¯s heart melted into syrup, it was too sweet. Seeing the girl¡¯s shyness involuntarily overflow in her eyes, Mo Shiting indulgently ruffled her hair, ¡°Go to bed, you¡¯ll know tomorrow.¡± Gu Li: The next day, after eating breakfast, Mo Shiting took Gu Li out. The two of them drove in the front, followed by Lu Yang and Yi Bing in another car. Although Yi Bing had never interacted with Mo Shiting before, she had dealt with Lu Yang quite a bit and had gone through life-or-death situations together, so they were not ordinary acquaintances. When the car was empty, she couldn¡¯t help but ask Lu Yang, ¡°Wasn¡¯t Young Master Mo always indifferent to women? Why did he suddenly get married?¡± Yesterday, after receiving a call from Shen Yunsi, she made up her mind to stay by Gu Li¡¯s side to gather information for Shen Yunsi. So when she saw the opportunity, she immediately seized it. She originally thought Lu Yang would definitely not ept a young madam like Gu Li. She was looking forward to joining forces with Lu Yang to oppose her, but Lu Yang answered seriously, ¡°The young master doesn¡¯t have any interest in women because he hasn¡¯t yet met the right person. Once he has, of course he will get married.¡± The implication was, Gu Li was the right person. Yi Bing was not pleased, ¡°What about Miss Yunsi? Many people thought Young Master Mo and Miss Yunsi were meant to be.¡± ¡°That¡¯s what other people think, not what my young master thinks.¡± Lu Yang was speechless. Seeing that she didn¡¯t seem to like Gu Li, he kindly reminded her, ¡°You see, the young madam looks sweet and cute, but she¡¯s not a simple person. I advise you, you¡¯d better put away your little machinations to avoid regretting itter.¡± Backing the wrong team? Ha! How could that be possible? She¡¯s just a little prettier, but without any substance. How long could such a beauty attract a man? Maybe when Miss Yunsi returns to the country, Young Master Mo will change his mind. An hourter, the car arrived at the Mo Mansion. Seeing the vast and majestic manor, Gu Li giggled, ¡°Brother Ting, is the secret base you¡¯re bringing me to here?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s get out of the car first.¡± Seeing her naturally calling him Brother Ting, Mo Shiting was extremely happy. Gu Li had no idea she had managed to influence Mo Shiting¡¯s emotions so easily. Seeing Uncle Guan getting closer and closer through the car window, she smiled and nodded, ¡°Alright. I haven¡¯t visited grandfather in a long time.¡± With that, she happily opened the car door and got out. ¡°Young master, young madam, the old man asked me toe pick you up.¡± Uncle Guan sat in the driver¡¯s seat of the golf cart and waved at them. ¡°Thank you, Uncle Guan.¡± Gu Li hopped onto it happily. Mo Shiting followed up and sat next to her. Lu Yang and Yi Bing also arrived at the manor, but they didn¡¯t follow in the tour car, but went to the security department to standby. A momentter, the golf cart arrived at the main house. At this time, Uncle Guan told them, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Mrs. Song arrived early this morning.¡± Hearing that Mrs. Song had arrived, Gu Li subconsciously furrowed her brow. The olddying to see the old man could be due to Wan Yao, right? She didn¡¯t know how grandfather would handle this? Would grandfather think that her sending Wan Yao to the police station was a bit too heartless? However, it wasn¡¯t her who reported the matter to the police.. Chapter 159 - 159: Because Mo Shiting is Willing!! Chapter 159: Because Mo Shiting is Willing!! Trantor: 549690339 Who in that chaotic scene had the gall to call the police? ¡°Leave everything to me!¡± Mo Shiting patted her shoulder, disrupting her distracted thoughts. ¡°Mmm.¡± She nodded and smiled at him, feeling incredibly reassured at that moment. Although he might scold her, punish her, or disdain her, Gu Li knew that he would always be by her side in front of others¡­ They got off the tour bus and walked a few steps to the entrance of the hall. Before stepping inside, they heard the olddy¡¯s furious voice- ¡°Mo Shaoyuan! I¡¯m saying this once more, no matter what, release Wan Yao! The Song family cannot afford to face that disgrace.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Mo wasn¡¯t intimidated and snorted, ¡°She used my daughter-inw of being a thief, and you think the Mo family can afford to face that disgrace?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Mrs. Song was so angry her face turned red, ¡°She never wanted to send Gu Li to the police station or harm her! To be honest, everything she did was out of a mother¡¯s love for her son. Would she go to such lengths if Shiting hadn¡¯t let the police arrest Zekai?¡± ¡°Wow, your values, simply extraordinary!¡± The old man shook his head in disbelief, ¡°Luckily, Shiting didn¡¯t grow up with you, otherwise, I fear he would¡¯ve be another Song Zekai.¡± ¡°And how much better is he because he grew up with you?¡± Mrs. Song was livid with embarrassment, ¡°He had Yunsi, but he chose to marry a woman from the entertainment industry instead? How can that impure girl be the mistress of the Mo family?¡± ¡°On what grounds?¡± Old Master Mo scornfullyughed, shaking his grayish-white beard, and said with confidence: ¡°Because Mo Shiting is willing to! Because this old man likes it! Because Little Pear is capable!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, gasping for breath, ¡°You¨Cyou¨C¡± Oh no! Was her heart disease acting up again? Gu Li subconsciously nced at Mo Shiting, just in time to see the sh of worry in his eyes. Catching her off guard, he began to stride quickly towards the inside of the house. ¡°Grandma ¨C¡± ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Obviously, the old man was also taken aback and hurriedly moved to support her. ¡°Medic¡­ine¡­¡± Mrs. Song forced out a word with difficulty. ¡°Alright, let me find it.¡± After saying this, Old Master Mo started frantically rummaging through her purse. At that moment, Gu Li and Mo Shiting also rushed over. ¡°Can¡¯t find the medicine!¡± In this life-or-death moment, the old man¡¯s voice became frantic. ¡°Take her to the hospital.¡± Mo Shiting made the immediate decision. Just as he was about to lift her up, Gu Li stepped in first and forced a small pill into Mrs. Song¡¯s mouth, making her swallow it. Having taken the pill, Mrs. Song finally started to show signs of improvement. Everyone rxed a little upon seeing this. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but ask Gu Li, ¡°What did you give grandma?¡± ¡°Emergency pill! It¡¯s specifically for heart disease.¡± Gu Li exined honestly. She had plenty of these, as she usually carried a few with her. Unexpectedly, they came in handy. Thest time, it was also this tiny pill that saved Mrs. Song¡¯s life, but instead of being grateful, she saw Gu Li as an enemy. Whatever, given her old age and considering she was Mo Shiting¡¯s grandmother, why should Gu Li bother so much about it? ¡°Little Pear, I really can¡¯t thank you enough!¡± Old Master Mo held her hand, looking grateful. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be so formal.¡± Gu Li found such moments unbearable and became a bit embarrassed. Seeing that the old man was still holding Gu Li¡¯s hand, Mo Shiting instantly separated them. Looking at Mrs.. Song whose condition had mostly stabilized, he asked coldly: ¡°Grandma, after all of this, do you still think my wife is totally useless?¡± Chapter 160 - 16o: Chapter 16o: Compensating you with Mo Chapter 16o: Chapter 16o: Compensating you with Mo Shiting _1 Trantor: 549690339 IIJ II Mrs. Song¡¯s face turned pale then green, for a moment, she was rendered speechless. At this moment, Old Master Mo chuckled, ¡°Little Pear, you saved this old man¡¯s life in the mountainsst time, and now you¡¯ve saved the olddy. We can¡¯t repay your life-saving grace, so I can only give Mo Shiting to you.¡± ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Seeing that the Old Master was making a joke in front of everyone, even the thick-skinned Gu Li blushed a little. Mo Shiting added, ¡°A grandson paying back his grandfather¡¯s debts is not unprecedented.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Thanks to Mrs. Song¡¯s interference, the tense atmosphere eased considerably. ¡°Servant, serve the tea.¡± The Old Master summoned a servant. The servant quickly served the tea and respectfully retreated. Soon therge living room was left with just the four of them. The olddy drank some warm water and felt much better. Fearing another incident, she no longer dared to lose her temper and tried to calm herself down. ¡°Family should never leave each other in difficult times, I still hope you could let Wan Yao live. Shiting, think of it as your grandmother begging you.¡± Perhaps it was because she had never visibly lowered her stance before anyone in her life, her sad voice made anyone who heard it feel a bit mncholic. Gu Li lowered her eyes and remained silent. Actually, she didn¡¯t insist on taking revenge on Wan Yao, she would listen to Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting¡¯s well-defined fingers tapped on the armrest of the sofa, his slightly squinted eyes deep and inscrutable. The Old Master¡¯s heart softened, but thinking of Wan Yao¡¯s evil intentions towards Gu Li, he felt he couldn¡¯t tolerate it. It was too unfair to Little Pear. So, he simply buried his head and drank his tea, deciding to stay out of it. How could Gu Li not see the inner struggle in the Old Master¡¯s heart? Her eyes flickered, she decided to speak up: ¡°Brother Ting, maybe we should let it go.¡± II II Her soft words immediately attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Old Master Mo looked grateful. He saw that Little Pear didn¡¯t want to make him feel ufortable. Such a thoughtful child, the Mo family had indeed wronged her. After all, it was clear to everyone that if not for the CCTV footage, she would have been the one arrested¡­ The olddy¡¯s eyes widened, her expression surprised. She couldn¡¯t believe the words ¡°let it go¡± came from Gu Li¡¯s mouth. However, Mo Shiting disagreed vehemently, ¡°Grandmother, this incident was a p in the face for me, Mo Shiting! No matter who intercedes, it won¡¯t work,¡± he dered, then suddenly stood, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I have to go, please take care.¡± ¡°Shiting, you¨C¡± The olddy didn¡¯t expect that Mo Shiting would still not relent. She was particrly upset and seemed to have aged several years instantly. Gu Li felt sorry for her, she got up and took Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, saying to the olddy, ¡°I¡¯ll persuade him, you should take care of your health.¡± The olddy looked at her with aplex expression, her lips parted as if to say something, but Mo Shiting interrupted her, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± He finished speaking, then dragged Gu Li away. The two left the room quickly. Old Master Mo nced at the olddy, sighed meaningfully, ¡°Shiting has always been stubborn, he doesn¡¯t listen to anyone, but hopefully, he can listen to Little Pear.¡± The olddy¡¯s face was ashen, ¡°I never imagined that I, as his grandmother, have no ce in his heart¡­¡± Mo Shiting dragged Gu Li out of the main house, walked a long distance, then finally let go of her hand. Seeing that he looked upset and had an aura of hostility, and fearing that the matter was not as simple as it seemed, Gu Li asked with concern, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Chapter 161 - 161: Under the Broad Daylight, What Chapter 161: Under the Broad Daylight, What Bad Things Do You Think I Can Do_l Trantor: 549690339 As she spoke, she gently tugged at his sleeve, her careful movements full of concern for him. Mo Shiting felt a warmth in his heart and couldn¡¯t resist sweeping a stray hair from her forehead. She looked up, her gaze meeting his deep, ink-ck eyes. The sunlight was brilliant, and as she looked at him with curved eyebrows, she suddenly broke into a sweet smile. That smile seemed to melt the winter snow, and in a sh, his gloomy mood was swept away. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He took her hand, their fingers intertwining, ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯re heading to the secret base.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked her curledshes, slightly surprised, ¡°There really is a secret base?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± He nodded slightly, subconsciously looking at her straight little legs, furrowing his brows. Gu Li followed his gaze down to her legs and found them quite beautiful, with no apparent ws for him to dislike. So, what was his expression about? ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hmm, if he dared to say her legs didn¡¯t look good, she would definitely wallop him right on the head. Fortunately, the next second, he asked: ¡°Are your feet tired?¡± ¡°Huh? No, they¡¯re not.¡± Gu Liughed. So he was worried that her high heels might make walking difficult. She thought there were issues with his aesthetics. ¡°You must be tired.¡± His tone was serious. Just as Gu Li was about to shake her head and say she wasn¡¯t tired, a sudden realization hit her, and sheughed brightly: ¡°Yes, yes, yes, my feet hurt. Brother Ting, will you carry me?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± With a slight smirk, he turned, knelt down half facing away from her: ¡°Get on.¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Gu Li gave a spirited reply then unceremoniouslyid herself on his back, her arms wrapped around his neck. Brother Ting was getting better and better! ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She couldn¡¯t resist giving his cheek a quick kiss. Mo Shiting grunted an acknowledgment, picked her up, and strode quickly forward. Not far away, Old Master Mo and his wife came out of the main house. Watching the young couple¡¯s diminishing figures, Old Master Mo rubbed his gray beard and nodded with satisfaction. As for the olddy? She made a long face and left in the car with the servant. About ten minutester, they arrived at a European-style mansion. Gu Li took a good look around, ¡°Brother Ting, isn¡¯t this your residence in Other Garden? Why are you being so mysterious? I¡¯ve been here before.¡± Yes, she hadn¡¯t forgotten, not long ago, when he forcefully confined her to a room and drew a turtle on her face. Such a bastard! Thinking of this, Gu Li puffed her cheeks and pinched his face hard, ¡°I haven¡¯t settled that score with you yet.¡± Mo Shiting yed dumb, ¡°Which time?¡± ¡°Which time could it be? I¡¯ve only been here once!¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Mo Shiting gave her a whimsical nce, ¡°Now that you mention it, I seem to remember that someone still has a picture of a turtle in their photo album.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± That¡¯s it, we¡¯re done, young man. After entering the house, Mo Shiting finally let her down. The two of them changed into their slippers and headed upstairs. Unable to contain her curiosity, Gu Li asked: ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°You¡¯ll know in a moment.¡± ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re up to something naughty?¡± Unintentionally provoking him with her words and insinuation, Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze hardened, and he swiftly turned around, pinning her against a corner in the hallway. ¡°Hey ¡± ¡°Naughty?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his handsome lips curling into a wicked smile, ¡°Under broad daylight, what naughty things do you think I would do, hm?¡± The final ¡°hm¡± was uttered in a teasing, rise in intonation, irresistibly charming.. Chapter 162 - 162: Have You Ever Had a Secret Chapter 162: Have You Ever Had a Secret Crush on Someone_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°How¡­how would I know?¡± Seeing his stunningly handsome face lean in maliciously, Gu Li¡¯s heart pounded, so nervously she even forgot to breathe. Oh Lord, he isn¡¯t going to¡­to really do that, is he? Oh my, this is too soon, she hadn¡¯t prepared yet! Gu Li felt all jittery inside, beginning to imagine some indescribable scenes. She just couldn¡¯t control her wildly racing thoughts¡­ The girl bit her lip in embarrassment, her tiny, exquisite face flushing more and more attractively, all the sweeter to the man¡¯s eyes. He wanted so much to pin her down and kiss her hard, but, for now, he held back. After all, he was never the kind of man to act on impulse. If he didn¡¯t even have that level of self-restraint, then his 26 years of stern education would have been wasted. He slowly let go of her and lightly tapped her forehead, ¡°Go in and take a look.¡± The figure in front of her suddenly moved away, Gu Li blinked her eyes, a hint of disappointment in her almond-shaped eyes. By this time, the man had already opened the door to the room in front and stepped in first. Gu Li quickly patted her slightly hot cheeks and hurriedly followed with small steps. After stepping into the room, she realized that it was a study. Mo Shiting exined, ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been using since I was a kid.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded in understanding. A study that he¡¯s been using since he was a child, would there be any teenage secrets? For example, in her study, there were many sketches, all depicting his image. What about him? What did he hide? Gu Li¡¯s eyes roved restlessly, taking in everything, her concentration so intense, it was if she wanted to drill a hole into everyyer of the bookshelf. Mo Shiting, seeing her petite body spinning around the room as if equipped with a radar, was speechless, ¡°Little detective, what are you looking for?¡± ¡°Checking to see if you¡¯ve ever had a crush on someone.¡± Gu Li, unthinkingly, blurted out what was on her mind. Upon saying this, she felt a bit embarrassed. Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, then a look of disgust crossed his face, ¡°Crush? What nonsense! I don¡¯t engage in such stupid things.¡± If he was certain about his feelings, he would let the other person know openly. Why would he have the mood or interest to indulge in such a thing as a crush? Whether the other person would ept¡­ He shot Gu Li a deep nce, thinking to himself, anyway, this ¡®pear¡¯ is not going anywhere. Unbeknownst to Gu Li, she had be the ¡®pear¡¯ in his thoughts that couldn¡¯t run away. Annoyed, she retorted, ¡°What¡¯s so stupid about having a crush? It¡¯s the purest form of love in this world!¡± Having secretly admired him for so many years, how dare he call her stupid? How infuriating! ¡°Not stupid? Then it¡¯sck of confidence, afraid of being rejected.¡± ¡°You- ¨C Humph!¡± Forget it! What¡¯s the point of talking about the ¡°romance of unrequited love¡± with a steel straight man like him? He wouldn¡¯t understand anyway. She was so annoyed. Gu Li took a deep breath, and her head was lightly rubbed by him. The next moment, he reached out and pulled a book from the third shelf. The next second, the bookshelf made two booming noises and slowly moved to both sides, revealing a door. Gu Li: Wow, she never expected that there would be a secret mechanism in this little study. In a sh, she hadpletely forgotten about the little unpleasant episode just a moment ago. ¡°Brother Ting, you can¡¯t possibly be hiding gold and silver treasures in your secret room, can you?¡± Gu Li joked with a smile. Mo Shiting looked at her radiant smiling face, his thin lips slightly parted, ¡°Tacky.¡± ¡°Whatever! Gold and silver treasures are not tacky at all. If you don¡¯t want them, I do.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± What he hid was definitely not gold and silver treasures, but there was something else¡ª Chapter 163 - 163: Afraid of Dust, Bringing you to Clean Upl Chapter 163: Afraid of Dust, Bringing you to Clean Upl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Wow, why do you have so many professional architectural books here? And so many architectural models? Haha, quite a few of them are out of print collections too! Love it, love it!¡± The secret room wasrge, surrounded by several bookcases, all filled with books on architecture. In the middle was a four-meter-long ss disy case, inside of which were all kinds of models. In the blink of an eye, Gu Li was thrilled, feeling dazzled by all she was seeing, wishing she had more pairs of eyes. ¡°Brother Ting, did you bring me here especially to brush up on my knowledge because you were worried that I might not get into Imperial City University?¡± The girl hit the nail on the head about Mo Shiting¡¯s intention. Yet, someone was acting aloof and refused to admit it: ¡°Dream on! I just remembered this ce hasn¡¯t been cleaned in a while, and I was afraid it was getting dusty, so I brought you here to do some cleaning.¡± ¡°Huh¡ª¡± Gu Li wrinkled her nose, not believing him at all. She had just touched the tabletop as it was clean and dust-free. Dusty? No way. She hastily opened one of the ¡°Architectural Space Thinking¡± books, but as soon as she flipped to the first page, a bookmark suddenly fell from the book onto the floor. Gu Li immediately bent down to pick it up. There were two lines of powerful handwriting on the bookmark, and judging by the date it was written, it seemed a bit old. Gu Li pursed her lips, whispering to herself: ¡°Without indifference, there can be no enlightenment; without tranquillity, there can be no progress!¡± Signed: [Mo Xinghe] ¡°Who is Mo Xinghe?¡± With the bookmark in hand, Gu Li looked at Mo Shiting not far away. Upon hearing the three characters ¡°Mo Xinghe¡±, Mo Shiting¡¯s expression changed slightly, but he quickly regained hisposure and said lightly, ¡°That¡¯s my father.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, her eyes falling on the bookmark once again, feeling inexplicably familiar with the handwriting. ¡°Your father¡¯s handwriting is very beautiful. Do you have any other work of his to appreciate?¡± As Gu Li asked, she had already reached for another book on the shelf. At this moment, identifying his father¡¯s handwriting seemed more important to her than studying. Mo Shiting, unaware of her motive, honestly replied, ¡°These books are all his, there should be handwriting in every one.¡± Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, Gu Li pulled out another bookmark. [The life of a building lies in its beauty.] After studying it a few times, Gu Li still found the handwriting familiar and couldn¡¯t help but continue to search. Before long, she quickly went through more than a dozen books, studying each and every bookmark repeatedly. A certain thought in her heart slowly took shape. She carefully put the bookmarks back in their original ces and then slowlyposed herself from her excitement, struggling to do so with the first book she picked up in her arms. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± She called for Mo Shiting softly, but her voice was trembling slightly, possibly due to the extreme nervousness and excitement. Mo Shiting noticed her unsettled state and walked over. He reached out and touched her forehead, ¡°You don¡¯t have a fever, are you feeling unwell somewhere?¡± Gu Li waved his hand away with a smile, steadying her emotions before asking: ¡°Do you have a photo of your father?¡± Over the years, through her attention and investigation of him, Gu Li knew that his father died in a ne crash 20 years ago, and his mother ruthlessly abandoned him and never returned after moving abroad. However, both parents had kept a very low profile, to the point where Gu Li still had no idea what they looked like. Mo Shiting shook his head, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then???? ¡± ¡°It¡¯s been almost 20 years, I can¡¯t remember what they look like.¡± Mo Shiting tried to sound casual, but his clenched fists betrayed his painful feelings. Gu Li held his hands, suddenly feeling unable to continue probing him. Moreover, under these circumstances, she couldn¡¯t tell him that his father might still be alive.. Chapter 164 - 164: If I don’t bite myself, then should I bite you?_l Chapter 164: If I don¡¯t bite myself, then should I bite you?_l Trantor: 549690339 Her master could possibly be his father. But after all, this was just her spection. It was too hasty to determine based solely on handwriting that her master was his father. What if he wasn¡¯t? Wouldn¡¯t it hurt Brother Ting again? No, it couldn¡¯t be! She must make sure everything was foolproof before telling Brother Ting. And most importantly, where on earth was her master? If he was Brother Ting¡¯s father, how could he have cruelly abandoned him all these years? Crying! When she thought of her master, Gu Li¡¯s heart ached. Thinking about how he could have possibly been Brother Ting¡¯s father and had abandoned him, her heart ached even more. Why hadn¡¯t shee to find Brother Ting earlier? She should havee just a tad earlier when the master had not disappeared yet. Gu Li felt more regret the more she thought about it. Unconsciously, she bit her lip until it bled. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing her eyes welling up with tears, probably feeling heartache, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, smiling as he gently smoothed her beautiful brows with his thumb. Moving his gaze down, he noticed that she was biting her lip till it bled, which concerned him even more. ¡°Open your mouth.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Like a conditioned reflex, Gu Li opened her mouth into an 0 shape. Upon realizing, she thought she was being silly, and hit him annoyedly. ¡°Why¡¯d you suddenly ask me to open my mouth? You scared me.¡± ¡°Who made you bite your lip till it bled?¡± Mo Shiting said while lifting her chin to carefully inspect her cherry-like, beautiful lips. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too serious. ¡°You can¡¯t bite yourself again next time.¡± Hemanded dominantly. Gu Liughed and retorted, ¡°If I don¡¯t bite myself, should I bite you then?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Alright, you¡¯re wee to bite me anytime.¡± Gu Li: Did he mean it? Both of them tacitly refrained from mentioning Mo Xinghe, continuing to look through the books in the secret chamber. The most precious thing was that Mo Xinghe had left many handwritten notes, which umted his hard work over more than ten years. He was indeed a great architectural master. After exploring many of his early creations and models, Gu Li was even more convinced that he was her master. Because her master also loved architectural design. Though he never mentioned this, he secretly taught her during the time when her father forbade her from studying architectural design. One could say that almost all of Gu Li¡¯s professional reserves came from her master. In the blink of an eye, the morning passed and it was already noon. Old Master Mo sent Uncle Guan to invite them back to the main house for lunch. Gu Li responded cheerfully with a ¡°yes¡±, then turned to Mo Shiting with a reluctant look on her face. ¡°Brother Ting, I want to continue reading. What if I just stay here for the next few days?¡± She originally thought that Mo Shiting would refuse, but to her surprise, he nodded. ¡°Sure!¡± Sure? He agreed so easily? Gu Li was taken by surprise and saw him striding out of the secret room. ¡°Wait for me.¡± Not wanting to be left behind, Gu Li quickly followed. They returned to the main house in a few minutes, riding in a sightseeing car driven by Uncle Guan. The elderlydy had already left, and Old Master Mo was sitting at the head of the long table, waiting for them. ¡°Grandpa!¡± Gu Li hopped over, calls out sweetly. ¡°Yo, Little Pear is here. Sit, sit, sit next to me.¡± Old Master Mo greeted warmly,pletely ignoring Mo Shiting who was standing with Gu Li. Mo Shiting seemed ustomed to his grandfather¡¯s double standards and silently sat down in the empty seat next to Gu Li. Seeing another pair of bowls and chopsticks across the table, he frowned, ¡°Who else ising?¡± Chapter 165 - 165 I will cover you in the future, do not worry._1 Chapter 165: I will cover you in the future, do not worry._1 Trantor: 549690339 Just as the words had left Mo Shiting¡¯s lips, the sound of Song Yunque hurriedly arrived at the doorway, ¡°Sorry for keeping everyone waiting, I¡¯mte.¡± ¡°What are you here for?¡± As soon as Mo Shiting saw someone with the surname Song, he could not help but show a look of disdain. Seeing that he had not been treated kindly, Song Yunque scratched his nose and said with a grin, ¡°Fourth Brother, it was Grandfather Mo who asked me toe. He said it would be boring for one person to be a light bulb, so he brought me along, isn¡¯t that right, Grandfather Mo?¡± Old Master Mo was unexpectedly dragged into the situation, and immediately denied it with widened eyes and his beard puffing out: ¡°When did I say such a thing? You little rascal, I think you need to be taught a lesson.¡± Song Yunque chuckled twice, ¡°Grandfather Mo, your memory is really bad. You even forgot something that happened an hour ago.¡± ¡°You¡¯re spouting nonsense!¡± ¡°Haha, let¡¯s say I¡¯m spouting nonsense then.¡± Song Yunque, having brazenly finished speaking, ignored the eye roll from Old Master Mo and smiled at Gu Li. ¡°Hehe, Sister-inw, your performance on the stage the other day was amazing! I didn¡¯t expect you to look so handsome in men¡¯s clothing, you were a perfect match with MUMU. Sister-inw, you¡¯re quite popr now, have you considered seizing the opportunity to be a star in the entertainment industry? If you enter the industry, I will be the president of your fan club.¡± Song Yunque sat down while speaking,pletely oblivious to the chill that had quickly formed on a certain someone¡¯s beautiful face. Gu Li noticed it and instinctively moved away from Mo Shiting a bit. After all, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that he had specially ran backstage to corner her in the safety passage the other night. Though he didn¡¯t speak about her dancing, she knew clearly that he must be angry. Mo Shiting noticed Gu Li¡¯s slight movement from the corner of his eyes. His long, slim eyes narrowed slightly, and he stretched out his arm and put it directly on her shoulder, pulling her back. Gu Li¡¯s heart thumped, and she heard Mo Shiting ask in a deep voice, ¡°Want to be a star?¡± ¡°No!¡± Gu Li answered immediately, then said to Song Yunque, ¡°I¡¯m going to college, I¡¯m not interested in the life of a star.¡± ¡°Ah? Sister-inw, you¡¯re going to college? Really?¡± Song Yunque was somewhat surprised. Old Master Mo, hearing that Gu Li was going to attend university, couldn¡¯t help but give her a surprised look. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Gu Li smiled and turned to look at Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ve applied to Imperial City University.¡± ¡°Imperial City University? Good, good!¡± Old Master Mo said a few ¡°good¡± words in agreement, ¡°If you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate to ask!¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, grandpa.¡± Gu Li smiled slightly. ¡°And me, sister-inw, I¡¯m a senior at Imperial City University as well, I guess I can be considered as your senior. I¡¯ll take care of you in the future, don¡¯t worry.¡± Song Yunque also hurriedly patted his chest in assurance. Gu Li: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll definitely look for you if I need anything, Brother Song.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Song Yunque felt a little embarrassed when she called him ¡°Brother Song¡±, ¡°You can just call me by my name, if you call me ¡®Brother Song¡¯, my Fourth Brother will kill me.¡± ¡°Ah? It wouldn¡¯t be that bad, would it?¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t believe it. But at that moment, Mo Shiting suddenly spoke out, ¡°Call him Little Que.¡± ¡°Little Que? Ha ha ha¡­¡± Gu Li almost burst outughing. Song Yunque screamed, ¡°Fourth Brother, how could you betray me like this? I won¡¯t ept it! This is clearly an insult to Young Master Song.¡± Gu Li reined in herughter and teased him seriously, ¡°No it¡¯s not. I think the name Little Que is pretty good, look, aren¡¯t I called Little Pear?¡± ¡°This¡­how can it be the same?¡± Song Yunque was nearly in tears.. Chapter 166 - 166: Fourth Brother’s Jealousy is Too Strongl Chapter 166: Fourth Brother¡¯s Jealousy is Too Strongl Trantor: 549690339 But Mo Shiting ignored him, pping his hands decisively, ¡°It¡¯s settled.¡± SongYunque: ¡°What?!!!¡± Ah, if he¡¯d known, he wouldn¡¯t have falsely imed to be Gu Li¡¯s senior brother. His older brother is too jealous, why doesn¡¯t he try being the senior brother himself? Why does he have to make life difficult for his innocent younger brother? Boo hoo. After a brief pleasant interlude, the four of them started to dine. Old Master Mo suddenly spoke, addressing Song Yunque, ¡°Did the olddy send you?¡± Song Yunque¡¯s hand, holding his chopsticks, twitched. Good lord, Old Master Mo saw through his intentions with an eagle¡¯s eye. But, of course, the old master is like a cunning fox; he would see through his intentions easily. Not just the old master ¨C even his brother and sister-inw probably already knew his true intentions foring here. Oh, he just wanted to have a decent meal, but now¡­ Song Yunque put down his chopsticks, stood up and bowed to Gu Li at a 90 degree angle. Gu Li, startled, eximed, ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± ¡°Sis-inw,¡± he began, ¡°I know you don¡¯t want to see anyone from the Song family, besides me. So, at this moment, I have to apologize sincerely on behalf of my aunt! I hope you can forgive her out of your goodness. Her health is fragile and she can¡¯t bear the harsh conditions of jail. Please, Sis-inw, let her go.¡± Song Yunque was rarely so serious. As Gu Li pressed her lips together, contemtive and on the verge of speaking, Mo Shiting interjected coldly, ¡°You¡¯re mistaken. We don¡¯t want to see any Song family members, including you! And the person who isn¡¯t forgiving her is me!¡± ¡°Brother¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± Song Yunque and Gu Li both called out to him in unison. Mo Shiting patted Gu Li on the shoulder, indicating that she should remain silent. Seeing this, Gu Li reluctantlyplied. ¡°Shiting¡­¡± Old Master Mo also tried to persuade him, but Mo Shiting stopped him, ¡°One by one, you all try to guilt trip me into letting her go. When she was framing Gu Li, did she ever consider the repercussions for Gu Li? There¡¯s no discussion on this ¨C the most you can do is hire her the bestwyer.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Unyielding, Song Yunque wanted to continue pleading, but a frosty nce from Mo Shiting silenced him. He knew his brother was truly angry now. It seemed that Gu Li held such an important ce in his brother¡¯s heart that he wouldn¡¯t even save face for his own grandmother or himself¡­ Having failed in his mission, Song Yunque felt it inappropriate to stay at the Mo Family Vi much longer and left after lunch. Old Master Mo wanted his afternoon nap, so he ushered the couple away as well. ¡°Brother Ting, don¡¯t you have to go to the office today?¡± Upon leaving the main house, Gu Li couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity. It wasn¡¯t the weekend, and she¡¯d forgotten to ask him all morning. Mo Shiting looked at her, ¡°I have to go abroad this afternoon.¡± ¡°Huh? You¡¯re going abroad?¡± Gu Li was immediately reluctant, ¡°For how long?¡± ¡°The time is not certain, but at least three to five days.¡± Mo Shiting replied honestly. Gu Li: ¡°Oh.¡± Silence. After a few seconds, she smiled sweetly, ¡°Then I wish you all the best. I¡¯ll stay here for the next few days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply. Looking at her radiant smile, he suddenly had the urge to just stay by her side and not go anywhere. Unfortunately, circumstances did not permit. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li called out to him softly, interrupting his wandering thoughts, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°When do you leave?¡± She asked with concern. Mo Shiting nced at his watch, ¡°Now.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Now? So suddenly?¡± Chapter 167 - 167 He is Especially Good at Chapter 167: He is Especially Good at Flirtingl Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Hmm, the helicopter is waiting just ahead.¡± After Mo Shiting finished speaking, he pointed at the vast green expanse ahead. Gu Li looked over and sure enough, saw a helicopter parked there, and at this time, the door of the aircraft opened, and Lu Yang stepped out. ¡°Young Master, everything is ready!¡± Mo Shiting nodded at him, then reached out and mussed Gu Li¡¯s hair, his tone suffused with a touch of affection, ¡°Behave yourself at home, don¡¯t cause any trouble, understood?¡± ¡°Humph, when have I ever caused trouble?¡± Gu Li scrunched up her nose in a cute act of defiance. She was originally somewhat reluctant to part with him, but after what he just said, that feeling disappearedpletely. This man, here only to ruin the moment. Sigh, sometimes she found him quite charming, but at other times, he was just outright a typical tough guy. She was getting more and more confused about what kind of a man she had fallen in love with. Seeing Gu Li protesting in such a cute way, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°You¡¯re always stirring up trouble. Anyway, behave yourself, okay?¡± ¡°Fine, fine, quit nagging.¡± Gu Li pretended to be annoyed, but inside, she was as happy as if she had just been fed honey. A man colder than an iceberg suddenly fussing over you like this is clear evidence that he cares about you, isn¡¯t it? ¡°Brother Ting, see you then. Be careful on your flight.¡± Fearing that Lu Yang had waited too long, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but hurry him. Mo Shiting responded with a grunt, then turned to nce at Lu Yang. His mysterious eyes narrowed slightly. Catching the look from the young master, Lu Yang instantly turned around. Gu Li happened to see Lu Yang quickly turning. Blinking her long, curlyshes in confusion, next she saw Mo Shiting¡¯srge hand gently pressing against the back of her head as he leaned down to kiss her lips¡­ Damn it! So that was what he nned to do. Very cunning. Being kissed by him in the open air, Gu Li felt both embarrassed and flustered, her face flushing an intense red. She was worried that someone might pass by and see them, but then realized that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see him for several days and couldn¡¯t bear to push him away. Why pamper her ego? It¡¯s not only her who will suffer anyway, so what¡¯s there to be afraid of? Moreover, they¡¯re legally married couple, so sharing a kiss isn¡¯t a big deal, is it? Thinking this way, Gu Li quickly rxed. Unconsciously, her petite hands reached up to his neck, standing on her tiptoes to meet his kiss¡­ The two were deeply involved in their kiss, parting being difficult to handle. There were several times when Lu Yang thought they were done and discretely turned around, needless to say, he had to face a nauseating disy of affection. Ugh, are they trying to rub it in that he¡¯s single? After seeing Mo Shiting off on his flight, Gu Li went back to the Other Garden, continuing her foray into the world of architecture. Time flew quickly, and it was soon the day before the entrance exam to Imperial City University. Since the exam location was at least two hours drive from the Mo Family Vi, Gu Li decided to stay at a nearby hotel in advance, so she could be at her best for the exam the next day. ¡°Little Pear, this is the ginseng soup that grandpa has had the kitchen make for you. Take it with you, you can drink it tonight.¡± Before leaving, Old Master Mo handed her a thermos. Gu Li took it with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa. These past few days, under your care, I¡¯ve been well taken care of.¡± In the past few days at the vi, the old master has been treating her with great care, feeding her well. Oh, she must have gained at least five pounds from all the food! Old Master Mo waved dismissively, smiling, ¡°What¡¯s there to thank? I should thank you for being willing to apany this old coot.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± ¡°Good luck with your exam! Remember toe back here after you finish tomorrow.¡± Fearing that she might note back, Old Master Mo reminded her again. Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Of course, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll stay here until Brother Tinges back.¡± When it came to Mo Shiting, she still felt a bit worried.. Chapter 168 - 168: Very Good at Seducing People’s Chapter 168: Very Good at Seducing People¡¯s Heartl Trantor: 549690339 After all, he only called her on the first day he left the country, and there was no news from him in the following days. She tried sending him messages, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t reply, leaving her wondering what he was busy with. Hopefully, nothing had gone wrong. With this in mind, she couldn¡¯t help asking Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, has Brother Ting contacted you these past few days?¡± Old Master Mo stroked his gray beard and said, ¡°No. But you don¡¯t need to worry, he¡¯s always been like this. When he¡¯s abroad, he wouldn¡¯t contact home for days or even weeks. He¡¯ll be fine.¡± ¡°Okay, got it.¡± Upon hearing her grandfather¡¯s words, Gu Li nodded slightly, but the heavy weight in her heart didn¡¯t lift. After saying goodbye to Old Master Mo, Gu Li left by car. Yi Bing was the driver, and she sat in the back seat. All the way, Gu Li was distracted by thoughts of Mo Shiting, hardly interacting with Yi Bing. Yi Bing didn¡¯t initiate any conversation with her either. These past few days, she lived in the Mo Family Vi with Gu Li but didn¡¯t spend much time with her. After all, the vi had top-notch security, so Gu Li didn¡¯t really need her. Yi Bing had nothing to do and felt bored. She wished this task could end soon so she could return to her previous life. Although she didn¡¯t like her previous hectic life, she preferred it to being a bodyguard and driver for a woman she disliked. Still, it was impressive how Gu Li managed to enamor Young Master Mo so much that he was even willing to oppose the entire Song Family for her, not even giving face to Mrs. Song. She heard from Miss Yunsi that Mrs. Song had fallen seriously ill due to Gu Li and almost lost her life¡­ ¡°Yi Bing, pull over at the intersection ahead. I¡¯m going into the convenience store to buy some stuff.¡± Gu Li suddenly spoke, disrupting Yi Bing¡¯s thoughts. Yi Bing immediately snapped back to reality and responded with a simple ¡°Mm¡±. She turned the steering wheel and pulled the car over to the side of the road. As she prepared to unbuckle her seat belt to follow Gu Li, she heard her say, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, you can wait for me here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Bing withdrew her hand from the seat belt. In no time, Gu Li got out of the car with her bag and briskly entered the convenience store. With nothing to do, Yi Bing casually tapped the steering wheel. Then, the phone ced beside her vibrated, indicating an iing call. Seeing that it was Shen Yunsi calling, she instinctively nced towards the convenience store. Through the ss window, she saw Gu Li picking snacks with a basket in her hand. It didn¡¯t seem like she would be back soon, so Yi Bing, feeling reassured, answered the call, ¡°Hello, Miss Yunsi.¡± ¡°Yi Bing, please, we¡¯re friends. You can just call me Yunsi. There¡¯s no need to be so formal.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s gentle voice came through the phone, captivating as always. With that, Yi Bing immediately expressed her gratitude, ¡°Thank you, Miss Yunsi. However, considering our different statuses, it¡¯s more appropriate for me to address you this way.¡± ¡°Oh, well, suit yourself. Anyway, in my heart, I regard you as a friend.¡± Shen Yunsi continued in her soft voice, ¡°How have you been recently? I hope Miss Gu hasn¡¯t been causing you any trouble?¡± ¡°No.¡± Yi Bing answered truthfully. She might not like Gu Li, but she had to admit that Gu Li was outgoing and friendly. She had never put on airs. Of course, this likely had to do with her humble background. ¡°What¡¯s she been up to recently?¡± Shen Yunsi asked again. She wouldn¡¯t have wasted her time on someone like Yi Bing if it weren¡¯t for getting information about Gu Li. Unaware of how Yunsi looked down on her, Yi Bing eagerly reported, ¡°She¡¯s been preparing for the Imperial City University¡¯s entrance exam recently..¡± Chapter 169 - 169: Crazy Reveries l Chapter 169: Crazy Reveries l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What? She¡¯s going to take the entrance exam for Imperial City University?¡± Shen Yunsi was shocked and nearly lost her grip on her phone. Why is that little wench so delusional? Haha, going to take the exam for Imperial City University? Can she get into such a top-tier institution? No, I absolutely cannot let her have the chance to get in! Shen Yunsi bit her lip, her mind already spinning fast. Then she heard Yi Bing say, ¡°Yes, the entrance exam is tomorrow. She is going to stay near the exam venue with me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes flickered, deliberately sighing, ¡°Does she think anyone can get into Imperial City University? I don¡¯t mean to look down on her, but after all, it¡¯s a school with less than a 2% eptance rate.¡± ¡°Yes, only someone as intelligent and hardworking as Miss Yunsi can possibly enter such a top-tier institution.¡± Yi Bing sincerely agrees, more convinced than ever that Gu Li wouldn¡¯t get into Imperial City University. Shen Yunsi said, ¡°Imagine how humiliated Shiting would be if she registers so publicly for the exam, choosing the world¡¯s number one architecture department, and then got poor results when they¡¯re announced. Granny Song cares about face more than anything, what if this messes her up ¡­ sigh ¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine.¡± Yi Bing nodded in agreement, ¡°She is indeed overextending herself.¡± ¡°Rather than her embarrassing the Mo Family by taking the exam and ending up with miserable results, I would rather Shiting just gets her into the university directly. At least this way, I won¡¯t have to worry about anything happening to Granny Song.¡± Shen Yunsi finished speaking, holding her breath waiting for Yi Bing¡¯s reply. She knew that this fool would definitely be swayed by her, and sure enough, the next second Yi Bing said: ¡°Miss Yunsi, I think, I know what to do.¡± ¡°Ah? What do you mean?¡± Shen Yunsi yed dumb, but in fact, the corner of her mouth was hooked in a victorious smile ¡ª a pity that Yi Bing, who was being used like a pawn, could not see it. ¡°I will prevent her from taking this exam.¡± Yi Bing said seriously. Just as Miss Yunsi said, with Young Master Mo¡¯s ability, even if Gu Li doesn¡¯t take the exam, he could still get her into Imperial City University. Why bother going through the extra hassle of taking the exam? Besides, if Gu Li ended up with the worst score, the Mo Family would lose face too. No matter how you look at it, her actions are extremely selfish. ¡°How are you going to stop her? Just so you know, don¡¯t do anything reckless,¡± Shen Yunsi pretended to be concerned. Yi Bing pursed her lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a n.¡± ¡°Well¡­ as you wish.¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Yi Bing was about to say something else when she saw Gu Liing out of the convenience store carrying tworge bags. Immediately, Yi Bing said, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I have something to deal with, gotta hang up.¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± Shen Yunsi responded gently, and without hesitation, hung up the phone. Sitting on the sofa, she picked up a lighter, lit a cigarette with a flick, and nonchntly took a few puffs. The room was quickly filled with smoke, and the corners of her mouth curled into a malicious arc as she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Imperial City University¡¯s admission process is strictly merit-based, even the president can¡¯t get someone in without taking the exam. Gu Li expecting to get in without taking the exam? In her next life! Haha ¡­. However, that Yi Bing is really helpful, gets the idea with a hint, she could be put to good use in the future. On the other side, Yi Bing hung up the phone. Seeing that the bags Gu Li was carrying seemed heavy, she hesitated whether to get out of the car and help her, but then she was taken aback by the scene unfolding in front of her. ¡°Danger?? ¡° Chapter 170 - 170: Gaining New Understanding of Gu Lil Chapter 170: Gaining New Understanding of Gu Lil Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Danger¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li suddenly screamed, she quickly tossed aside the bag in her hand and dashed to the middle of the road. She saw a four or five-year-old boy chasing his ball and mindlessly ran onto a busy road. Just as a van was about to hit him, Gu Li, without hesitation, swiftly rolled over to the boy and grabbed him, sessfully avoiding a disaster. ¡°Phew!¡± Automatically, Gu Li hugged the little boy tightly, finally letting out a sigh. The frightened child regained his senses, and burst into tears. Just as Gu Li was about tofort him, she saw a young woman frantically running over from across the road. ¡°Lele¡ª¡± The woman ran up to them, gathered the boy into her arms, scrutinized him, and found no injuries, finally sighing in relief. ¡°You naughty boy, you scared mom to death.¡± She scolded him lightly, turned around, and expressed her gratitude to Gu Li, ¡°Thank you for saving my son.¡± After saying that, she bowed to Gu Li and reminded her son to thank her, ¡°Lele, quickly thank your big sister.¡± ¡°Big sister, thank you.¡± The little boy spoke with a toddler¡¯s tone. Gu Li smiled and touched his head, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Don¡¯t run in the middle of the road again, it¡¯s dangerous.¡± ¡°Okay, big sister.¡± The little boy nodded, not fully understanding. ¡°We¡¯ll leave now, say goodbye to big sister.¡± ¡°Goodbye, big sister.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Gu Li waved them away and walked back to the ce where she had dropped her bag. As she bent down to pick up the bag, she realized that her elbow was scratched and bleeding. It hurt Gu Li, but it was bearable. So, frowning, she picked up the heavy bags and walked slowly towards the car. All of this was observed by Yi Bing, who gained a slight appreciation for Gu Li. After all, not everyone would step forward to save a stranger in such a dangerous situation¡­ Seeing that she was hurt, but never asked for help, Yi Bing felt a mix of emotions. Yet, overriding her feelings, she got out of the car. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Yi Bing strode quickly towards her and immediately grabbed the bags from Gu Li. Gu Li was a little taken aback, only to see Yi Bing had already walked swiftly back to the car. When did this female bodyguard be so enthusiastic? Gu Li was a little surprised. But soon, the intense pain from her elbow attracted her attention. No good, she needs to buy some disinfectant and band-aids at the pharmacy. She nced across the road and saw a pharmacy, she was about to go over when Yi Bing had already taken the initiative and walked towards it. Gu Li waited in the car with a spark in her eyes. After a while, Yi Bing returned with a bag and handed it to her, ¡°Young Madam, you can use these medicines.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li gratefully took the bag. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Yi Bing casually finished speaking, then nced at Gu Li. Gu Li had already taken out the disinfectant, opened it, dabbed some with a cotton swab, and gently rubbed it on the wound. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The sting from the alcohol made her involuntarily grit her teeth. Only after she had applied the medicine and put on the band-aid did Yi Bing slowly start the engine. Even though this small interruption shed a new light on Gu Li, her deep-rooted prejudices didn¡¯t change. No matter how good Gu Li is, she is still the third person ruining the rtionship between Miss Yunsi and Young Master Mo. Tomorrow, she must stop her from taking the exam.. Chapter 171 - 171 When will you be back?_l Chapter 171: When will you be back?_l Trantor: 549690339 The hotels near the examination hall were packed ¨C only a top floor suite was left. The suite had two rooms, one for Gu Li and one for Yi Bing. No sooner had they entered and started unpacking their things before Murong Qian called. ¡°Cousin?? ¡± Gu Li returned to her own room to answer the call. Meanwhile, Yi Bing began to survey the surrounding environment, a gleam of sharpness shing across his eyes. ¡°Little Pear, I¡¯ve just heard from Da Ha that you are going to take the admission exam for Imperial City University tomorrow? Is that true or are you joking?¡± Understanding that Gu Li had surreptitiously applied to attend Imperial City University, Murong Qian was bbergasted. In her view, with Little Pear¡¯s level of expertise, she could have been a professor, but she chose to be a student ¨C how would the other students bear with this? They were not in the same league at all. Would they bepletely crushed in tests from now on? She couldn¡¯t help but worry for those poor kids. Gu Li was lounging on the king-sized bed,fortably turning over onto her side,ughing, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. You know, I¡¯ve never been to a real university, I¡¯ve been longing for campus life for a while now.¡± As she finished, guessing that Murong Qian was worried about her crushing everyone else, sheughed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I registered for architecture ¨C this is a challenge for me. I don¡¯t think my level will be much higher than others.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Murong Qian sneered, ¡°But when you enroll you¡¯ll be there for several years ¨C are you nning to settle down in Hua Country? Would your uncle agree?¡± Mentioning her father, Gu Li let out a gentle sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve grown up, I want to decide my own future. One step at a time ¨C if he doesn¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll still insist.¡± ¡°Right right, I support you.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Oh, Little Pear, I¡¯m going back to M Country.¡± Murong Qian suddenly said. ¡°Ah? Why are you leaving so soon? Didn¡¯t you say you could take a long break?¡± Gu Li was a bit reluctant to let her go. Murong Qian exined: ¡°My agent lost his mind and got me a role in an international blockbuster, directed by Director Desen ¨C I¡¯ve got to go audition.¡± ¡°Wow, Director Desen! I love his movies, hurry up and go, try to get the lead role. I¡¯m counting on you to hold the fort for Qianli Entertainment.¡± ¡°No problem, it¡¯s all on me.¡± Murong Qian patted her chest in assurance and chatted with Gu Li for a while before reluctantly hanging up the phone. When she turned around, she found Lu Cong standing behind her unexpectedly, his mesmerizing peach blossom eyes ncing at her from behind his sses. Murong Qian jumped in surprise, raising an eyebrow, ¡°What are you doing eavesdropping on my phone call?¡± ¡°You¡¯re speaking so loudly, do I need to eavesdrop?¡± Lu Cong responded coldly, then immediately got to the point, ¡°You¡¯re going back to M Country?¡± ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t you just hear?¡± Murong Qian shrugged. She¡¯s an international top-tier singer; even if she wanted to ck off, thepany wouldn¡¯t allow it. However, she was heading out to audition for one of Director Desen¡¯s films ¨C if she was chosen, surely she would shine on the big screen. ¡°When are youing back?¡± Lu Cong asked in a deep voice. Flipping her hair flirtatiously and grinning at him, Murong Qian replied, ¡°¡®Coming back¡¯ isn¡¯t quite the right term, is it? This isn¡¯t my home.¡± ¡°Oh?¡± Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, his lips curled slightly as he retorted, ¡°So, what term do you think should be used?¡± How would she know what term should be used? If she could, she wouldn¡¯t want toe to this ce again. Unfortunately, her family heirloom was still missing.. Where had he hidden it? Chapter 172 - 172: Finally Caught The Opportunity! Chapter 172: Finally Caught The Opportunity! Trantor: 549690339 Murong Qian lowered her gaze, diffusing the strange glint in her eyes, and quickly changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, as a thanks for lending me your house this past while, I¡¯ll treat you to dinner. How about it?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Cong did not refuse. Murong Qian cheerfully said, ¡°You can order anything you want. If you want to drink, I can apany you, too.¡± She must find an opportunity to get him drunk tonight, and thoroughly search his bedroom. She had no idea when she would nexte here, every day she couldn¡¯t find the family heirloom would be a day without peace. Lost in her thoughts, she heard his teasing voice, ¡°Anything I want to eat?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m not stingy.¡± Murong Qian answered without hesitation. ¡°Oh.¡± Lu Cong nodded lightly, a clever twinkle shed in his deep eyes. As Murong Qian was considering how to carry out her grand n, a tall shadow suddenly overwhelmed her. Without anticipating it, he suddenly pinned her against the wall. Their bodies close, his distinctive scent enveloped her instantly, causing her heartbeat to skip. Murong Qian swallowed nervously, her pretty face turning faintly red, perhaps out of shyness. She tried to push him away, but he held her tight, unmoving. ¡°Hey, what are you trying to do?¡± Angry, Murong Qian¡¯s voice trembled. Lu Cong squinted his charming phoenix eyes, ¡°You said I could eat anything, right? What I want to eat now¡­ is you.¡± What? Has he gone crazy? She widened her eyes, instinctively trying to break free, but he was quicker. He leaned down and captured her lips¡­ Fragrant, soft, sweet¡­ A wonderful feeling that was absolutely unforgettable for him. During this time, although the two lived under the same roof, they had never had any intimate contact. Today, he finally got his chance. He had just wanted to kiss her, but in the end, he didn¡¯t know who took the initiative first, and they gradually lost control¡­ Compared to the fiery night between Murong Qian and Lu Cong, Gu Li¡¯s night was much simpler. She ordered takeout in the hotel. After dinner, she continued studying for her exam the next day. Since childhood, people praised her for being smart and talented. But only she knew that no one can seed easily in this world, and she was no exception. ¡°Knock knock knock ¡ª¡± While she was half done with her exercises, Yi Bing knocked on the door and came in, ¡°Young Madam, how about a ss of milk?¡± She subtly waved the ss of milk, ¡°Drinking it can help you sleep better.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Gu Li looked up and smiled at her, ¡°You can put it aside for now.¡± ¡°Remember to drink it.¡± Yi Bing put the ss on the desk as a reminder. Gu Li nodded, ¡°I will, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After saying that, Yi Bing stood by her side, curiously watching her solve problems and check the answers. Seeing that the answers on a full page of test questions were almost all correct, she was secretly taken aback. Is she really that talented? Did she cheat? She refused to ept that Gu Li was talented, after all, Gu Li was too beautiful. Gu Li was engrossed in studying and didn¡¯t notice whether Yi Bing had left or not. It wasn¡¯t until past midnight, when she started to feel drowsy, that she noticed someone was still standing next to her. ¡°Huh? You¡¯ve been here all this time? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Yi Bing said, ¡°I can sleep once the Young Madam sleeps.¡± ¡°Oh. I¡¯m sorry, I lost track of time when I got busy.¡± While speaking, Gu Li stretchedzily, standing up. Just as she was about to go freshen up, she heard Yi Bing reminding her, ¡°Young Madam, remember to drink your milk..¡± Chapter 173 - 173: What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?_l Chapter 173: What are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Alright.¡± Indeed, it was Gu Li¡¯s habit to drink a ss of milk before bed, hence she didn¡¯t decline. Picking up the cup of milk, ready to sip, she noticed Yi Bing still standing. She offered her a warm smile, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go to bed. I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Yi Bing had intended to watch Gu Li consume the milk. However, since Gu Li suggested she leave, she was afraid lingering might arouse suspicion. So, she nodded, ¡°Alright, goodnight.¡± She bowed to Gu Li before exiting the room. Once the door closed, Gu Li lifted the milk cup and took a sip. The mild milky vor quickly filled her taste buds. She licked her lips, tasted again, her twinkling eyes narrowed, swiftly catching a hint of strange aroma. During the night, Yi Bing sneaked into Gu Li¡¯s room. With the help of moonlight from outside the window, the sight of an empty milk cup on the table relieved her a bit. Approaching the bed, she saw Gu Li sleeping soundly, a slight smile appeared on her lips. Yi Bing whispered to herself, ¡°Have a good sleep, Young Madam. Even without an entrance test, Young Master Mo could easily get you into Imperial City University. Please don¡¯t me me.¡± After mentally expressing these words, she prepared to leave, but suddenly, she heard an ice-cold voice from behind, ¡°What are you doing in my room at this hour?¡± Boom- How did she wake up? Did she not drink the milk? Yi Bing froze in shock, turning around in disbelief. At this moment, Gu Li had already risen from her bed. She aggressively switched on the room¡¯s light illuminating the entire room, stinging Yi Bing¡¯s eyes. Yi Bing subconsciously shielded her eyes. After a while, she slowly lowered her hand. Not sure if it was difort from the light or guilt towards facing Gu Li. As a trained special agent, Yi Bing had learned to handle crisis situations. Regaining her calm, she said, ¡°Young Madam-¡± She bowed to Gu Li, ¡°I heard strange noises from your room and came to check. Now that I see you¡¯re alright, I can rx.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li walked up to her with a mocking smirk, ¡°I thought you came to confirm whether I drank the milk.¡± Caught off guard by her pointed usation, Yi Bing¡¯s heart skipped a beat, ¡°Young Madam, what do you mean? I don¡¯t understand.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Gu Li hooked her lips in a cold smile, not bothering to beat around the bush, ¡°Who instructed you to drug my milk to disrupt my exam tomorrow?¡± Even a dy of 10 minutes would disqualify her. Yi Bing¡¯s face shifted slightly, refusing to confess, ¡°What sleeping pill? Young Madam, don¡¯t falsely use me.¡± ¡°Should I present evidence?¡± Gu Li crossed her arms and asked, looking up. Despite her shorter staturepared to Yi Bing, her presence waspelling, leaving Yi Bing in awe. Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, ready to continue her denial when Gu Li interjected, ¡°I¡¯ve taken a sample of the milk and can send it for testing anytime; you won¡¯t be able to deny it.¡± After a moment of silence, Yi Bing couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°How did you find out about the sleeping pill?¡± Oh well, since her n had been exposed, if she were to die, she deserved to know why. However, she never imagined that as a top-agent of ¡°Hawk¡±, she would fail a simple mission like this. Perhaps, from this point forward, her career as a special agent was at an end? The more Yi Bing thought about it, the more she refused to ept the situation.. Chapter 174 - 174: The Person Behind_l Chapter 174: The Person Behind_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li walked past her, sat down on the sofa and elegantly crossed her legs, but did not say a word for a while. Yi Bing, growing impatient, stepped forward, ¡°I thought my n was foolproof, how did you manage to discover it?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow, ¡°Tell me, who¡¯s behind this? Then maybe, I¡¯ll consider answering your question.¡± Yi Bing clenched her fist and took a deep breath, ¡°No one is behind this. It was my own decision.¡± Strictly speaking, that was indeed the case. Everything was her idea and had nothing to do with Miss Yunsi. Yi Bing added further, ¡°Imperial City University is one of the top universities in the world, with an eptance rate of less than two percent in the Architecture Department. As Young Madam, you never even attended high school, and yet you foolishly applied there. Isn¡¯t this only because you have the title of the young mistress of the Mo family?¡± Gu Li was speechless. She may not have studied outside, but her knowledge surpasses that of a high school student, okay? Applying to Imperial City University is considered overstepping one¡¯s abilities? It seems that this Yi Bing really doesn¡¯t understand her at all. As Yi Bing saw her pursing her lips without a word, she weighed in righteously, ¡°Right now, the entirety of the inte knows that you¡¯re Young Master Mo¡¯s wife. Your every move is watched intensely. If your scores are low and get reported by the media, how would Young Master Mo be ridiculed? He is the nation¡¯s heartthrob,izens surely wouldn¡¯t want his wife to be just a pretty face with no substance. I¡¯m doing this out of consideration for your reputation.¡± ¡°So, you drugged me for my own good?¡± Gu Li sneered. This logic is utterly splendid! Yi Bing nodded, ¡°Yes! Even if you don¡¯t take the exam, with Young Master Mo¡¯s ability, you could easily get into Imperial City University if you wished. My methods may be disreputable, but rather than letting you both be ridiculed on the inte, I chose to stop you this way.¡± Even up to now, Yi Bing still didn¡¯t feel like she¡¯d done anything wrong. Gu Li¡¯s beautiful eyes shifted, then suddenly asked, ¡°You like Mo Shiting, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°How is that even possible?!¡± Yi Bing instantly changed her visage, ¡°With my status, how could I ever aspire to like Young Master Mo?¡± ¡°So you don¡¯t like him?¡± ¡°Young Madam, this is not a joke one should make!¡± Yi Bing widened her eyes, somewhat angry. Gu Liughed, ¡°Then aren¡¯t you overly concerned about our affairs? Aren¡¯t you meddling too much? Whether Mo Shiting and I make a fool of ourselves has nothing to do with you, does it?¡± nj ii ¡°So someone told you to do this, correct?¡± Gu Li unexpectedly probed. Of course, she knew that Yi Bing couldn¡¯t possibly harbor improper thoughts about Mo Shiting. And a normal bodyguard wouldn¡¯t dare to meddle so much unless someone had given her the idea! It seemed that this person behind the scenes had really gone through a lot of trouble just to prevent her from bing a student of Imperial City University. Who was it that couldn¡¯t bear to see her seed? Yi Bing stated without hesitation, ¡°It was my own decision. You can deal with me however you see fit.¡± Seeing that she still refused to reveal the person behind this, Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed mysteriously. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°You work for Hawk, so it¡¯s not my ce to decide your punishment. But for now, please leave. I don¡¯t need your protection.¡± Anyone else might have just left, but not Yi Bing, ¡°Young Madam, until Young Master Li gives me the order to retreat, I must stay and protect you. It¡¯s my duty.¡± ¡°Your way of protecting me is to drug me with sleeping pills? Well, that¡¯s pretty unique.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but mock her. Although Yi Bing felt rather embarrassed, she insisted, ¡°Young Madam, I did this for your own good. I hope you seriously consider my advice and not participate in the exam tomorrow..¡± Chapter 175 - 175: Was She Really Wrong? _1 Chapter 175: Was She Really Wrong? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Listening to her well-intentioned advice, Gu Li felt like she was about to explode. ¡°You keep saying that you¡¯re doing this for my own good. Well then, I must ask you, do you know that Imperial City University has a golden rule. No student can be admitted if they do not participate in the entrance exam, regardless of their background and how excellent they are.¡± ¡°What?¡± Yi Bing, who hadn¡¯t expected the University to have such a rule, turned pale, then quickly flushed red; she looked terrible. Gu Li continued, ¡°In other words, if I miss the entrance exam tomorrow because of your sedatives, even if I have an impressive resume, even if Mo Shiting is incredibly influential, Imperial City University still won¡¯t vite their rule to admit me. Now tell me, are you still saying this is for my benefit?¡± nj ii Yi Bing lowered her head, her mind a bit fuzzy from Gu Li¡¯s argument. Could it be that she was wrong? But she didn¡¯t know about Imperial City University¡¯s admission rule? She had always thought there was nothing in this world that Young Master Mo couldn¡¯t do¡­ But then again, even if Gu Li took the test, she would definitely fail, wouldn¡¯t she? Wouldn¡¯t she still end up beingughed at? How could someone incapable get into such a prestigious university like Imperial City University? Isn¡¯t every university tough to get into? In Capital City, there are plenty of elite universities. Why not pick one and apply there? Yi Bing still couldn¡¯t ept Gu Li¡¯s selfishness. Seeing Yi Bing¡¯s obstinate mindset, Gu Li didn¡¯t expect to change her perspective instantly. However, their conversation had sparked an idea in Gu Li¡¯s mind; she wanted to win Yi Bing over. Now that¡¯s a challenge. Moreover, if she could get Yi Bing on her side, she would definitely find out who was plotting against her. With that in mind, Gu Li said casually, ¡°Tomorrow, I will take the exam on time. As for the result, would you like to make a bet with me?¡± ¡°Bet on what?¡± Yi Bing¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Gu Li said, ¡°After the university releases the results, if I get admitted to Imperial City University on my own merit, you must leave Hawk and sincerely dedicate yourself to me, Gu Li. However, if I don¡¯t get admitted, I will allow you to return fully to Hawk, and I will keep tonight¡¯s incident a secret, with no punishment for you.¡± ¡°Okay, I agree.¡± This bet seemed to bear no loss for her, so Yi Bing agreed without hesitation. But she didn¡¯t know that she had already fallen into a trap set by Gu Li. ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Gu Li yawned, dismissing Yi Bing. Yi Bing gave her one final,plicated look before bowing and leaving. After she had left, Gu Li leaned back on the sofa, letting out a long sigh. Upon returning to her room, Yi Bing finally realized that she still didn¡¯t know why Gu Li had discovered that she had drugged Gu Li. Of course, Gu Li would never tell her that she is allergic to sedatives, and that after just one sip, she was able to detect it¡­ The Imperial City University entrance exam consists of two subjects: specialized knowledge andprehensive ability. There are two exam sessions, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. The morning session is about architecture design-rted knowledge, which begins at 8 am and ends at noon. The grueling four-hour test, without a break, is a real test of the students¡¯ willpower. When Gu Li received her test paper, sheughed. She finally understood why the eptance rate was so low. The thick test paper didn¡¯t have a single multiple-choice or true-or-false question. All of the questions were fill-in-the-nk or short-answer questions. If she encountered a question she didn¡¯t understand, there was no way to guess the answer; it all depended on real knowledge. After signing her name, Gu Li started working on the test, not daring to waste a single moment. The examination room was tense, filled with the sound of students writing their answers. Time flew, and the morning examination session ended. There was a two-hour lunch break. After having lunch with Yi Bing nearby, Gu Li returned to her car to have a short nap before heading back to the examination room. Theprehensive ability examination would officially start at 2 pm. Gu Li arrived 15 minutes early and was about to turn off her phone when she received a text message.. Chapter 176 - 176: Must not let Brother Ting encounter danger _1 Chapter 176: Must not let Brother Ting encounter danger _1 Trantor: 549690339 The same line of code read: ¡°Miss, is Mo Shiting currently in Europe? I¡¯ve received news that the ck Blood League has been active in Europe recently. I fear they might pose a threat to him.¡± What? Gu Li¡¯s lovely face suddenly changed as she immediately replied: ¡°The ck Blood League is moving so quickly? Are you able to locate the exact address of their European base?¡± ¡°Investigating. I¡¯ll keep you updated.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± After sending the message, Gu Li frowned, feeling extremely uneasy. She hadn¡¯t been able to get in touch with Brother Ting recently. Was he in trouble? No, he wouldn¡¯t be! If anything happened to Brother Ting, someone would surely inform her. Stay calm! Stay calm! After trying to reassure herself, Gu Li picked up her phone and dialed Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Being too flustered, she nearly hit the wrong keys. However, after several attempts, the only response she got was the off-hook tone. When she called Lu Yang, the result was the same ¨C just another off-hook tone. Gu Li pursed her lips and decided to call Da Ha. Da Ha picked up almost instantly, his tone utterly incredulous: ¡°Boss? Am I seeing this right? Shouldn¡¯t you be in the examination hall at this time? How are you¨C¡± Before he could finish his sentence, Gu Li cut him off, ¡°Prepare a helicopter,e to Imperial City University¡¯s exam hall to pick me up in half an hour.¡± ¡°What?¡± Da Ha was stunned. He knew the exam wasn¡¯t due to end until six in the afternoon. Had something happened? With this thought, he immediately perked up, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions, I don¡¯t have time to exin now. Hurry up and prepare, and don¡¯t forget to bring your passport. That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯m turning off my phone. See you in half an hour.¡± Without waiting for Da Ha to respond, Gu Li hurriedly hung up the phone. She turned off her phone and just as she had handed all of her electronic devices to the invigtor, the bell for the start of the exam rang. Gu Li returned to her seat, took a deep breath, and tried to calm herself down. Half an hour was enough for her to write her exam. She hoped Da Ha would not let her down and arrive on time. No matter what, she had to go to Europe. She couldn¡¯t let Brother Ting be in danger. Half an hourter, Gu Li finished her exam early. The other students became even more nervous under the influence of her abrupt action. The male teacher in charge of supervising the exam looked at her in shock. Perhaps because she was pretty, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her: ¡°Student, are you sure you want to submit your paper this early?¡± Gu Li gave a slight smile: ¡°Yes, teacher. There¡¯s an emergency at home. I must leave at once. Thank you for your understanding.¡± If it weren¡¯t for the exam rules stating that exam papers could only be submitted half an hour aftermencement, she would have finished sooner. After all, every second she spent sitting here added to her anxiety. ¡°Alright then.¡± Unable to dissuade her, the teacher reluctantly let her go and returned all her electronic devices. Rushing out of the examination hall, Gu Li immediately turned on her phone and called Da Ha: ¡°Where are you?¡± ¡°Imperial City University¡¯s football field, just arrived.¡± ¡°Good job!¡± After Gu Li spoke, she sprinted towards the football field. Thankfully, it wasn¡¯t far from the exam hall. A few minutester, she saw Da Ha and the helicopter behind him. Having run too hard, Gu Li was panting for breath. Before she could say anything, she noticed out of the corner of her eye a group of uniformed security guards storming towards them. The leader of the group, an older security guard, was panting and shouting angrily while waving his stick: ¡°You little brat, stop right there! Who gave you permission to bring a helicopter in here? Just you wait¡­¡± Gu Li:¡±???¡± Da Ha in a panic: ¡°Boss, hurry, get in the chopper before we get caught.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± Chapter 177 - 177: Boss, Boss, your husband is herel Chapter 177: Boss, Boss, your husband is herel Trantor: 549690339 15 minutester, the helicopter arrived at Capital City International Airport, saving more than an hourpared to driving. After disembarking, Gu Li and Da Ha walked through the underground parking lot, heading for the departure hall. At this point, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s the rush? You asked me to bring my passport, where are we going?¡± Up to now, Da Ha was still clueless. ¡°We are going to Country E to find Mo Shiting.¡± Gu Li told him honestly. ¡°What? Are you serious?¡± Da Ha was even more confused, ¡°Boss, if you¡¯re going to find your beloved man, why dragging me along? You¡¯re in such a hurry, not even considering a trial? Can I not be the third wheel? I need to gather materials to get a business license, I¡¯m very busy.¡± Da Ha was always thinking about his entertainmentpany. Gu Li ignored him and walked briskly forward. Da Ha, who got bored, had to follow. Gu Li quickly climbed up the esctor, and Da Ha, who was looking around, was also preparing to follow her. However, he was distracted by arge group of people not far in front. At the center of the crowd, there was a tall man. He was wearing all ck, looking simple and cool. His sunsses framed over the handsome nose bridge, blocked half of his face, but couldn¡¯t hide his natural elegance. Why does this man look so familiar? Da Ha paused for a moment, then immediately realized. Oh my God! Isn¡¯t that Mo Shiting? Aha, great, he doesn¡¯t have to go overseas now! Excited, Da Ha subconsciously wanted to call for Gu Li, only to realize that she was already nowhere to be seen. ¡°Boss???? ¡± Woah, why was the boss in such a hurry for nothing? Thanks to his good eyesight to spot Mo Shiting¡¯s return, otherwise they would have missed a great opportunity. ¡°Boss, boss, your husband is here? ¡± Elsewhere, surrounded by a crowd, Mo Shiting entered the underground parking lot. Besides Lu Yang, there were also several top executives apanying him. On this asion, an explosion at the Mo family¡¯srge-scale department store in Country E resulted in three deaths and dozens of injuries, including members of Country E¡¯s royal family. The situation was extremely problematic. Even with Mo Shiting personally handling it, it was far from smooth, and negotiations were still at a standstill. Knowing that the BOSS was not in a good mood, the executives dared not utter a word, they silently walked behind him, quietly keeping a distance. At this point, they only hoped that Country E could ept thepensation n proposed by the Mo family, otherwise, life would be even more difficult. Just when everyone had their own thoughts, an oriole-like pleasant sound suddenly broke the silence¡ª ¡°Brother Ting!!!¡± The cheerful and light tone of the girl instantly broke the depressive atmosphere. People hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound, curious about who was so unfortunate to stir things up at this time. Mo Shiting also turned his head at the first moment. What met his eyes was the girl¡¯s bright joyful face. Her eyes were filled with light, only reflecting his shadow in the vast sea of people. Her smile was too sweet and beautiful, making Mo Shiting¡¯s brain nk for a moment. Before he could react, the girl had sprinted and jumped urately into his arms, hanging on his chest like a ko. ¡°Sst ¡± The crowd were startled by the scene and subconsciously held their breath. Who is this girl? Does she want to die? If she doesn¡¯t want to live, they still do. Only Lu Yang, remained calm as usual, took two steps back, giving them some private space. As for Mo Shiting¡­. Chapter 178 - 178:1 Miss You Too Much_l Chapter 178:1 Miss You Too Much_l Trantor: 549690339 | The instant her neck was hooked, Mo Shiting felt his heart palpitate rapidly. The recent irritations mysteriously vanished with her presence. In fear of her falling, he instinctively caught her. That catch, under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, stupefied the upper management present. Ah, ah, ah, what in the world is going on? Who is this angelic girl? How timely is her appearance? A savior! At first, Gu Li was simply joyful, not noticing the nature of the situation, even less aware that she had at that moment be a savior in the eyes of the executives. However, she quickly felt something was off. Her stunning chestnut eyes scanned the room, seeing everyone staring at her with interest. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a little embarrassed. Oh my, how embarrassing. She is definitely not this outgoing normally. Thank goodness she was wearing pants today. If it was a skirt, the consequences would be too terrible to contemte. Mo Shiting at this point also realized that the situation wasn¡¯t appropriate, his eyebrows furrowed slightly. However, he didn¡¯t let go of her and leaned in to whisper in her ear, ¡°Come down first.¡± ¡°Oh, oh, oh, alright.¡± Gu Li nodded like a woodpecker, hurriedly sliding down. Upon setting her feet on the ground, she almost sprained her ankle as she wasn¡¯t careful. Fortunately, Mo Shiting acted swiftly by pulling her back. Noticing everyone¡¯s curious gazes, Mo Shiting gruffly said, ¡°Why are you not on board yet?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Everyone came out of their daze and suddenly scattered. Soon, it was just the two of them, along with Lu Yang and Da Ha standing a few meters away. At that moment, Gu Li excitedly took his hand, her eyes curved in delight. ¡°Brother Ting, wonderful, you finally came back.¡± ¡°How did you end up here?¡± Mo Shiting let her take his hand, asking in a deep voice. Gu Li puffed up her cheeks, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of you?¡± ¡°I?¡± Mo Shiting was baffled. Realizing she had let slip, Gu Li giggled and changed the subject, ¡°Yes, I missed you so much that I wanted to pick you up specifically. Are you touched, Brother Ting?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t believe her, suspecting she was hiding something from him. At this time, instead of attending the exam, she appeared at the airport. Did she want to leave Hua Country? At this thought, he involuntarily gripped her hand tighter, ¡°I hadn¡¯t told you abouting back today. Where do you want to go?¡± H j 11 Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed with hesitation as she pondered whether to tell him or not. If he found out that she disregard her life and ran to Country E, he would get angry, right? ¡°Answer my question.¡± Seeing her shifty eyes, obviously guilty, Mo Shiting set his face in a stern expression, his eyes dark and brooding. He tightened his grip unconsciously. Gu Li swallowed her saliva. Just as she was about to speak, Da Ha had already taken the initiative to defend her: ¡°Mo Shiting, my boss was of course going to Country E to find you. The ticket is already booked. The flight is at three-thirty. If you don¡¯t believe it, check.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The gloom on Mo Shiting¡¯s face vanished instantly when he heard she was going to Country E to find him. Gu Li sighed, ¡°Yes, I told you I missed you too much. Look, here¡¯s the flight information.¡± At that, she held up her phone with her other hand. Mo Shiting nced at the phone screen, then turned away, his gaze sinking onto her face, ¡°Is it because of the ck Blood League?¡± ¡°You¡­ you knew?¡± Exposed, Gu Li had no choice but to admit. Mo Shiting reached out to pat her head, speaking with mild exasperation, ¡°In the future, don¡¯t recklessly take risks for my sake.¡± ¡°You¡¯re not angry?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise. With her doe-like eyes full of spirit, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist leaning in and nting a kiss on her forehead, murmuring ¡°Not again..¡± Chapter 179 - 179: Turns out to be the legendary Chapter 179: Turns out to be the legendary Madam President _1 Trantor: 549690339 Because of Gu Li¡¯s sudden appearance, Mo Shiting had no mood to return to thepany. The executives who had temporarily escaped a fate were simply worshipping Gu Li as a goddess. However, they soon learned that this youngdy was none other than the legendary president¡¯s wife. My, my, my, that¡¯s something. On the other hand, Gu Li took the same car back to Huo¡¯s old house with Mo Shiting. Lu Yang was the driver, and they sat in the back seat. As for Da Ha, of course, he took his helicopter back. In the car, Lu Yang wisely pulled up the partition. It had been several days since Mo Shiting noticed that this girl seemed to have put on a little weight. So he couldn¡¯t help reaching out to squeeze her face, teasingly asking, ¡°Gained some weight?¡± The tender and bouncy touch made him reluctant to let go. Gu Li pulled off his magic w, red at him with a pout, ¡°Where have I gained weight? I¡¯ve only gained one pound.¡± What kind of sharp eyes? Can he even notice such slight weight gain? ¡°Well, maybe it all went to your face.¡± He replied truthfully. Gu Li was so angry that she didn¡¯t want to talk to him, ¡°Hmph!¡± Seeing her turning her head away, Mo Shiting gave her a sideways nce, deliberately saying,¡±Gaining weight is better, just like a little pig, every part of you is precious.¡± Gu Li turned her head, gritted her teeth, ¡°You¡¯re the pig, your whole family are Pigs.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°And who¡¯s family are you from?¡± Hj ii Gu Li was speechless. Right, wasn¡¯t she part of his family too? ¡°Hmph, I won¡¯t be part of your family soon.¡± She said, sulking. Anyway, she¡¯s counting the days. Once the one-month cooling-off period is over, even if he begs in tears, she will still get a divorce. Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, was about to say ¡°you won¡¯t get that chance¡±, at that moment, his phone rang, a call came in. Seeing the caller ID, he pursed his lips, and didn¡¯t answer it in front of Gu Li. Gu Li saw him avoid her, her eyes darkened, and she felt aplicated emotion. The conversation was interrupted, and the two people, each with their own thoughts, agreed not to mention it again. The car was heading towards the Mo Family Vi. After a few minutes, Mo Shiting took the initiative to ask, ¡°How did your test go?¡± ¡°It was fine, it didn¡¯t stump me.¡± Gu Li said confidently. ¡°Same with the one this afternoon?¡± ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t hand in my paper early if I¡¯m not confident.¡± After Gu Li finished, she immediately thought of something, she asked, ¡°What about you? Did things go smoothly in Country E? Did the ck Blood League bother you there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they can¡¯t touch me.¡± Mo Shiting spoke nonchntly. The recent explosion in Country E is probably rted to The ck Blood League, but he doesn¡¯t want to involve her. She, just needs to stay under his wings, and be a simple little girl. However, there¡¯s one thing he didn¡¯t understand. The ck Blood League is an assassin organization. If their target was him, they could have directly arranged for an assassination, why go to such lengths to arrange everything in Country E? Could it be, their goal is not just his life, but to take down the entire Mo Group? Thinking about it, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but narrow his eyes, a murderous intent glimmering in his eyes. Mo Family Vi. ¡°Little Pear, howe you¡¯re back?¡± Seeing Gu Li unexpectedly returning a few hours early, Old Master Mo was surprised. Especially when he saw she came in with Mo Shiting, he was even more astonished. ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to finish your exam at six? It¡¯s just past four, I thought you wouldn¡¯t be back till eight.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I handed in my paper early this afternoon.¡± Gu Li scratched her head, feeling a bit embarrassed. Hearing this, Old Master Mo red at Mo Shiting, ¡°It must be you who slowed her down and made Little Pear hand in her papers early, right?¡± Chapter 180 - 180: For My Wife, I’ll Throw All Caution to the Wind_l Chapter 180: For My Wife, I¡¯ll Throw All Caution to the Wind_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips moved slightly, she was about to exin for Mo Shiting when the old man suddenly brandished his cane and hit him severely, boldly dering, ¡°You little brat, I¡¯m warning you! If your wife can¡¯t get into the university, even if it takes your face, you have got to fix it!¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± So, who exactly is the biological one here? Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. She stepped forward, put down the old man¡¯s cane, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa, I will definitely get epted. Furthermore, Brother Ting has nothing to do with this matter.¡± ¡°Humph, I don¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡± Mo Shiting answered coolly. ¡°You ¡± The old man was so angry he was huffing and puffing. Gu Li quickly reassured him, ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ting has been busy dealing with issues in Country E these past few days, so let¡¯s let him rest a little, okay?¡± Upon hearing this, Old Master Mo looked at Mo Shiting with contempt, ¡°Alright then, you guys go back and rest. I¡¯ll call you over for dinner.¡± ¡°Alright, grandpa.¡± Gu Li sweetly responded and arm in arm, they left the main house. On the way, Gu Li remembered that she had identally left Yi Bing behind in the afternoon. She was probably still waiting at Imperial City University. Picking up her phone, she sent a message to Yi Bing toe back. Yi Bing didn¡¯t expect that Gu Li would just go back without notifying her after having her wait for her outside for several hours, so she wasn¡¯t too pleased. However, she remembered she was only a driver and bodyguard, so she wasn¡¯t in a position to show her displeasure, thus she slowly let it go. Just as she was about to reply to Gu Li¡¯s message, she received a call from Shen Yunsi. ¡°Miss Yunsi.¡± ¡°Yi Bing, you didn¡¯t do anything foolish, did you?¡± The probing in Shen Yunsi¡¯s voice was quite evident, but unfortunately, Yi Bing was too naive to notice. She answered honestly: ¡°I did, but it failed.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s mouth fell open in shock, ¡°What happened? What did you do?¡± ¡°I drugged her, and it failed.¡± Shen Yunsi:¡±¡­¡± Idiot! She couldn¡¯t even drug someone properly as a spy, how did Li Jinyao train his subordinates? She was annoyed, but her voice retained its gentleness, ¡°Did she give you a hard time?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Yi Bing pursed her lips, reflecting on Gu Li¡¯s betst night, it was a moment before she said, ¡°She said she¡¯d get back to me after the test results. Although, she missed the test this afternoon.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes instantly sparked with delight. Missed the test? Was she scared off by the test paper in the morning? Hehe. She couldn¡¯t help but look forward to the announcement of the results. Thinking of this, Shen Yunsi¡¯s lips curved into a small smile, she cheerfully said to Yi Bing: ¡°Now that it hase to this, we can only hope she will do well on the test. Yi Bing, make sure to take care of yourself in her presence and let me know if there¡¯s anything you need help with.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After Yi Bing said that, she ended the call. Returning to the Other Garden, Mo Shiting directly went into the study to continue dealing with the situation in Country E. Gu Li was worried about him, but she knew he wouldn¡¯t confide in her, so she sent out a coded message. [Look into what exactly happened to Mo Shiting in Country E.] Half an hourter, the reply came: [Miss, there was a bombing at Mo¡¯s shopping mall in Country E, leave no stone unturned, it might be the work of the ck Blood League. Right now, the most tricky part is, one of the injured is a member of the royal family, and the pressure from the side of Country E is weighing heavily on Mo Shiting.] Gu Li scrunched her eyebrows, asking immediately: [Which royal family member was injured?] Chapter 181 - 181: He Actually Came to Find Me l Chapter 181: He Actually Came to Find Me l Trantor: 549690339 [He is the king¡¯s favorite son, Prince Frank.] Frank? How could this have happened¡­ Upon hearing this, Gu Li panicked: [Is he all right? Is he seriously injured?] Fortunately, the reply was: [There is no danger to his life.] [That¡¯s good. Continue tracking the ck Blood League for me, I¡¯ll call Frank.] Prince Frank happens to be one of her many suitors. However, he¡¯s more of a fanboy as he is only 15 this year. After sending the message, Gu Li quickly returned to her room to call Frank. The phone rang continuously without anyone picking up. Just as she was about to give up, the call finally connected. The teenager¡¯s slightly funny English-ented Chinese came from the other end: ¡°Sister Pear, are you actually looking for me? Are you calling to care about me because you found out that I got injured?¡± Hearing his excited voice, Gu Li knew he must be okay. The knot in her heart gradually loosened. She cleared her throat and asked with concern, ¡°How are your injuries? Are you feeling better?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just a minor injury, I¡¯m fine now.¡± Frank cheerfully answered, then quickly asked, ¡°Sister Pear, when are youing to visit me?¡± Gu Li said: ¡°I¡¯ve been a bit busytely. I¡¯lle to visit when I have the time. However, I do have a favor to ask of you.¡± ¡°What is it? I¡¯ll definitely help you if I can.¡± Frank patted his chest confidently. However, when Gu Li mentioned letting ¡°Mo¡¯s Department Store¡± off the hook, he clearly seemed troubled, ¡°Sister Pear, this matter has already exceeded my abilities.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Since you¡¯re the one who got hurt and your father is so fond of you, wouldn¡¯t this be resolved if you forgive Mo¡¯s Department Store and ept theirpensation?¡± Gu Li thought the matter was simple, yet Frank exined, ¡°Sister Pear, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t interfere in this.¡± ¡°Anything to do with Mo Shiting is my business.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Frank was taken aback and quickly realized what she meant, ¡°You¡­ you like him? Sister Pear, do you know that Mo Shiting is currently the number one target on the Western countries¡¯ assassination lists? If you join him, it¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Gu Li:¡±?? ¡± What kind of atrocity did Brother Tingmit to be detested by so many government authorities? Could Country E be among them? After numerous failed attempts to catch Brother Ting¡¯s weaknesses, they finally seized this opportunity to attack? Gu Li felt this possibility was quite high, and her face gradually fell, ¡°Frank, be honest, how does Country E n to deal with this? I heard thepensation from the Mo¡¯s is not a small amount.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Frank was stammering and refusing to answer. ¡°Fine, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, forget it.¡± Gu Li spoke coldly and was about to hang up when Frank hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Don¡¯t be mad, Sister Pear. I¡¯m not quite sure about the details, but rest assured, Mo Shiting has returned to Hua Country. He¡¯s definitely not in life-threatening danger.¡± Does this imply that if Mo Shiting continued to stay in Country E, his life would be in danger? Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling heavy-hearted. ¡°Sister Pear, are you listening to me?¡± Gu Li came back to her senses, her voice softening a bit, ¡°I got it. You should rest well. I¡¯ll visit again next time.¡± ¡°Okay, bye.¡± Frank said with augh and ended the call. The next second, he turned to his aide by his side, the smile fading from his lips: ¡°What will Sister Pear think if she found out that this bombing incident was orchestrated by Country E?¡± Chapter 182 - 182: No Sweet Pears, Won’t Eat_l Chapter 182: No Sweet Pears, Won¡¯t Eat_l Trantor: 549690339 Meanwhile, after ending the call with Frank, Gu Li struggled to calm her heart. She walked back and forth in her room for more than ten minutes before finally giving in to her temptation and running to find Mo Shiting. At the same time, Mo Shiting was busy handling the crisis in Country E over the phone. The reason he hurried back to his home country was that he heard about ns from Country E¡¯s royal family to harm him. After all, he was on their turf, so he had to retreat first. ¡°So, what are your ns now?¡± Li Jinyao asked over the phone. Mo Shiting pinched the middle of his brows, struggling with a headache. He was about to answer when suddenly there came a ¡°knock-knock-knock¡± at the door. He knew it was Gu Li and his tense face softened a little. ¡°I¡¯ve got to go,¡± he told Li Jinyao. Upon concluding his talk, he hung up. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist calling out when she didn¡¯t get an answer after knocking. It took a few seconds for the doors to the study room to finally open from inside. ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯ve cut some fruit for you.¡± While speaking, Gu Li raised the te in her hands. Mo Shiting nced at the te and smirked, ¡°There are no pears, I don¡¯t want it.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Annoyed, Gu Li retorted. Was he seriously in the mood to tease her at this point? Men! ¡°Come in.¡± Despite what he¡¯d said, Mo Shiting took the te from her hands and ushered her into the room. Gu Li lightly stepped in, following him to the sofa area to sit down. Mo Shiting ced the te on the coffee table, picked a piece of honeydew melon with a fork, and held it up to her mouth. Without any need for formalities, Gu Li opened her mouth and ate. Seeing his furrowed brows, aware that he was still troubled by the matter of Country E, Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. She cut straight to the chase, ¡°Brother Ting, did Country E¡¯s royal family propose any terms to you?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s movement of picking another piece of honeydew melon froze momentarily. After hesitation, he finally told her, ¡°Just now, the authorities of Country E called and wanted exclusive rights to GT¡¯stest chip technology. I refused.¡± ¡°GT?¡± Gu Li blinked in surprise, somewhat at a loss. ¡°What does GT have to do with the Mo family?¡± Mo Shiting lightly pinched her nose, his eyes twinkling with amusement. ¡°Nothing directly. GT is mypany.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Ah? You¡­you are the legendary GT President?¡± Whoa, she was taken aback by this revtion. But, didn¡¯t he oppose her entering the entertainment industry? Why did he invest in it for her? Why does everyone say that GT¡¯s executives are her fans? Originally¡­ Ha, ha. Normally, Gu Li would definitely have taken this opportunity to tease him and ask a few questions. But at this moment, she waspletely out of mood. She¡¯d better focus on this crisis. After serious consideration, Gu Li finally managed to put the pieces together. In recent years, GT Group emerged out of nowhere, and its numerous top-notch technologies have only been used for Hua Country. As a result, Hua Country dominated the tech sector and GT became a thorn in the side for other countries. However, GT was mysterious and hard to pin down, so they turned their attention to the widely spread, high-profile Mo Group businesses around the world. For those people, both Mo Group and GT were one and the same, and the actual person in control was Mo Shiting. Putting it bluntly, this crisis of Mo Group was entirely caused by GT¡¯s involvement. Gu Li shared her thoughts with Mo Shiting before asking, ¡°Brother Ting, is my analysis urate?¡± ¡°Right, I made the same guess.¡± Mo Shiting nodded. If they hadn¡¯t just demanded GT¡¯s technology, he wouldn¡¯t have considered this possibility. ¡°So if you don¡¯t give in, they n to force the Mo Group out of Country E, right?¡± Chapter 183 - 183: This Brother is Getting Better and Betterl Chapter 183: This Brother is Getting Better and Betterl Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li looked serious. Although Country E is small, its economy is developed. The Mo family¡¯s department stores and hotels have been well established there for over 20 years and are thriving. If they were to withdraw now, it could likely impact the Mo family¡¯s global standing. Moreover, if the Mo family were to announce its withdrawal from the market in Country E, their stock price would likely plummet. One thing would lead to another, and the impact would be incalcble. The more Gu Li thought about it, the more despicable she found the opposition. She even wondered if the explosion was orchestrated by the authorities of Country E. Sigh, could it really be? After all, Frank is a prince of a country; they wouldn¡¯t go as far as to disregard his safety¡­ ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s low voice timely interrupted Gu Li¡¯s thoughts. Startled, Gu Li looked up to see Shiting looking at her with concern. She licked her lips before honestly saying, ¡°Brother Ting, do you think it¡¯s possible that the explosion was orchestrated by the authorities of Country E? That they¡¯re using Frank¡¯s injury as a reason to single out the Mo family? Can we track down the perpetrator of the explosion? If we could, perhaps we could use it as leverage in our negotiations.¡± ¡°Smart.¡± Mo Shiting could not help but reach out and stroke her head, his voice filled with admiration. It seemed that his girl was remarkably clever in critical moments, thinking along the same lines as him. Initially, Mo Shiting thought of her as a yful young girl. He liked to tease her, spoil her, and loved the peaceful and joyful feeling he had when she was by his side. But in this moment, he realized that perhaps he didn¡¯t know Gu Li as well as he thought he did. Perhaps, she could offer him more than he thought¡­ Perhaps due to the weariness from their journey and ack of proper rest, after chatting with Gu Li for a while, Mo Shiting dozed off on the sofa. Looking at his extraordinarily handsome face, the girl¡¯s beautiful almond-shaped eyes shimmered gently. Rather than disturbing him, she sat quietly next to him, looking up at the ceiling, lost in her thoughts. His head was rested on her shoulder, creating a romantic and cozy atmosphere. An hourter, Mo Shiting gradually woke up. Upon opening his eyes, he realized he had been asleep on Gu Li¡¯s shoulder for quite some time. A trace of apology shed in his eyes: ¡°Sorry, did I make you ufortable?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gu Li gave him a sweet smile and moved her shoulder a bit. Having maintained the same position for an hour without moving indeed made her feel a bit stiff. ¡°Let me help you.¡± Out of nowhere, he offered his help. Before Gu Li could react, he had already stretched out his hands, gently massaging her shoulder. ¡°Mmm, that feels nice.¡± Gu Li enjoyed his touch and sighed contentedly, closing her eyes and letting him serve her. After massaging her for a while with just the right amount of force, Mo Shiting saw her eyes closed, her lips pursed irresistibly, and he desired to give her a kiss. But just as he was about to act, there was a knock on the door. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, the head of the family requests your presence for dinner in the main house.¡± It was Aunt Liang. Gu Li quickly opened her eyes, replying with a smile, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll be right there.¡± ¡°Very well, Young Madam. I shall return first.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± As Aunt Liang¡¯s footsteps faded away, Gu Li said, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s get going.¡± As she turned to look at him, she was met with his deep, intense gaze. Facing his affectionate gaze, Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and a blush slowly crept up her cheeks. ¡°Brother Ting, why are you suddenly looking at me so affectionately?¡± Mo Shiting leaned in, his handsome face inches away, his lips curving into a faint smirk, ¡°Because you¡¯re beautiful.¡± Gu Li: This brother is getting better and better at this.. Chapter 184 - 184: You all will have to give me 5 babies in the future l Chapter 184: You all will have to give me 5 babies in the future l Trantor: 549690339 They took their sweet time, and by the time they returned to the main house an hour had already passed. Old Master Mo had been waiting for them in the dining room all along. Slightly impatient from waiting too long, he couldn¡¯t help but hum in discontent when he saw theirte arrival. He asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Where have you been? Why are you sote?¡± Where have they been? Of course, it was¡­ a secret that couldn¡¯t be disclosed. Gu Li felt a little guilty and chuckled, ¡°Grandpa, I just took a call, got a bit caught up in something, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Hearing that Little Pear had been dyed, Old Master Mo immediately changed his expression and said with fatherly affection, ¡°Handling serious matters should be the priority, it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve only been waiting for a little while. Come, Aunt Liang, serve a bowl of ck chicken soup for Young Madam to supplement her health, she¡¯s too thin.¡± ¡°Yes, Old Master,¡± replied Aunt Liang, beaming as she left the dining room. Soon, she brought a bowl of steaming chicken soup for Gu Li. Gu Li, who had been craving the soup, took a satisfying sip. At this point, Old Master Mo looked at Mo Shiting with distaste and added, ¡°Fill another bowl for this rascal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Just as expected, the Old Master was tough in words but soft at heart. Thanks to Gu Li¡¯s presence, the dinner atmosphere was much more lively. ¡°Little Pear, why don¡¯t you stay here forever instead of going back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea?¡± Thinking about how this youngdy was soon leaving, Old Master Mo felt somewhat reluctant. Gu Li also felt reluctant, but this ce was too far from the city center, which made work inconvenient. So she had to say, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯ll visit you more on weekends. If you¡¯re willing, you can alsoe and live with us at Blue Sky and Blue Sea.¡± As she said this, she nced at the silent Mo Shiting, ¡°Right, Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting murmured a response. Old Master Mo turned his face away and said, ¡°Never mind. I prefer staying here. Living under the same roof with thisd every day, I¡¯m afraid I would die from anger.¡± Mo Shiting smiled, ¡°It¡¯s good that you know yourself so well.¡± ¡°You ¡± Old Master Mo was immediately left red-faced and fuming. Seeing the grandpa and grandson argue, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but giggle. An old rascal and a child, what a perfect match! After dinner, Mo Shiting went to handle some work matters. Gu Li entertained Old Master Mo in the living room by ying chess with him. Old Master Mo adored her, not only because of her pleasant character, but also her various talents. After a few games of Go, Old Master Mo suddenly asked, ¡°Pear, how far have you and thatd progressed? Can I look forward to carrying my great-grandchild?¡± With her cheeks blushing, Gu Li said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m only 21, isn¡¯t it a bit too early?¡± Moreover, whether she and Mo Shiting could make it to the end was still unknown. What if they really do get divorced in a month? Sigh! Old Master Mo didn¡¯t know about her worries but agreed that she was indeed too young. So he said, ¡°That¡¯s true too, you¡¯re still a university student, it is too early.¡± After saying this, he sighed, ¡°I guess it¡¯s just me being too eager. I¡¯m just worried about how many years I can hang on with this failing body¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t bear to hear that and immediatelyforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. You¡¯ll live for many more decades. We¡¯ll need your help to look after the children in the future.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Old Master Mo immediately perked up, his eyes brightening, ¡°That¡¯s a promise then, you¡¯ll have five babies.¡± While saying so, he gestured a ¡®5¡¯ with his hand. Gu Li: Just then, Mo Shiting walked in from outside. Seeing him, Old Master Mo excitedly said, ¡°Heyd, I just discussed with Little Pear. You two are going to give me five grandkids..¡± Chapter 185 - 185 You Also Like Me_l Chapter 185: You Also Like Me_l Trantor: 549690339 Old Master Mo¡¯s voice, powerful as a bell, faded Mo Shiting into silence. Five kids? He was taken aback for a moment, a special glint shed in his eyes. Unprepared for the old master¡¯s ¡°excessive¡± im in front of Mo Shiting, Gu Li felt utterly embarrassed. Unable to face anyone, she could only cover her face with both hands and shake her head vigorously. Blimey, why did she have to mention the kids? Now Brother Ting would definitely get the wrong idea. Ahhh¡­. The more she thought about it, the more annoyed Gu Li was, yet she was strangely curious about Mo Shiting¡¯s reaction. However, he avoided the topic with a poker face, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s gettingte now. You should rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Old Master Mo nced subconsciously at the European upright clock not far away. Seeing that it was already 11 o¡¯clock, he patted his knee, ¡°Oh, Little Pear and I were having such a good time chatting that I didn¡¯t realize it was already sote. Alright, you guys should also rest early.¡± After speaking, the old master slowly stood up. Seeing this, Uncle Guan hurried over to support him. Gu Li also had no choice but to stand up and say, ¡°Grandpa, good night.¡± ¡°Good night.¡± The old master lovingly waved his hand. After taking a few steps towards the stairs, he suddenly turned his head and said to Gu Li, ¡°Little Pear, remember our agreement. Good luck.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± After watching the old master and Uncle Guan go upstairs, the spacious living room was left with only Gu Li and Mo Shiting. Gu Li¡¯s pupils flickered, she was about to exin the ¡°having five kids¡± part, but he reached out and stroked her fluffy hair, quietly saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded softly. Because of his deliberate avoidance, she felt a bit dejected. Seeing him already turning to leave, she puffed her cheeks, then with her head hung low, she followed him. The moon was bright, the stars were sparse, and the gentle breeze brought a touch of coolness to the sweltering night. The two walked one after the other towards the Other Garden. Along the way, Mo Shiting remained silent, and Gu Li was also preupied, not speaking a word. The air was eerily quiet. Just when Gu Li thought this atmosphere would persist, Mo Shiting suddenly stopped by theke. Walking behind him, Gu Li hadn¡¯t noted his abrupt halt and collided right into him. ¡°Bang.¡± Her dainty nose hit his firm back hard, causing her to nearly shed tears of pain. As she extended her hand trying to rub her aching nose, he had already spun around and cupped her chin, checking her nose with great care while asking, ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gu Li was already feeling down, but at his concern, the small grievance she felt evaporated in an instant. ¡°I¡¯m okay, just a little sore. But I¡¯m fine now.¡± She pulled down his hand, tilted her face upwards, and bestowed him with a sweet smile. Under the streemp, the girl¡¯s smile was brighter than the stars. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t take his eyes off her for a moment, gazing at her without blinking. The man¡¯s gaze was intently concentrated yet tender as he regarded her as though she were his precious treasure. At this moment, Gu Li felt her heart thump chaotically in her chest, as if it were ready to spring from her throat. ¡°Brother Ting¡­.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but call out his name. Mo Shiting moved his handsome face closer, a hint of a smile ying about his eyes as he softly said, ¡°Hmm?¡± The way he intonates paints a picture of profound indulgence. ¡°If you keep staring at me like this, I might start to think that you like me too.¡± She mustered up the courage to say. Last but not least, whatever happens happens. She needs answers, doesn¡¯t she? After all, she can¡¯t always remain in vague intimacy with him.. Chapter 186 - 186 He Just Likes Her l Chapter 186: He Just Likes Her l Trantor: 549690339 After Gu Li finished speaking, she boldly looked into his eyes, as if she didn¡¯t want to give him a chance to escape. She held her breath and waited for his answer. However, he dyed responding, and continued to look at her, just as before. Getting no reply, Gu Li felt a bit upset. She resolutely pushed him, then tried to walk past him. Just as she was taking a step, her delicate wrist was gripped tightly by him. The man¡¯s maic voice followed, ¡°How can I tell if I like you or not?¡± Gu Li froze, not expecting him to ask such a question, let alone with such seriousness. Could it be possible that Brother Ting has never liked anyone, and that is why he is confused about his feelings for her? Gu Li blinked, gathered her thoughts, and then replied, ¡°You answer my questions. When you have answered all of my questions, you will know whether you like me or not.¡± With that settled, she couldn¡¯t help but grumble inwardly. Probably no other girl has to help her crush understand his feelings for her, right? ¡°Okay.¡± Shiting noticed a stone bench nearby and casually led her to it. ¡°Start.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled mischievously as she asked her first question, ¡°Am I pretty?¡± Giving her a nce, Mo Shiting saw the cunning smile on her face in the light of the streetmp. He couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°You¡¯re passable.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®passable¡¯? What¡¯s with that tone?¡± Gu Li protested. Mo Shiting gave her a look, deliberately saying, ¡°So¡­average?¡± Gu Li: She was so miffed she didn¡¯t want to ask anymore. What now? She took a deep breath and asked again, ¡°Is there any girl prettier than me in your eyes?¡± ¡°No.¡± Other than her, he never cared about anyone else¡¯s appearance. Seeing his decisive answer, Gu Li finally recovered some of her confidence, ¡°When you see me, are you happy?¡± The corners of Shiting¡¯s mouth tilted up slightly, ¡°Pretty much.¡± ¡°What if you can¡¯t see me? Will you miss me?¡± Mo Shiting: Obvious! ¡°Not saying anything? Then I¡¯ll assume you agree.¡± Gu Li boldly decided the answer for him. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t argue, letting her interpret his silence as she saw fit. Next, she asked, ¡°Why did you kiss me?¡± ¡°I wanted to.¡± He wanted to tease her mercilessly. ¡°Have you kissed anyone else before?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Did she think he was that type of guy? ¡°Not answering? That means no.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Although it was the truth, wasn¡¯t this girl being a bit too bossy? But that¡¯s precisely what makes her adorable. Mo Shiting, feeling amused by her antics, was caught off guard when he heard her ask, ¡°If I kiss someone else, will you be angry?¡± She wants to kiss someone else? Who gave her the nerve? Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes turned dangerous, ¡°What do you think?¡± Gu Li turned to look at him and deliberately challenged, ¡°How would I know? I¡¯m not a mind reader. Imagine the situation, seeing another man kiss me, hold me, how would you feel? Tell me?¡± The girl finished speaking,ughing unreservedly. Mo Shiting instinctively furrowed his brows. Just the thought of such a scene made him ufortable, yet she asked how he felt? Of course, he wanted to beat the other party to death. Anyone who dared to touch her, except him, would pay dearly! At this thought, he leaned over instantly, squeezed Gu Li¡¯s cheeks, and said very clearly, ¡°Whoever dares to kiss you is asking for death!¡± It seemed that she had gotten the answer she wanted. Gu Li¡¯s heart was blossoming with joy, but before she could celebrate, he picked her up and put her on the bench, standing.. Chapter 187 - 187: Actually Got Flirted Back?_l Chapter 187: Actually Got Flirted Back?_l Trantor: 549690339 I Gu Li was originally over 20 cm shorter than Mo Shiting, but with the added height of the stool, she was now a head taller than him. She looked down at him, her eyes sparkling as she said, ¡°Listen up, Brother Ting, if you don¡¯t like me, I¡¯ll go like someone else immediately.¡± Her voice was sweet and soft, coy yet provocative. It was both annoying and endearing to him. Mo Shiting warned her by pinching her waist, ¡°Don¡¯t dare!¡± Gu Li casually looped her arms around his neck, and voluntarily gave him a kiss on the cheek, ¡°So do you like me or not?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s earlobes flushed slightly, he awkwardly changed the subject, ¡°I¡¯ll carry you back.¡± Gu Li got genuinely angry, and defiantly sat down, ¡°You go back yourself, I want to stay here.¡± Mo Shiting had no choice but to bend down, supporting the stone stool with his hands, he sat her on hisp and looked into her eyes: ¡°Are you angry?¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you already know the answer?¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°What do I know? Unless you say it out loud, everything can only be my guessing.¡± ¡°Do you really need to say it out loud for such things?¡± Mo Shiting disagreed. Indeed, he felt that he had started to like her. But must he say it out load when he started liking someone? Hadn¡¯t he already made it clear enough? Women are such troublemaking creatures. ¡°Will you, will you tell me?¡± Gu Li, being her typically stubborn self, demanded an answer. Mo Shiting reluctantly obliged: ¡°I like you, is that enough?¡± ¡°Such reluctance.¡± The girl muttered discontentedly. ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it back.¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± Gu Li immediately hugged his waist, ¡°What has been said cannot be taken back!¡± It was not easy for her to finally get him to admit he liked her, why would she allow him to take it back? This man was too hard to woo. It seemed like she still had a long way to go to make him fallpletely in love with her. Thinking of this made Gu Li a bit depressed, she let go of him and turned away. Mo Shiting was taken aback by her sudden aloofness, he reached out to touch her head, but was swatted away. ¡°What¡¯s the matter now?¡± ¡°I need some peace and quiet.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°It¡¯s windy at night, let¡¯s go back and you can do your thinking.¡± Surprisingly, the man can actually make a joke. Gu Li wasn¡¯t really mad, she just found it a bit hard to ept. His joke seemed to lighten her mood a bit, she pouted and began to act coy, ¡°Someone said he was going to carry me.¡± A smirk appeared on the corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°But I prefer to be held like a princess.¡± As soon as the coquettish remark came out, Mo Shiting promptly picked her up without a word, ¡°Is this okay? My princess?¡± Not expecting him to call her ¡°princess,¡± and with such an indulgent tone, Gu Li felt her heart pacing with joy. She curled her lips, confidently wrapping her arms around his neck: ¡°It¡¯s okay, my Knight Brother.¡± Knight Brother? Mo Shiting chuckled, suddenly finding the nickname quite pleasant. He carried her all the way back to their residence. Once inside, instead of putting her down on the floor, he sat her down on the shoe-changing stool, took a pair of slippers from the shoe cab for her to change into. Witnessing his considerate gesture, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but tease him: ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you help me run a bathter?¡± Yeah, she was being greedy. Mo Shiting responded with a teasing smile, ¡°Then, should I also help you bathe?¡± Wow, did she just get counter-teased? Did he think that she would back down if he said that? He totally underestimated her. So, Little Pear quickly changed her shoes, stood up, and took his hand: ¡°Why don¡¯t we bathe together?¡± Chapter 188 - 188: Who... Who wants to see you? Chapter 188: Who¡­ Who wants to see you? Shameless!_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was convinced that her bold words would surely scare Mo Shiting off, so she waited gleefully for the sight of him fleeing in a panic. However, she didn¡¯t anticipate the situation to gopletely off course¡ª ¡°Alright!¡± He actually agreed?! Gu Li widened her eyes, let go of him in disbelief, and quickly recanted when she realized what just happened: ¡°Err, nevermind. Let¡¯s both bathe separately. Quickly!¡± Finishing her sentence, she attempted to run off, but he was faster and snaked his arms around her waist from behind. His whisper by her ear was intoxicatingly inviting. ¡°Bathing together can also be fun. Didn¡¯t you want to see me? Hm?¡± Boom¡ª Gu Li¡¯s face turns beet red as she hurriedly retorts, ¡°Who¡­ who wants to see you? Shameless!¡± ¡°Not wanting to see me? But you want to have five kids with me? Hm?¡± Mo Shiting uses her grandfather¡¯s joking words to tease her. ¡°That was just grandfather making things up! I never said that.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face gets as hot as a furnace. She thought he wouldn¡¯t take it seriously, yet he yful teases her. How rude! Doesn¡¯t she have any dignity left? Just as she was about to remove his devilish ws from her waist, he suddenly sweeps her off her feet and into his arms. Gu Li gets flustered, ¡°Put me down!¡± Dangling in the air, she struggles furiously to touch the ground again. But Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t grant her a chance to escape and carries her directly upstairs. Throughout their journey back to their room, Gu Li continuously tries to predict the possible scenes waiting for her and her palms continuously sweat from the anxiety. Holy moly! She was not ready to be so intimate with him. Also, her underwear doesn¡¯t even match¡­ Yes, there¡¯s the issue! How could she let Brother Ting see her imperfect spends underwears? What if his fantasies about her shatter, and he dislikes her? Wouldn¡¯t her loss exceed her gains? No way! She must thwart this! That said, Gu Li¡¯s beautiful eyes swiveled, and an idea struck her: ¡°Brother Ting, I just remembered that I¡¯m on my period. It¡¯s not good for us to shower together.¡± Mo Shiting realized that she was trying to wimp out, so he said seriously, ¡°There are no such taboos between a husband and wife.¡± Gu Li is left speechless and finally manages to find her voice, ¡°But I think we¡¯re moving too fast.¡± He replies, ¡°Not fast. Our five kids are still waiting.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± This point is beyond a joke, right? Unable to argue with him, she let him carry her into the room. Luckily, he finally puts her down. The moment she is free again, Gu Li immediately springs a few feet away and grabs a cushion for protection, standing resolute, ¡°Brother Ting, you can¡¯t force me.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± His eyes twinkle with a hint ofughter as he finally peels off his clothes and says, ¡°I was just joking. I¡¯ll go run your bath.¡± With that, he heads towards the bathroom. Watching his towering figure, Gu Li rests her chin on the cushion and can¡¯t help but smile. Brother Ting does have the potential to be a very good husband. Hee hee hee. The happier she gets, the more her lower abdomen cramps. It¡¯s a familiar signal. What?! Is her period genuinely on its way? ¡°Brother Ting,e out quick.¡± As Mo Shiting had just turned on the shower to let out hot water, he heard her urgent voice from outside. He tossed the showerhead into the tub and went out. ¡°What happened?¡± Seeing her pacing around while rubbing her stomach anxiously, he instinctively furrows his brow.. Chapter 189 - 189 Brother, can you get my clothes for me_l Chapter 189: Brother, can you get my clothes for me_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Oh, lying does have its consequences. My period has reallye.¡± Gu Li drooped her face. Mo Shiting: Turns out she had been lying to him earlier? However, seeing her difort, he momentarily puts aside his thoughts and asks her with concern, ¡°So you are currently¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I need to take a shower.¡± Gu Li hurriedly finishes her sentence, darting off towards the bathroom. By the time Mo Shiting reacts, she has already mmed the bathroom door shut with a ¡°bang¡±. Such a rush? Mo Shiting can¡¯t help but chuckle. Gu Li was only worried about soiling her underwear because of her period, she didn¡¯t notice that she dashed into the shower without bringing a change of clothes. Afterfortably cleaning herself up, and getting ready to put on clothes, she realizes what she had forgotten. Damn it! How could she forget something so important? She was starting to lose faith in herself. What to do? There¡¯s no way she could put on her old clothes again, and after searching the whole bathroom, aside from a few small towels, she only has a 7O*i4Ocm bath towel. Should she dare to walk out wrapped in that? But such a short towel won¡¯t cover much. Besides, her period came on strong, what if¡­ Eh, the imagery is so graphic, she can¡¯t even imagine. What if¡­ she asks Brother Ting to help pass her some clothes? Although it¡¯s embarrassing, it¡¯s still better than dirtying the floor. With that thought in mind, Gu Li yells towards the door, ¡°Brother Ting, are you there?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Mo Shiting, sitting on the sofa with his eyes closed restfully, immediately opens his eyes upon hearing her voice. ¡°Can you do me a favor, Brother?¡± Her voice held a hint of amusement, she even stopped calling him Brother Ting and flirtatiously addressed him as just ¡®Brother¡¯. Have to say, this ¡®Brother¡¯ sounded sweeter than before. Mo Shiting quickly gets up to walk towards the bathroom door, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°I forgot my clothes.¡± Knowing he¡¯s just outside, standing beyond the door, Gu Li¡¯s voice softens a bit. Her pretty face gradually turns a bit red, it¡¯s unclear whether it¡¯s due to shyness or because of the steam in the bathroom. Forgot her clothes? Mo Shiting involuntarily imagines her embarrassed figure, a strange glint surfaces in his deep eyes. The room has the air conditioning cranked up, but he still feels a bit hot. He pulls at his shirt cor, trying to suppress the restless feeling within his heart. Just then, he heard Gu Li¡¯s cautious voice once again, ¡°Brother Ting, are you still there?¡± Mo Shiting regains hisposure, puts his hands in his pockets, leans against the wall and responds, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Could you get them for me?¡± Hearing his response, Gu Li lets out a sigh. Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, teasing her, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if youe out naked.¡± Gu Li,pletely taken aback by his cheekiness, blushes deep like a ripe tomato, ¡°Absolutely not. Will you help me or not?¡± ¡°Say ¡®Brother¡¯ again.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was startled, notprehending why he asked her to do that all of a sudden. But, she didn¡¯t dwell on it for long, and obediently calls him again, ¡°Brother, could you bring me some clothes, they¡¯re in the bottom drawer of the wardrobe. There is a whole set of cotton underwear, and a nightdress. And also, bring me a night pad.¡± By the time she said thest few words, she felt even more embarrassed. Mo Shiting initially wanted to tease her some more, but when he heard the word ¡°night pad¡±, he immediately remembered she was on her period and didn¡¯t bear to torment her any longer. ¡°Wait.¡± After saying that, he strides into the cloakroom. Opening the bottom drawer of the wardrobe, it was indeed full of pink cute panties and bras.. Chapter 190 - 190 Brother Ting, are you done?_l Chapter 190: Brother Ting, are you done?_l Trantor: 549690339 Coming into contact with such intimate clothing of a young girl for the first time, Mo Shiting felt somewhat uneasy, but he couldn¡¯t resist his curiosity about her size. So, he casually picked up a bra to take a look. D? She actually has D cup size? Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help being skeptical. After checking a few others which were all in size D, he was finally convinced, Originally, he intended to select a set of underwear, close the drawer and leave. However, a delicate box caught his attention. Opening the box, he found a brand new pajama set. Upon examining it, the transparency of the fabric made his handsome face instantly flush to the roots of his ears. Did she really¡­? He couldn¡¯t help but visualize her in that nightdress. The restless heat he had barely suppressed bubbled up again. Damn it! What was he thinking? Mo Shiting cursed quietly, took a deep breath to dispel those messy thoughts. ¡°Brother Ting, are you done?¡± Gu Li, who had been waiting for him, couldn¡¯t help but push. Mo Shiting regained hisposure, his voice slightly rough: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡± With that, he neatly folded the pajamas back into the box, picked up the underwear and a nightgown and hurried out, Halfway, he realised he had forgotten to pick the sanitary pads and he had to go back. Daily use? Liners? So many options? Where are the ones for night use? Looking at the colorful packaging, he waspletely dazzled. Only after a great deal of effort did he finally find the word ¡°night time¡±. After this fumble, Mo Shiting felt more exhausted than finishing a project. Having strode quickly back to the bathroom door, he knocked on the door. Soon, the door cracked open slightly, and the girl¡¯s delicate hand reached out. Mo Shiting subconsciously nced at her hand, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down. If not for his strong willpower, he would have pushed the door open, pinned her against the door and passionately kissed her¡­ Gu Li¡¯s hand was still hanging in the air, unable to grab her clothes. Her heart pounded rapidly: ¡°Brother Ting, where are my clothes?¡± Only then did Mo Shiting put all the clothes in her hand. Fearing that his voice would betray his emotions, he didn¡¯t say a word and turned away. Unable to bear staying in the room, he headed straight to the study. Having received her clothes, Gu Li quickly checked through them. Seeing that nothing was missing, she finally let out a sigh of relief. At that moment, she had no idea the turmoil that he had been through. Of course, if not for her period, she might have been¡­ Mo Shiting almost fled in panic. After entering the study, he closed the door, panting slightly. Damn it! Although he teased her from time to time, he wasn¡¯t really serious before. In his mind, she had always been a young girl. But just now¡­ It must have been prepared by the maid. Such ulterior motives! Until this moment, Mo Shiting still did not believe that his innocent little girl would wear such clothes. After dressing, Gu Li came out and found that Mo Shiting was not in the room. She pursed her lips, but decided not to go looking for him. Felling unwell on the first day of her period, she chose to lie down and cover herself up to sleep. As the night grew deep, she gave a yawn and soon fell into a deep sleep. That night, Mo Shiting did not return to the room but chose to sleep in another room. Early the next morning, he got up for morning run and bumped into the old man who also came for morning exercise. ¡°Grandfather?? ¡± Mo Shiting greeted him respectfully. The old man looked at him disdainfully, ¡°You¡¯re supposed to spend your rest days with your wife.. Why are you up so early?¡± Chapter 191 - 191: Haven’t Got Wife Sorted Out Yet? Chapter 191: Haven¡¯t Got Wife Sorted Out Yet? _1 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting calmly answered: ¡°Going to bed early and getting up early is what you¡¯ve always taught me, isn¡¯t it, Grandpa?¡± Old Master Mo choked slightly, ¡°That¡¯s true, but you need to step it up now and give me a great-grandchild! I don¡¯t prioritize boys over girls, I like both boys and girls, as long as they are born to Little Pear.¡± Mo Shiting was at a loss for words, ¡°She¡¯s still young, don¡¯t you think you¡¯re rushing this a bit, Grandpa?¡± Hearing this, Old Master Mo swung his cane, ¡°She might be young, but you¡¯re certainly not getting any younger!¡± ¡°I¡¯m only 26.¡± ¡°Ha, 26?¡± Old Master Mo huffed, ¡°At your age, your father could already do errands. And you, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re still¡­a virgin?¡± As he said this, the hint of contempt in his eyes intensified. Initially, it was just a guess, but upon seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s displeased expression, Old Master Mo was startled, he red fiercely, ¡°Damn boy, did I guess right?¡± Mo Shiting: Tired, he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore. ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m off for a run.¡± He decided to avoid the topic and hurried off for a run. Old Master Mo was persistent, he yelled after him, ¡°Youe back here!¡± Mo Shiting turned a deaf ear to him and ran even faster. Watching him run farther and farther away, Old Master Mo mmed his cane on the ground and reluctantly gave up. However, he was truly shocked to find out that his incapable grandson still hadn¡¯t managed to win over his wife, even after being married for so long? How shameful¡­ If things kept going this way, and if Little Pear ran off with someone else, wouldn¡¯t that be¡­ No, he had to figure out a way for them to consummate their marriage. Old Master Mo narrowed his shrewd eyes and quickly came up with a n. He nodded with a meaningful smile. When Mo Shiting returned to Other Garden from his morning run, it was an hourter. He took a refreshing cold shower and dressed casually, then knocked on Gu Li¡¯s door. The girl was still sound asleep andpletely oblivious to the noise. Mo Shiting simply pushed the door open. What caught his eye was her, with her nket kicked to the floor, sprawled out in a spread-eagle position on the bed. Her sleeping position was incredibly uninhibited. Her skirt was lifted up to her waist, revealing her long beautiful legs perfectly to his sight, and even¡­.her underwear. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes darkened, and he found his breathing growing heavier. He stood still, staring at her for a while, then slowly walked to the edge of the bed. Just then, the girl turned over in her sleep. identally, she almost fell off the bed. Mo Shiting was startled and quickly caught her before she could hit the floor. This girl, even sleep was such a thrilling event for her, just like a child. Despite hisint, his eyes were filled with adoration. Heid her back on the bed and covered her with the nket, finally letting out a sigh of relief. At that moment, the girl woke up. Seeing Mo Shiting sitting at the edge of her bed, staring at her, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but crack a sweet smile. ¡°Good mo¡­.¡± She wanted to wish him ¡°Good morning,¡± but before she could finish her words, he leaned in and sealed her lips with his. His kiss was more fierce than ever, heavier with panting, and his hands were also busy. Even Gu Li in her daze could sense his¡­urge. Brother Ting really can¡­ This was the first time she had witnessed him¡­ Gu Li was terribly embarrassed but didn¡¯t wish to push him away at all. Afterwards, Mo Shiting leaned against her forehead, panting heavily. The girl instinctively blinked to see him close to her ear, his voice hoarse, ¡°Did you buy your underwear in a size too big?¡± Chapter 192 - 192: Kissing Her until She’s Out of Anger_l Chapter 192: Kissing Her until She¡¯s Out of Anger_l Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li was slightly stunned, not reacting for a moment. In the next second, his nimble fingers slid around her heart like ying the piano. His tone teasing, ¡°Is it this small, a D-cup?¡± Boom This jerk! He not only peeked at her size, but even made fun of her? Gu Li¡¯s pretty face immediately turned red. Outraged, she grabbed a pillow next to her and mmed it against his head, ¡°You have no shame!¡± Mo Shiting easily seized the pillow, his lips curving into a captivating smile, ¡°Looks like, I hit the nail on the head.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li huffily got up from the bed, tidied her crumpled pajamas, and stood in front of him with her chest held high, ¡°Where am I small? Tell me, where am I small?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze traveled downward, giving her a look. Unfortunately, her pajamas were both wide and thick, so even knowing that she wore nothing underneath, he couldn¡¯t see anything. However, the feel was top-notch. Recalling the softness he had just held in his hand, Mo Shiting felt a little stirred. Seeing that he remained quiet for a long time, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but snort: ¡°Forget it, I won¡¯t stoop to your level. Anyway, in the future¡ª¡± ¡°What about the future?¡± Before she knew it, the man had already wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her towards himself. The two stood close together, and his hot breath mingled with hers. Gu Li¡¯s heart raced, and she tried to push him away, ¡°I¡¯m still angry, stay away.¡± ¡°What about the future? Hmm?¡± He insistently questioned. Gu Li red at him, ¡°In the future, you¡¯ll eat your words! You¡¯ll be too obsessed to extricate yourself.¡± Mo Shiting: Who gave her this confidence? Heughed, ¡°Great, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing you proved right.¡± ¡°You¡­ Humph!¡± The girl punched him, ¡°You won¡¯t get the chance, I¡¯ll never give you the opportunity.¡± This petite figure, rather than saying she was angry, it seemed more like she was coquettishly teasing him. Adorable. Mo Shiting smiled, couldn¡¯t resist but to gently peck her lips. Immediately, a sensation of tickling spread from her heart. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li wanted to protest, but before the words left her mouth he kissed her again. One time, two times, three times¡­ he kept kissing, kept kissing until she lost all her anger, kept going until she had no strength to resist, and ended upughing. ¡°Hahaha, stop kissing!¡± ¡°Hahaha, stop¡­¡± The two lingered in the room for quite a while before descending the stairs. By this time, it was way past breakfast. Gu Li rubbed her grumbling stomach, and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother Ting, I¡¯m so hungry, can you cook breakfast for me at Other Garden, pretty please?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°I can¡¯t cook.¡± ¡°You can learn. I just want to eat something made by you.¡± Little Pear began to whine, ¡°Brother, please? Even just a fried egg, and toast would be fine.¡± This move was indeed her lethal weapon. Mo Shiting had no choice but to agree, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li nodded with a smile, her eyes curved with delight. However, her smiles soon faded. Looking at the ckish lump on the white porcin te, Gu Li had a hard time swallowing her saliva, ¡°This¡­ is this a fried egg?¡± ¡°Um.¡± Gu Li: Could she choose not to eat it? The answer, of course, was no. She was the one who asked for it. No matter how bad it tasted, she had to eat it. After all, it was a masterpiece of Brother Ting¡¯s first time cooking in his life, she couldn¡¯t refuse¡­ A simple fried egg, no big deal. Gu Li struggled to pick up her chopsticks, but at this moment saw the man bringing over two more tes of simr ckish stuff.. Chapter 193 - 193 Indeed, Soap Operas are Chapter 193: Indeed, Soap Operas are Deceptive_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°There¡¯s more?!!¡± Gu Li was shocked. Her eyes widened instantly, feelingpletely desperate. Mo Shiting leisurely put two tes in front of her and said in a deep voice, ¡°Here¡¯s the toast you asked for, withplimentary sausages.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Oh haha, Brother Ting, you¡¯re so good to me. Please sit down and eat together.¡± There¡¯s no way she could finish all these dark dishes alone, so Gu Li already nned to ¡°share¡± them with him. Plus, once Brother Ting realized the food he cooked was not tasty, he certainly wouldn¡¯t make her eat it. Gu Li thought beautifully, but Mo Shiting was uncooperative, ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, coffee is enough for me.¡± He said, rubbing her head, ¡°Aren¡¯t you very hungry? Eat quickly.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­You really won¡¯t eat with me? There¡¯s so much, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°I remember your appetite is not small. Be good, don¡¯t waste food.¡± Gu Liughed dryly: ¡°Hehe.¡± Mo Shiting quickly left the dining room again, Gu Li guessed he must have gone to make coffee. s, she slightly regretted being too dramatic just now, she should have cooked herself. Apparently, just because a man is handsome doesn¡¯t mean he can cook well, dramas are all deceptive. As she grumbled, she picked up her chopsticks, lifted a piece of fried egg that still seemed edible into her mouth. Huh, the taste was surprisingly good. Gu Li¡¯s eyes lightened, she immediately took a bite of the toast. Aside from being a bit burnt, it wasn¡¯tpletely inedible. In fact, Brother Ting does have a knack for cooking, which can be cultivated further. Mo Shiting returned from making coffee, just to find Gu Li had devoured the breakfast he made. Looking at the empty tes, he couldn¡¯t help but specte, was she too hungry or was his cooking good? At noon, the two said goodbye to Old Master Mo and drove back to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Shortly after arriving home, Mo Shiting got a phone call and hurried out. Gu Li took out her notebook, intending to continue her drawing, and just at that moment her phone chimed. It was Da Ha calling. ¡°What happened?¡± The girl sat on the sofa, looking quite content. But on the other end, Da Ha sounded livid, ¡°Boss, the office building ourpany intended to lease was snatched by others.¡± Upon hearing this, Gu Li frowned, ¡°What happened? Weren¡¯t you supposed to sign the lease contract today?¡± ¡°Yeah, I prepared all the documents, just waiting to make the payment after signing the agreement. Who knew that thendlord would actually go back on his word in front of me, and leased it to Cheng Ying from GE Entertainment at the same price! Cheng Ying clearly came to snatch the deal.¡± Talking about this, Da Ha was so angry his teeth itched. Especially after the contract was signed, Cheng Ying even had the nerve toe over and mock him, ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this Gu Li¡¯s underling? What, Gu Li also wanted this building? Too bad, she doesn¡¯t get her way, unless shees forward under the name of young mistress of the Mo family. However, I heard that the Mo family has always avoided the entertainment circle. If Gu Li dared to do so, I¡¯m afraid the Mo family might kick her to the curb, huh? Haha.¡± Without omitting a single word, Da Ha reported Cheng Ying¡¯s taunt to Gu Li. Gu Li scoffed. She had been so busytely that she almost forgot about this woman. Now, she recalled that she still had a score to settle with Cheng Ying, who had her assistant drug the waitress in the restaurantst time. With this thought, Gu Li ordered, ¡°Check how many artists Cheng Ying has under her. I want detailed information on every one of them.¡± Upon hearing this, Da Ha was immediately energized, ¡°Boss, what are you nning to do?¡± Chapter 194 - 194 This Rival is Really Strong l Chapter 194: This Rival is Really Strong l Trantor: 549690339 Perhaps too excited. Da Ha couldn¡¯t wait for Gu Li to respond and blurted out, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re thinking of poaching from Cheng Ying? Haha, if we can attract all the stars she manages, it would be a st. She will certainly lose her mind.¡± Da Ha said with increasing jubtion. At this moment, Gu Li countered him: ¡°Do you still remember the original intention of our starting apany?¡± Without any hesitation, Da Ha responded, ¡°Of course, to give young, dream-driven people a chance to demonstrate their abilities.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Therefore, I definitely won¡¯t sign those already famous stars.¡± ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors that GE Entertainment has some less-than-spotless figures; quite a few of their headlining stars have notoriously bad conduct. That said, we can take the high ground and let the public know just who they¡¯re really fans of.¡± Although her original intention for entering the entertainment circle was to create new stars, if she could flush out some of the industry¡¯s bad apples along the way, it would be a good thing. After sharing her thoughts with Da Ha, who raised both hands in approval, they returned to the topic, ¡°Boss, do we have to find another office building? Do you have any ideas?¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, ¡°Let¡¯s take our time to find it, there¡¯s no rush. First, you collect the information on GE for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Da Haplied, then suddenly piped up, ¡°By the way, boss, I heard that Qiu Yuxin just signed with Cheng Ying. How about we start with her?¡± ¡°Qiu Yuxin?¡± Gu Li was briefly taken aback, then frowned, ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any skeletons in her closet that could destroy her. Maybe we should look into someone else.¡± In fact, she had already looked into Qiu Yuxin previously. Not a good person, but not inherently bad, just deeply manipted by Shen Yunsi and constantly being used. You have to admit, the wrist action of Miss Shen is truly astonishing, from Mrs. Song down to the servant bodyguards, almost everyone was bought by her, even the female spy Yi Bing from the Hawk was her loyal follower. This adversary was so strong, she wondered whether in Brother Ting¡¯s heart, she held an equal ce? Thinking that Mo Shiting may truly have had feelings for Shen Yunsi, Gu Li suddenly felt sullen. Oh, right, how could she forget that Mrs. Song even established a charity foundation called ¡°Shi Yun¡± to y matchmaker for them? Although she felt ufortable at the time, because she didn¡¯t dare to hold high hopes for her feelings towards Brother Ting, she felt she had no right to object, but now¡­ At this thought, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but open Weibo to search for rted content about the ¡°Shi Yun¡± foundation. Results, unexpectedly, she was shocked to find that they had so many cp fans, they even had their own super topic. Having a super topic was fine, but she was surprised to find a number of messages cursing her. using her of being a vixen, a mistress ¡­ all kinds of harsh words. Ahhh, so infuriating! Gu Li simply tossed her phone aside, out of sight, out of mind. But it wasn¡¯t long before she couldn¡¯t help but fish out her phone again, puffing her cheeks, logging into her alternate ount to retort one by one ¡ª CP Fan A: [I heard Miss Yunsi ising back to the country. Isn¡¯t the rotten pear leaving Young Master Mo soon? Do you think you are a worthy opponent for Miss Yunsi?] Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy : [Sorry, Mo Shiting already belongs to Gu Li, she doesn¡¯t need topete!] CP Fan B: [Miss Yunsi and Mo Shiting were childhood sweethearts. If it weren¡¯t for the rotten pear interfering, Mo Shiting would have married Miss Yunsi long ago.. This rotten pear, this interloper, home-wrecker, vixen, why doesn¡¯t she go and die?] Chapter 195 - 195 Love you, brother. Pen Core_l Chapter 195: Love you, brother. Pen Core_l Trantor: 549690339 | This fan¡¯sments were pure venom, and Gu Li had just been riled up by them. She took in a deep breath, and started typing within the reply box¡ª Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [If Mo Shiting wanted to marry Shen Yunsi, he would have done it already. Why would he wait until Gu Li turned 20 to marry her? Think about it, ponder it carefully. Hasn¡¯t Mo Shiting been waiting for Gu Li to grow up?] Hmm yeah, even though she knew it to be false, at that moment, she almost fooled herself. She continued typing: [In the end, who is the true mistress, the fox spirit, the vile person? Isn¡¯t the one who ruins someone else¡¯s family or rtionship the mistress? Is Gu Li? Clearly not! Unless you can find evidence, showing that Mo Shiting and Shen Yunsi were a couple before.] Her long string ofments were instantly met with a swarm of attacks. CP-Fan C: [@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, are you a Gu Li¡¯s fan storming in here? Do you have any shame? With such a vivid imagination, why don¡¯t you be a novelist? Buzz off back to your Gu Li¡¯s fandom, we don¡¯t wee you here.] CP-Fan D:[@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, get lost! You and your idol both stink!] CP-Fan E:[@Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy, young Master Mo and Miss Yunsi, are naturally a perfect match. Even Mrs. Song has established the ¡°Shi Yun¡± foundation in their name, which is the equivalent of official certification. Why are you standing up for Gu Li here? Get out!] Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [Haha, you CP fans are really interesting. A simple foundation has to be the proof of their love? If we¡¯re talking about proof, then Gu Li and Mo Shiting are legally protected as husband and wife. Even Mo Group publicly posted on Weibo supporting Gu Li! You people, are you blind? Selectively blind? A bunch of self-deceiving keyboard warriors.] Gu Li quickly typed out this section, even specially went to Mo Group¡¯s official Weibo to find the rted post and screenshot it, and attached it. This operation instantly ignited the many CP fans, after all every single word was the truth, and the screenshot even more so stung their face. But Gu Li felt quite pleased, the anger in her heart mostly dissipated, and she hummed a little tune, exiting the ¡°Shi Yun super topic¡±. Then, simply using the alt ount ¡°Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy¡±, she sent out a lovey-dovey Weibo post¡ª [Big bro cooked for the first time today, and made breakfast for me. though it doesn¡¯t look good, it tasted unexpectedly good. Big bro, I love you. xoxoa_a] Attached were the few photos she took in the morning at the ¡®Other Garden¡¯, and even made it into a heart shape. This ount, was actually her life ount, inside with records of the bits and pieces from her life. But ever since she registered the ount ¡°A Sweet Pear¡±, and identally became a major influencer, she used her alt ount less. Looking at thest time she posted, it was the day that she and Mo Shiting got registered for marriage. She remembered that she luckily got the red book, and instantly made a Weibo post to record it. Tang Tang Loves to Eat Candy: [I hope my decision is right, love you, big bro. xoxoa_a] Gu Li thought for a bit, and re-shared her Weibo post: This decision was unquestionably correct, I hope I can be with my big brother forever. After Mo Shiting left ¡®Blue Sky Blue Sea¡¯, he went directly to the Hawk Headquarters to find Li Jinyao. ¡°What¡¯s so urgent that you called me over, what happened?¡± Seeing Li Jinyao¡¯s face not looking too good, Mo Shiting asked without beating around the bush. Li Jinyao said: ¡°Just received a message from a secret agent, the explosion incident at Mo¡¯s Department Store of Country E is a self-directed and performed act by the Country E¡¯s royal family. During their evidence collection, they were discovered on the spot, and luckily escaped, but all the evidence was destroyed..¡± Chapter 196 - 196 How Many Secrets Does His Chapter 196: How Many Secrets Does His Family¡¯s Pear Hold?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting frowned hard. This really wasn¡¯t good news. ¡°It seems that Gu Li and I were right in our suspicions.¡± Mo Shiting spoke with a deep tone. Perhaps it was the mention of ¡°Gu Li¡± that made Li Jinyao cast a surprised nce at him, ¡°You and your newlywed wife, are you so close that you can discuss these matters?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°She¡¯s very smart.¡± His tone was slightly proud, and a hint of a smile appeared in his eyes. Li Jinyao was even more surprised, ¡°Fell in?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mo Shiting caught on and quickly reduced his smile, ¡°Fell into what?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve fallen into the pit of love.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Let¡¯s get back to business.¡± He immediately changed the subject and said seriously, ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, Second Prince Dori of Country E must be behind this explosion, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, it was him.¡± Li Jinyao nodded, ¡°By staging this explosion, he can implicate the Mo family, force GT to hand over the chip, and also get rid of his biggest threat to the throne. He kills two birds with one stone; perfect.¡± The one injured in this incident was the highly favored little prince, Frank; he was the youngest but the most popr candidate for the heir apparent, Dori has always regarded Frank as a thorn in his eye. ¡°However, Frank is not dead, he¡¯s only slightly injured, Harry must be disappointed.¡± The n was perfect, but Frank¡¯s survival was the biggest failure. After all, if Frank had died, the Mo family and the royal family of Country E would bepletely alienated. So, Frank is the key to resolving this matter. Li Jinyao thought so, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrow and asked, ¡°Can you contact Frank?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t, but there¡¯s someone who can.¡± Li Jinyao curled his lips while giving a smile that hinted a lot more. Mo Shiting¡¯s brows furrowed tighter, ¡°Who?¡± ¡°That lovely ¡®pear¡¯ of your family.¡± Mo Shiting: Just how many secrets does the ¡®pear¡¯ of his family hold that he is not aware of? Blue Sky Blue Sea. On a whim, Gu Li decided to join Auntie Guan in the kitchen to prepare some delicious food as a treat for Mo Shiting, and of course, for herself. She remembered that when they first got married, she vowed to win Mo Shiting¡¯s heart through his stomach. But as it turned out, there were few times when she cooked, which made her feel guilty. ¡°Young Madam, the young master does not like eating onions. Remember not to add any onions to the fish.¡± Auntie Guan reminded her with a smile. Gu Li was in a predicament: ¡°But this fish doesn¡¯t taste good without onions. How about Brother Ting eats something else instead? There are many other delicious foods.¡± With that said, she decisively sprinkled a handful of onions. Auntie Guan:¡±¡­¡± Foods are more important than husbands indeed! ¡°Young madam, how about making scrambled eggs with leeks for the young master?¡± Auntie Guan suggested. Leeks were said to have a certain therapeutic effect. The old Master had especially instructed to prepare foods having such beneficial effects for Mo Shiting. Unaware of Auntie Guan¡¯s thoughts, Gu Li agreed excitedly: ¡°Alright, Brother Ting loves it, so I¡¯ll make plenty.¡± ¡°Oysters, you can add some too.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Without giving it much thought, Gu Li agreed to everything. By the time Mo Shiting returned home in the evening, she and Auntie Guan had prepared a table full of dishes for him. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re back.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting entering the house looking weary, the girl hurried over and affectionately hooked his arm. Mo Shiting was in a bad mood, but seeing her radiant smile, all his gloominess vanished in an instant. He wrapped his arm around her waist, his handsome face filled with indulgence: ¡°What did you do this afternoon at home? You seem so happy?¡± Chapter 197 - 197:1 didn’t see anything, you all continuel Chapter 197:1 didn¡¯t see anything, you all continuel Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I haven¡¯t done anything.¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t tell him how stupid she was to bash his pairing with Shen Yunsi on the Inte with an anonymous ount. Humph! She would hold him ountable for this emotional toll tomorrow. Thinking of this, Gu Li pursed her lips unconsciously. The small and plump red lips were like delectable jelly. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist and leaned down to give her a gentle kiss. Gu Li¡¯s face turned red, she yfully pushed him away: ¡°Auntie Guan is still in the room. How could you kiss me?¡± Auntie Guanughed and waved, ¡°Young Madam, my eyesight isn¡¯t so great. I didn¡¯t see anything. Go on, continue!¡± Gu Li: Initially, she only felt a bit shy. Now, after being teased by Auntie Guan, Gu Li wanted to find a hole to crawl into. Yet, no such hole was avable, but a man¡¯s embrace seemed quite fitting. Therefore, Little Pear naturally took refuge in Mo Shiting¡¯s arms, too embarrassed to lift her head. Mo Shiting looked down at the small head buried in his chest. He gave Auntie Guan an nce, signalling her to leave. Auntie Guan was not satisfied with the public disys of affection but had to leave due to Mo Shiting¡¯s authority. She bowed slightly and called out to Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, I won¡¯t disturb your alone time with the young master. Do your best!¡± These words wereden with deeper meaning. Auntie Guan quickly left them their space. Mo Shiting ruffled her fluffy hair, teasing her, ¡°There, Auntie Guan isn¡¯t here anymore. Can I kiss you again now?¡± Gu Li punched him in the back and lifted her head, ¡°In your dreams! From now on, no kissing me without my permission!¡± Mo Shiting pinched her cheek, his eyes filled withughter. ¡°As I recall, you only ever said, ¡®no kissing me at will¡¯.¡± ¡°That was then, this is now. Anyway, I won¡¯t allow¡­ Mhm¡­¡± Her protests were sealed with his kiss. His kiss was tender, his tongue gradually exploring, leading her to dance with him. It was a long time before he let her go, his forehead touching hers. He breathed a bit heavily, ¡°Tomorrow morning, are youing for a run with me?¡± Still dazed from the romantic kiss, Gu Li responded,¡±??? Huh???¡± What just happened? She opened her mouth in surprise. Mo Shiting pinched her jaw to put together and patted her check, ¡°Only ten minutes, and you¡¯re already out of breath. We should work on your lung capacity.¡± Hearing this, Gu Li kicked him, ¡°Go away!¡± A ten minutes continuous kiss still wasn¡¯t enough? What did he want then? He wasn¡¯t too physically strong, was he? At this moment, Gu Li got a little scared and nced down at him sneakily. She couldn¡¯t tell anything. Felt a little disappointed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± The man¡¯s maic voice pulled her wandering thoughts back in ce. Gu Li was startled and stood up straight, realizing she was ring at him. Feeling guilty, she covered her face, ¡°I wasn¡¯t looking at anything.¡± Mo Shiting pulled her hands away, seeming both amused and serious, ¡°There¡¯ll be plenty of chances in the future, if you want to look.¡± Gu Li: She muttered in protest, ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± After speaking insincerely, she quickly let go of him and ran into the dining room. ¡°Hurry up and eat. I made the dishes you like the most.¡± Mo Shiting followed her into the dining room. His gaze shifted from her face to the dining table. Garlic steamed oysters, Stir-fried chives with eggs, Stir-fried okra, Braised sea cucumber, Scallion oil-sshed fish, Crystal chicken, Homemade tofu¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ Why do these dishes seem a bit off? Mo Shiting frowned.. Chapter 198: Hmph! That’s because I care about you. _1 Chapter 198: Hmph! That¡¯s because I care about you. _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Auntie Guan said that oysters, sea cucumbers, chives, and okra are all foods you love,¡± Gu Li directly spilled Auntie Guan¡¯s beans. Mo Shiting gathered his thoughts and nced at her mysteriously, ¡°Are these prepared by Auntie Guan?¡± ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t you like them?¡± Gu Li asked, surprised. Seeing her clear eyes, as if she had no clue about the shared benefits of these dishes, Mo Shiting was somewhat speechless, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first.¡± With that, he turned around, washed his hands, and sat back at the dining table. By this time, Gu Li had already kindlydled soup for him. ¡°Brother Ting, today¡¯s soup is bitter melon and pork ribs, my favorite,¡± she announced. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You like bitter melon?¡± In his memory, bitter melon was both bitter and unappetizing, something he would never touch ordinarily. Gu Li saw his face full of distaste and chuckled, ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re not a kid, why do you despise bitter melon so much? Bitter melon is great. Not only does it detoxify, help lose weight, and reduce blood sugar, but it also has anti-cancer effects. Moreover, it¡¯s not bitter at all, give it a try.¡± After she spoke, she supported her cheeks with both hands, her big eyes unblinkingly staring at him. Mo Shiting intended to refuse, but upon meeting her bright smiling eyes, he inexplicably picked up his spoon, scooped a spoonful of soup, and tasted it. It wasn¡¯t very bitter, surprisingly good actually. He continued to try a few more bites and without realizing it, he finished the whole bowl of soup. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat smug, after all, she had personally prepared this soup. ¡°Brother Ting, Auntie Guan said you don¡¯t like scallions. Do you eattro?¡± Gu Li asked curiously. Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What about carrots?¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Garlic?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°And ginger?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­.¡± In the end, he reached out and pinched her chin. Gu Li was startled, ¡°What¡­what are you doing?¡± ¡°Eat your meal properly. Stop talking so much, okay?¡± After saying this dispassionately, Mo Shiting pinched her face a few times before letting go. ¡°Humph! I was just showing my concern for you.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but kick him lightly, swearing inwardly, next time, she would put scallions in every dish. After dinner, Mo Shiting returned to his study to continue working. Meanwhile, Gu Li curled up on the couch, drawingics. She had updated the first draft of ¡°Dream Chasing Sisters¡±, hertest work based on the real-life characters Ye Yining and Murong Qian. The response was overwhelmingly positive. Time flew by, and in the past few days, she had not updated theic, causing her readers to grow restless. Not wanting to be criticized for failing to update and trend on the hot searches again, Gu Li swore that she would take advantage of these few days when she was not so busy to draw a few more drafts. As Gu Li was immersed in her work, an unfamiliar call came in, breaking her train of thought. Gu Li scratched her head, picked up her phone, pressed the ept button, and politely asked, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Gu Li, this is Song Xiyue.¡± The voice from the other end was aged, mixed with a hint of helplessness. Song Xiyue? Gu Li paused for a moment before realizing that it was Mrs. Song. The olddy was calling her? This could not be good. She pursed her lips and tentatively asked, ¡°Hello, Mrs. Song. Can I help you with something?¡± ¡°Gu Li, could you tell Shiting to let Wan Yao be? She can¡¯t stand the terrible conditions of the detention center. She¡¯s fallen ill.¡± This time, Mrs. Song spoke in a calm and peaceful manner with Gu Li. If it was in the past, it would definitely be amand. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll try to persuade him,¡± Gu Li agreed. Last time, she intended to do the same, but Mo Shiting had urgently left the country before she could speak with him and she had forgotten about the matter after that.. Chapter 199: Deeply Protective of His Wife l Chapter 199: Deeply Protective of His Wife l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news.¡± After saying that, Mrs. Song immediately hung up the phone. Listening to the busy signal on the other end of the phone, Gu Li thought, if this matter failed, the olddy might be livid to the point of spitting blood, wouldn¡¯t she? She indeed treated Wan Yao, her niece-inw, with consideration and love, but to her own grandson, Mo Shiting¡­ Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling a bit sorry for Mo Shiting. Her Elder Brother Ting, despite his kind and soft heart, always insisted on armoring himself in ruthless indifference. Perhaps this was due to hisck of affection from a young age, wasn¡¯t it? Sigh. Upstairs, in the study. Mo Shiting was on the phone with Li Jinyao. ¡°I really don¡¯t get you. You could just ask Gu Li for Frank¡¯s contact and that would be it, but you are adamant about not doing so. You even insist on heading to Country E again. Don¡¯t you know that there¡¯s a massive army of assassins waiting for you to walk into their trap? Are you that eager to get yourself killed?¡± Li Jinyao was infuriated; he wasn¡¯t much of a talker usually, but he couldn¡¯t help but chide Mo Shiting at this moment. Mo Shiting responded in his usual unruffled manner, ¡°I don¡¯t think that getting Frank¡¯s contact will solve everything.¡± ¡°I bet it¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to involve Gu Li, am I right?¡± Li Jinyao hit the nail on the head. Mo Shiting spoke lightly, ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to do these things.¡± All she needed to be was a blissful little princess, enjoying her life every day. Knowing that he was overly protective and stubbornly chauvinistic when it came to his wife, Li Jinyao decided not to press further. Therefore, he could only advise, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, be extremely cautious on your trip to Country E, and contact me if anything happens.¡± Just then, a ¡°knock, knock, knock¡± at the door sounded. Knowing it was Gu Li, Mo Shiting quickly told Li Jinyao, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be careful.¡± Just as he hung up the phone, Gu Li pushed open the door, poking her petite, furry head inside. Looking up, she ran her gaze into Mo Shiting¡¯s unexpectedly, and greeted him with a sweet smile, ¡°Did I interrupt you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting spoke as he set his phone aside. ¡°Then, I¡¯ming in.¡± Gu Lipact figure squeezed itself into the room and casually shut the door behind her. Making her way to therge office desk, she sat on the swivel chair opposite him and jumped straight into their conversation, ¡°Elder Brother Ting, if you¡¯re not too busy, I want to discuss something about Wan Yao with you.¡± After she spoke, she took a sly glimpse at Mo Shiting, only to see his expression remaining cold and indifferent, revealing no sign of any emotion. Unable to help herself, she added, ¡°She¡¯s seriously ill and can¡¯t stand the harsh conditions in the detention center. So, should we just let it go? After all, we¡¯ve kept her locked up for quite some time, right?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep-set eyes narrowed slightly, a dark light flickering through them, ¡°Gu Li, are you always this kind to your enemies?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li was slightly taken aback, ¡°Of course not. But Wan Yao is your cousin¡¯s wife, she can hardly be considered an enemy, right? Even though she did scheme against me, I believe her intention was not to have me imprisoned. Besides, I¡¯m still alive and well, aren¡¯t I? Elder Brother Ting, for the sake of me, can you let her off the hook this time?¡± Mo Shiting was silent. Gu Li waited for quite some time, seeing no reaction from him, just as she was starting to think he would refuse, he suddenly nodded, ¡°As you wish.¡± ¡°Yay! Thank you, Elder Brother Ting.¡± The girl¡¯s eyes curved into a smile. Seeing her, Mo Shiting seemed to have been affected by her exuberant joy. He couldn¡¯t help but crack a smile. After discussing the matter of Wan Yao, Gu Li shifted the topic back to the incident in Country E, ¡°Elder Brother Ting, has there been any progress with that matter? How about I go to Country E? I have some connections with the royal family; maybe I could try tomunicate with them?¡± Chapter 200 - 200 The aloof and domineering Chapter 200: The aloof and domineering CEO¡¯s image copsed, Young Master Mo. l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting was not surprised to hear her make such a bold proposition, but he firmly refused, ¡°No way!¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li opened her eyes wide, unable to take in his refusal. Mo Shiting refused categorically, ¡°You¡¯re still a kid, stop meddling in grown-up affairs.¡± A kid? So in his eyes, she still isn¡¯t grown up? Gu Li was speechless and slightly unconvinced, ¡°I have grown up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting cracked a shallow smile, his mischievous gaze falling on her chest. Not small indeed, she¡¯s a D¡­ Feeling his ill-intentioned gaze, Gu Li was frustrated and hit the table, ¡°I¡¯m serious, you should stop being unseemly and thinking about inappropriate things.¡± Mo Shiting shifted his gaze back, grinning ambiguously at her, ¡°I can¡¯t behave properly when I¡¯m around you.¡± ¡°You-¡± Gu Li simply grabbed a file and smacked him twice with it, while ranting, ¡°Your persona of an aloof CEO has copsed, Young Master Mo.¡± Mo Shiting responded earnestly, ¡°What aloof CEO? I¡¯m just a normal man, don¡¯t imagine me as some sort of a monster.¡± Gu Li: A monster? How does he know his own image so clearly? Changing the subject, Gu Li continued: ¡°If you won¡¯t let me go, do you have any ideas yourself? I mean, it wouldn¡¯t hurt just to share, right?¡± Mo Shiting had no choice but to reveal, ¡°I will go to Country E myself.¡± Upon hearing Mo Shiting¡¯s intention to travel to Country E, Gu Li immediately objected: ¡°No, you can¡¯t go, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± With the ck Blood League having strength in Country E and the royal family of Country E keeping an eagle eye on him, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t let him take such a risk at this critical junction for anything. Mo Shiting rose and walked around the table to her side, massaging the back of her head, ¡°Although the evidence has been destroyed, we¡¯ve found out that the instigator of this incident is Second Prince Dori.¡± ¡°Dori? It¡¯s him? He¡¯s Frank¡¯s full-blooded brother and he actually¡­¡± Gu Li was shocked beyond measure. But on thinking it over, she thought it made sense. After all, Dori has always been power-hungry, and his most favored younger brother was the main obstacle in his rise to the throne. She didn¡¯t know if Frank knew about it, but if he did, he would probably be devastated, right? Regardless of Frank¡¯s reaction, the fact that Dori, the ¡°thief¡± who cries thief while twisting the me to the Mo family, demanding for them to give an exnation, was truly despicable. The angrier Gu Li thought about it, the tighter her tiny fists clenched and pounded lightly on the table. Mo Shiting noticed her small action in the corner of his eye, a hint of amusement flickering in his gaze. He leaned over her, bracing his arms against the table and enclosing her small fist in his wide and sturdy palm, speaking in a deep voice, ¡°Previously, we were somewhat passive as we couldn¡¯t find the culprit. Now that we know it¡¯s Dori who¡¯s behind it, don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with him.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li spun around recklessly and her lips identally brushed past his face. Oops! She didn¡¯t do it on purpose. Gu Li¡¯s face flushed red and she quickly turned her head back, her swift reaction bringing a grin to Mo Shiting¡¯s face. ¡°Madam¡¯s kissing technique needs improvement, aim better next time.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Hmph, in your dreams.¡± Feeling the conversation derailed again, she quickly corrected the course: ¡°What¡¯s your n to deal with him? Let¡¯s hear it.¡± Mo Shiting released her and returned to his boss chair. After about a ten-second silence, he finally admitted, ¡°I have some dirt on him.¡± ¡°What dirt?¡± ¡°Stop probing. It¡¯ste, go to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want her involved too much, so he simply shooed her away.. Chapter 201 - 201 - The Young Master Watches with Heartache _1 Chapter 201: ¨C The Young Master Watches with Heartache _1 Trantor: 549690339 As he finished speaking, his gaze fell on the document, beginning to review it. Seeing this, Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, ¡°Well, I¡¯m off then. Are you going to sleep in the study tonight?¡± From his demeanor, it appeared that he nned on sleeping there. After all, he had never shared the bed with her, and she was ustomed to it. ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded, not really hearing herst sentence. So, by the time he was ready to head back to his room in the middle of the night, he discovered that the door was locked from the inside. Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± The next day, Gu Lifortably slept until the crack of dawn. Thanks to her quick thinkingst night, she had locked the door. Otherwise, Brother Ting might have dragged her out of bed early in the morning to go running. She was still on her period and didn¡¯t feel like exercising at all. The maids here were already used to Gu Li waking upte, so they weren¡¯t surprised or shocked. As she descended the stairs, she saw Auntie Guan busily instructing the maids to dust the furniture. Looking at the furniture, Gu Li realized these pieces were all brand new. The entire living room waspletely transformed, so she curiously asked, ¡°Auntie Guan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Upon seeing her, Auntie Guan happily exined, ¡°Young Madam, all these tables, chairs, and cabs were custom-made and airfreighted from overseas by the young master. As you can see, their corners are smooth and won¡¯t hurt if you bump into them. Certainly, the young master wouldn¡¯t want you to get hurt, that¡¯s why he reced all the furniture.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li smiled slightly, her mood soaring. ¡°Of course.¡± Auntie Guan immediately added, ¡°You remember how you kept identally bumping into things when you first moved here, right? Undoubtedly the young master must have felt bad seeing that.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Gu Li chuckled awkwardly, then heard Auntie Guan sigh, ¡°Our young master might seem cold-hearted, but he actually knows how to take care of his wife. Young Madam, you have to cherish him.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to, don¡¯t worry.¡± Gu Li spoke sincerely, feeling warm inside. Sometime after breakfast, she looked at her phone and saw that it was already 1030. Gu Li immediately decided to cook avish lunch for Mo Shiting and bring it to his office. However, when she told Auntie Guan about her n, Auntie Guan looked at her in surprise: ¡°Young Madam, didn¡¯t you know the young master left the country this morning?¡± Gu Li: ¡°Wait, what???¡± Mo Shiting had gone to Country E, taking Gu Li¡¯s heart with him. She headed back to her room and paced anxiously back and forth. It was all her fault for sleeping like a sloth today and not knowing about his departure. No wonder he always thought she was an immature child. She indeed was acting like one, and didn¡¯t fit the role of a caring and gentle wife at all. Ahh! She had nothing but her looks and intelligence. Little Pear threw herself dramatically onto the sofa, feeling uncharacteristically anxious. It was then that her phone started ringing, drawing her attention. Upon seeing the caller ID, Gu Li immediately perked up: ¡°Doctor.¡± An hourter, at Capital City International Airport. Da Ha and Gu Li rushed to the international arrivals hall to wait for Doctor Duan, a dermatologist from Country H who had travelled thousands of miles to be here. After waiting for a long time with no sight of Doctor Duan, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Boss, maybe that old guy tricked you? He should¡¯ve been out by now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the doctor wouldn¡¯t deceive me about his antique Go board. He must have been held up by something.¡± Gu Li said, waiting expectantly. The next moment, she spotted an elderly man dressed in a traditional Chinese suit emerging from the passenger terminal. His manner was energetic and hale. ¡°Doctor¨C¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes lit up, and she immediately dashed over. ¡°Doctor, you¡¯ve finally arrived. I¡¯ve missed you so much, Little Pear..¡± Chapter 202: Brother Ting is Quite Good to Me_l Chapter 202: Brother Ting is Quite Good to Me_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Little Pear. It¡¯s been half a year, and you¡¯ve gained quite a bit of weight. It seems that the Mo boy has treated you well.¡± Doctor Duan teased her with a smile. Upon his mention of Mo Shiting, Gu Li blushed slightly, hooked his arm and giggled, ¡°Doctor, next time you see my father, please make sure to say good things about me. Brother Ting treats me really well.¡± She hadn¡¯t dared to initiate contact with her father recently, and he hadn¡¯t sought her out either. Gu Li felt somewhat insecure, not knowing his thoughts. As Doctor Duan was her father¡¯s mentor and they kept in frequent contact, she naturally hoped the doctor could help. Although Gu Li always felt that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t treat her very well, he was her father after all, and she couldn¡¯t possibly not care at all. After leaving the airport, Da Ha drove while Gu Li and Doctor Duan sat in the back seat. Gu Li briefly exined Ye Yining¡¯s situation, ¡°Doctor, the reason I invited you to Hua Country is to help heal Sister Yining¡¯s facial injury. I hope you can help her.¡± Doctor Duan contemted for a moment, and said, ¡°I will certainly try my best to help you. But whether or not it can be healed, we¡¯ll have to see her in person before making a determination.¡± ¡°Yes, I understand that.¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to meet Sister Yining at the hotel where you¡¯ll be staying. Could you please check on her once we arrive?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± An hourter, they arrived at a five-star hotel in the city center. Ye Yining, wearing a mask, arrived around the same time. The two parties met in the hotel lobby. While Da Ha went to handle Doctor Duan¡¯s check-in process, Gu Li introduced Ye Yining to Doctor Duan. ¡°Sister Yining, this is my academic grandfather, well, my dad¡¯s mentor, Doctor Duan Xuejing. Doctor, this is my Sister Yining.¡± ¡°Hello, Doctor Duan. I¡¯ve long admired your reputation!¡± Ye Yining made a polite gesture towards Doctor Duan, her tone showing deep excitement, ¡°Thank you so much for making this trip¡­ Thank you!!! Thank you!!!¡± Doctor Duan Xuejing is esteemed internationally, and she had once dreamed of having him treat her one day. She never expected this day woulde so soon. All thanks to Gu Li. Doctor Duan sympathized with Ye Yining¡¯s predicament and couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°No need for formalities. Let¡¯s go upstairs and I¡¯ll examine your injury after you take off your mask.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Ye Yining thanked him again. The three of them sat in the hotel¡¯s coffee nook, chatting and waiting for Da Ha. At that moment, Qin Shurong entered, nced over unintentionally and noticed Gu Li. What a coincidence. She had been wanting to get closer to Gu Li and probe for some information these past few days, but had been constantly tied up with work. She hadn¡¯t expected to run into her here. Qin Shurong¡¯s sharp eyes shed. She was about to go greet her when she noticed an old man and a young woman in a mask next to Gu Li. The old man had gray hair, was dressed in a Zhongshan suit, wore sses and radiated wisdom. Qin Shurong nced at the old man, then turned her gaze to Ye Yining. Although she couldn¡¯t see her face clearly, she felt strangely unsettled for some reason. Who was this woman? She frowned slightly, was just about to step forward, when a golden-haired young man ran over to them with a smiling face and said, ¡°Doctor Duan, Sister Yining, Boss, the check-in process isplete. Let¡¯s go up.¡± Yining? Sister? Qin Shurong abruptly froze.. Chapter 203: Someone Has Been Poisoned l Chapter 203: Someone Has Been Poisoned l Trantor: 549690339 Is that the Ye Yining she knew? She¡¯s actually still alive? Qin Shurong couldn¡¯t believe it as she tightly gripped the Chanel limited-edition bag in her hand, her mouth agape, watching them stand up in response and proceedughing and chatting with the young man towards the elevator. Qin Shurong turned deathly pale, struggling for a moment before deciding to follow them. But, she was still one step toote. By the time she got to the elevator, Gu Li and the others had already taken it up. She took a deep breath and waited for the next elevator. After around ten seconds, another elevator arrived. After everyone inside had exited, she quickly stepped in. She was the only one in the elevator. She immediately pressed the close door button and then the button for her floor. As the elevator slowly ascended, her heart began to race even more. Could it really be Ye Yining? She was supposedly drowned. How could she possibly be alive? Moreover, it was the Ye family¡¯s husband and wife who personally told her that she had died¡­ Could something have gone wrong in the midst of all this? No, she had to find out the truth! The uncertain threat of Ye Yining was too dangerous, especially now that she¡¯s with Gu Li¡­ Qin Shurong clutched her palm subconsciously, not noticing the sweat that covered her hand. Gu Li¡¯s group arrived at room 1806. It was a presidential suite. Doctor Duan went into the bedroom to keep the luggage, while the remaining three waited in the living room. ¡°Sister, you can take off your mask now.¡± Gu Li said to Ye Yining. ¡°Okay.¡± Ye Yining didn¡¯t mind them seeing her disfigured face and reached to remove her mask. Seeing Da Ha staring at her, she couldn¡¯t help but smirk, ¡°What, did I scare you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Da Ha quickly shook his head, scratching his fluffy blonde hair, ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that you, Sister Yining are still alive. I¡¯m so happy.¡± He just found out today that Ning Ye was actually Ye Yining, which greatly shocked him. ¡°Heh¡­¡± Ye Yining chuckled lightly, ¡°Thanks to you and Little Pear, we were able to reunite. If it weren¡¯t for you taking her to the bar, perhaps we would never have seen each other again.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been for them, perhaps she would havemitted suicide due to humiliation that night. ¡°That proves we were destined to meet. Sister Yining, your face will definitely be restored. By then, you will be the number one singer at Qianli Entertainment.¡± Da Ha, the business-minded one, was eagerly looking forward to starting the venture. Ye Yining nodded seriously, ¡°As long as you don¡¯t mind, I will not refuse!¡± Gu Li put her arm around her shoulder, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on your treatment for now. We¡¯ll discuss the debutter.¡± Just as she finished speaking, she saw Doctor Duan carrying equipment out of the room and stood up promptly, ¡°Doctor, please start working.¡± Doctor Duan was amused by her impatience, ¡°You really are an anxious Little Pear. Alright, I will perform a detailed check up on Miss Yining.¡± Half an hourter, the examination was finished. Doctor Duan looked serious. The other three exchanged nces, each with a bad premonition. ¡°Doctor, how is it?¡± Gu Li swallowed, barely managing to ask the question. Doctor Duan nced at her, then addressed Ye Yining in a stern tone, ¡°The scars on your face were not caused by a fall into the sea. You were poisoned.¡± Ye Yining was shocked, ¡°P-poisoned? But these injuries urred after my fall into the sea.¡± She was unconscious at the time and only woke up after a half a month in the hospital. And when she did wake up, she was told by her parents that she was disfigured.. Chapter 204: This Little Girl Really Knows How to Get Things Done_l Chapter 204: This Little Girl Really Knows How to Get Things Done_l Trantor: 549690339 Later, due to her disfigurement, she was scorned by her parents and tricked into being abandoned in Hua Country¡­ Ye Yining had always thought that it was because of the sea ident that her originally elegant and beautiful face had been destroyed. But today, the doctor told her that it was actually due to poisoning? Why was she poisoned? Who could be so ruthless as to harm her? The more Ye Yining thought about it, the more confused her mind became. Seeing that her face was pale and her skinny shoulders were trembling unceasingly, Gu Li decided to sit next to her. She lightly patted Ye Yining¡¯s back with her hand and asked her question: ¡°Doctor, do you have a way to detoxify her?¡± No sooner had she spoken than Da Ha and Ye Yining both looked at Doctor Duan, their eyes full of expectation. Doctor Duan moistened the corners of his mouth, took off his sses, wiped them gently with a cloth, and did not immediately answer Gu Li¡¯s question. Gu Li was anxious, ¡°Doctor? Master? You have a way, right?¡± Doctor Duan put his sses back on, smiling like a cunning fox, ¡°This small issue would naturally not trouble me. But, Little Pear where is my antique chessboard?¡± Hearing that he could solve the problem, Gu Li finally felt relieved and immediately smiled with joy: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll bring it to you tomorrow. Does Sister Yining need to be hospitalized?¡± ¡°No need, just take the medicine.¡± Doctor Duan answered. Everyone was even more delighted upon hearing this. Doctor Duan then addressed Gu Li: ¡°Give me a day to prepare the antidote,e and collect it tomorrow afternoon, take it continuously for a month and you will see the effect.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Gu Li was so thrilled that she jumped up. Doctor Duan nced at her and reminded her in a cautious tone: ¡°Remember, bring the antique chessboard.¡± Gu Li replied, ¡°Got it. I also found an antique Go set, I¡¯ll bring that back as a present for you too.¡± Doctor Duanughed with satisfaction: ¡°Ha ha, you clever girl.¡± Gu Li winked yfully, ¡°Of course.¡± Meanwhile. Shu Rong returned to her room and, after settling her thoughts, made a phone call to the Ye Family in M Country. Soon, Mother Ye¡¯s excited voice came over the line: ¡°Hello, Shu Rong? Is that really you, Shu Rong?¡± Shu Rong frowned slightly, annoyed, her tone cold: ¡°It¡¯s me!¡± ¡°Why did you think of calling us? You ¡± Just as Mother Ye was about to say something, she was ruthlessly interrupted by Shu Rong. ¡°I¡¯m asking you, is Ye Yining really dead?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Mother Ye was taken aback as a trace of guilt shed in her eyes. Father Ye, who had been reading a newspaper next to her, nced over. Seeing Mother Ye nodding her head while holding her breath, she said, ¡°Of course! She fell into the sea and drowned. Didn¡¯t the police announce it? Ah, her death has also been registered. Shu Rong, why¡­ are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Shu Rong narrowed her eyes and after a moment of contemtion, she said, ¡°Nothing, I just casually remembered her.¡± ¡°Oh, then¡­¡± Mother Ye wanted to say something else but Shu Rong cut her off, ¡°I¡¯m very busy, I need to hang up now. Don¡¯t contact me unless it¡¯s necessary.¡± Without waiting for Mother Ye to respond, she hung up the phone. Listenting to the busy tone, Mother Ye sighed helplessly. Seeing this, Father Ye, who probably guessed the content of the conversation, also looked very unhappy. As for Shu Rong, she was sitting on the couch, crossing her legs, lost in thought. After a few minutes, she picked up her phone again and sent a message. [Did you manage to get Gu Li¡¯s hair yet?] The other side quickly responded: [There hasn¡¯t been an opportunity yet, wait a bit more.] Shu Rong: [Help me investigate someone else, Ye Yining, she¡¯s currently in Hua Country Capital City..] Chapter 216: Simply a Mo Shiting Fanboy_l Chapter 216: Simply a Mo Shiting Fanboy_l Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°President Qin, you are too kind.¡± Mo Shiting, politely grasping his ss, made the motion of a toast from a distance, and then, he fully drained his cup. Qin Shurong didn¡¯t expect him to refuse even a real toast. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of his cleanliness fetish or contempt for her that her makeup began to subtly crack. However, she hid her displeasure rather well, wearing a generous and gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. She elegantly raised her ss to him and then finally sipped her drink. ¡°Good, President Qin really is a heroic woman!¡± Xia Xianghuai eximed with a smile. Known for his high emotional intelligence and aplished tact in business, he would never easily offend anyone. Especially, Qin Shurong was a renowned upper-ssdy in Country E. He was full of goodwill for her. After all, who doesn¡¯t like a woman who is beautiful, gentle, well-bred, and talented? With Mo Shiting present, others didn¡¯t dare to speak much, and the atmosphere in the private room gradually became solemn. Fortunately, Mo Shiting only attended for a short while before excusing himself on the ount of some work. Xia Xianghuai naturally didn¡¯t dare to hold him back, while as for Qin Shurong, she had already started resenting him and couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave. As soon as he left, the atmosphere in the private room became noticeably more lively. Qin Shurong took this opportunity to probe: ¡°President Mo has such a cold demeanor. What is his rtionship with his wife like?¡± Xia Xianghuai threw her a thoughtful nce, ¡°President Qin seems particrly interested in our President Mo¡¯s private life, huh?¡± Qin Shurong let out a couple of dryughs, ¡°President Mo is not only the national heartthrob in Hua Country, but he is also famous in M Country and even globally, as everyone¡¯s dream man. If I were to say that I¡¯m not curious about him, it would surely be false.¡± ¡°That is, our President Mo is indeed a formidable individual!¡± Xia Xianghuai looked proud, his heart and eyes full of admiration for Mo Shiting. Summing up in a sentence, Mo Shiting is the kind of guy who could rely solely on his looks but chooses instead to bank on his abilities. The reason he became a national heartthrob is not because of his handsome and extraordinary appearance, but because of his outstanding talent. After all, he is such a low-profile person, rarely appearing on public tforms, so few people actually know what he truly looks like. ¡°Our President Mo, at the age of eighteen, obtained two doctoral degrees in Economics and Architecture from top international universities; at neen, he founded the ST online shopping website, transforming a little broken-down site overnight into one of the top two online shopping tforms in Hua Country; at twenty, he returned to Mo¡¯s to run the department store and hotel chain business and within two years, increased the market value of Mo¡¯s by several times, making Mo¡¯s Department Store and Hotel the number one in the world. At twenty-three, he took over as the CEO of Mo Group. Until now, he had seeded in making Mo¡¯s stand atop the world¡­ the most frightening thing is, he¡¯s not yet even twenty-six¡­¡± Xia Xianghuai is practically a fan of Mo Shiting. Whenever he mentions Mo Shiting¡¯s numerous aplishments, he can¡¯t help but ramble on endlessly. Meanwhile, the almost omnipotent CEO Mo that he was talking about was briskly walking towards the ¡°Deep Bamboo Forest¡± private room. Inside, Gu Li, Song Yunque, and Da Ha were having a delightful conversation. Song Yunque was particrly interested in music production and market marketing. However, due to Old Lady Song¡¯s old-fashioned and autocratic nature, she didn¡¯t allow the Song family¡¯s descendants to get involved in the entertainment industry. Thus, he could only secretly satisfy his passion, never thinking of making a career out of it. But seeing that Gu Li had started her ownpany and more importantly, her fourth brother had surprisingly not objected. Therefore, he felt inspired and impulsively agreed to join the Shi Li Entertainment. Having achieved her goal, Gu Li was in a good mood: ¡°Well, let¡¯s settle it then. As soon as I set up the office properly, I promise to leave you a room..¡± Chapter 243 - 243 The Most Trusted Person in This Life_l Chapter 243: The Most Trusted Person in This Life_l Trantor: 549690339 At this time, the Mo family members had finished worshiping their ancestors. Everyone was gathered at the gate of the main house, with Mo Shiting joining them, except for the eldest among them, Mo Xingxian, who had left early. ¡°Grandpa, hello to all my uncles and great uncles.¡± Everyone there were his elders, Mo Shiting politely greeted each one. Without waiting for their responses, he asked, ¡°Why did everyone call me over so early?¡± After hearing this, the crowd nced at each other. An hour ago, they had wished nothing more than for Mo Shiting to appear immediately so they could remonstrate with him, but now, having all agreed to keep everything secret, they felt rather awkward upon seeing Mo Shiting. However, this group of cunning old foxes were only slightly stunned momentarily before they started to think quickly. ¡°Today is an auspicious day. Seventh Uncle suggested that we alle to worship our ancestors which will also bring blessings upon the Mo family for countless generations.¡± Mo Jianyu adjusted his sses and exined with a smile, ¡°The notice was ratherst minute ¨C you missed the auspicious time, but we all understand. You shouldn¡¯t worry about it.¡± Finishing his words, he looked towards Mo Shaoyuan, ¡°Right, Uncle?¡± While Mo Shaoyuan internally cursed at him, he had no choice but to nod in agreement, ¡°Yes. Since the ancestral rites are over, there is nothing else. Everyone, please feel free to leave.¡± ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡± Having achieved what they came for, Mo Jianming and his brother naturally did not wish to stay. The others felt the same, and they took turns saying their farewells to Old Master Mo. Soon, the vast courtyard of the main house was left with only Mo Shiting and Mo Shitian. ¡°Grandpa, did they really juste here to worship our ancestors?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, clearly not believing this. Mo Shaoyuan nced at him, his eyes heavy, but his tone shifted lightly, ¡°You haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, have you? Come have a meal with your grandpa.¡± ¡°Fine!¡± The two of them entered the main house, heading for the dining room. Aunt Liang had already prepared a generous breakfast for them. After settling down, Mo Shaoyuan scooped up a spoonful of porridge and looked at Mo Shiting sitting opposite him, probing, ¡°Where is Little Pear? Is she at home? Why didn¡¯t you bring her along?¡± Mo Shiting sipped his coffee. Mentioning Gu Li softened his face, ¡°She has things to attend to this morning.¡± The old man watched his fluttering expression, remembering the photo he had seen earlier, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly, ¡°How far have you two progressed? You shouldn¡¯t be thinking about a divorce after your one-month cooling-off period, right?¡± Although he couldn¡¯t disclose the oath he had taken in the ancestral hall earlier, he still couldn¡¯t help but concern himself with the marriage between Mo Shiting and Gu Li. After all, this not only affects the happiness of the two young people for a lifetime but also the rise and fall of the entire Mo family. Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shed, he thought for a few seconds, then replied, ¡°I don¡¯t n on getting a divorce at the moment.¡± Of course, he wouldn¡¯t consider a divorce. With his personality, once he set his mind on someone or something, he would hardly change it. Gu Li had already be the wife he acknowledge, unless she betrayed him, he would never give up easily. Would she betray him? Ha, how could he doubt her? Mo Shiting suddenly found it quite amusing. He clearly understood just how much she was fond of him. If he could not trust even her, then there would be nothing in this world that he could believe in. Only at that moment did Mo Shiting realize, unconsciously, he hade to see Gu Li as the person he trusted most in his life. However, there were still many barriers between them. The Gu family, especially Gu Yuan, was a significant obstacle. Therefore, before everything was settled, he didn¡¯t want to tell his grandpa about everything, so as not to unnecessarily worry him. He assumed his grandpa would blow his top, right? Mo Shiting muttered to himself. Sure enough, the next moment, the old man was so angry that he was fuming, ¡°You little brat, what did you say? Have the guts to say it again? Ah ha! So you ¡®do not n to get divorced at the moment1, which means, you¡¯re nning to divorce in the future, right?¡± ¡°Who knows what will happen in the future?¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently. His nonchnt attitude drove the old man crazy. As a result, the old man put down the porridge spoon vehemently and took away all the dishes of bread, fried dough sticks, and other food on Mo Shiting¡¯s side in quick session. Mo Shiting was taken aback, ¡°Grandpa, what are you¡­¡± ¡°Hmph! My food is not for feeding such sightless, unappreciative trash like you.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Sometimes he really wondered, was this his grandfather or Gu Li¡¯s grandfather? Elsewhere. After eating breakfast at home, Gu Li and Yi Bing went to the ce they had agreed to meet with Da Ha. This was a creative park surrounded by green foliage on the riverbank. Neat and elegant, with strict security, the park contained three vacant vis. Gu Li arrived earlier than Da Ha. She and Yi Bing surveyed the park and the more they saw, the more satisfied they were. About fifteen minutester, Da Ha finally arrivedte. Unexpectedly, he was apanied by Song Yunque. These two seemed to be bing good friends, even able to hang out together. ¡°Boss¡ª¡± ¡°Sister-inw¡ª¡± Seeing Gu Li, they greeted in unison. ¡°You are here.¡± Gu Li replied with a smile. They started chatting while Yi Bing retreated to a certain distance, maintaining a proper boundary. Although she still disliked Gu Li, as a bodyguard, she would maintain appropriate manners and professional ethics toward Gu Li. As for helping Shen Yunsi get Gu Li¡¯s hair strand, she had no ulterior motives and even thought it would be good if she could assist Gu Li in finding her rtives. However, getting Gu Li¡¯s hair was not an easy task. She hoped to seize the opportunity today when they went out. With this in mind, Yi Bing looked towards Gu Li, noticing her ponytail was tightly secured, it seemed not so easy to make a move. Unaware that Yi Bing was contemting hoping to get her hair from a distance, Gu Li was engrossed in a heated conversation with Song Yunque. ¡°You mean this creative park is yours? And you are willing to provide it to Shi Li Entertainment for free?¡± Gu Li was more than happy, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± She had just been thinking that she needed to secure this ce today to avoid encountering another Cheng Yaojin [Cheng Ying] as before. Now, thendlord turned out to be one of them. There was no need to worry. Seeing how pleased Gu Li was, Song Yunque pped his chest bravely, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, sister-inw. You can use it however you like. If you¡¯re not satisfied with this ce, I have other ces to offer.¡± On hearing this, Da Ha¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Wow, Brother Que, I didn¡¯t expect you to have so many properties. You¡¯re so rich.¡± Song Yunque¡¯s mouth twitched involuntarily as he protested, ¡°How many times have I told you not to call me Brother Que? People who don¡¯t know might think I¡¯m missing a limb.¡± Da Ha touched his golden hair looking apologetic, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Que. I¡¯ll stop next time.¡± ¡°Again, Brother Que? You¡­¡± Song Yunque had no words. ¡°Ha ha ha¡­¡± Gu Li burst intoughter, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk about our uing ns.¡± Chapter 249 - 249 You are capable, you are powerful!_l Chapter 249: You are capable, you are powerful!_l Trantor: 549690339 As for what happenedst night, Lin Ranzhu could not recall it clearly. All she remembered was that her cousin said she was going to introduce her to an agent, and if that agent liked her, she would have a good chance to enter the entertainment industry. Without much thought, she went with her cousin. While having dinner at a restaurant waiting for the agent, her cousin handed her a drink. She had no guard up, so she drank it directly. Afterwards, her whole body felt hot and she was dizzy. When she finally woke up, she was already in hospital. ¡°I really can¡¯t believe that my cousin would do such a thing to me.¡± Lin Ranzhu hugged her knees, buried her pale little face on it, her eyes red, filled with anger and sadness. Even until now, she still found it hard to believe that her cousin, who had grown up with her, was such a malicious person. ¡°No, I need to ask her about it.¡± After saying that, Lin Ranzhu quickly got up from the bed and prepared to rush out. Gu Li reached out to stop her, ¡°Are you going out looking like this?¡± Only then did Lin Ranzhu realize btedly that she was still wearing a hospital gown. Gu Li sighed lightly and passed a bag she brought over to her, ¡°I brought a change of clothes for you. You can change into it.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu hesitated a bit. She might not have money, but that doesn¡¯t mean she had no knowledge. She could tell that the clothes Gu Li brought were definitely expensive just by the look of it, even without checking the price tag. She was afraid that if she spoiled it, she wouldn¡¯t be able to afford it. Gu Li saw through her concerns and said, ¡°I don¡¯t like the style of these clothes and I¡¯m not going towear them. If you don¡¯t want them, they will just be wasted.¡± ¡°I¡­ thank you, Miss Gu.¡± Seeing that Gu Li had said so much, if she didn¡¯t ept them, she would seem ungrateful. So, after hesitating for a moment, Lin Ranzhu reached out and took the bag. After changing her clothes and freshening up, Gu Li took her out of the hospital. Once they got in the car, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but say to her, ¡°I won¡¯t stop you from confronting her, but do you really think she would admit it if you just went straight to her?¡± ¡°What should I do then?¡± Lin Ranzhu was unsure. ¡°If I were you, I would wait for her toe to me, then record everything secretly and gather evidence,¡± Gu Li suggested. Clearly, Lin Ranzhu¡¯s cousin, Little Zhou, and her boss, Cheng Ying, were not doing this for the first time. After all, Da Ha had previously said that GE Entertainment was not clean, and besides having artists with character issues, there were also many underhand deals. ¡°But¡­ I don¡¯t want to send her to jail,¡± Lin Ranzhu admitted. ¡°No matter how bad she is, she is still my cousin.¡± Gu Li sighed, ¡°Now I understand why she was able to betray you time and time again.¡± So weak and motherly, she was even counting money for those who sold her out. If such a person wasn¡¯t taken advantage of, who would be? In the end, it was because she was too kind, wasn¡¯t it? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Gu. Have I disappointed you?¡± Lin Ranzhu tucked in her neck, asking her timidly. Gu Li said indifferently, ¡°No, everyone has their own thoughts and choices. I will not impose my will on you. Just remember to be more discerning in the future.¡± ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Lin Ranzhu obediently nodded, her heart filled with admiration for Gu Li. She wished she could always stay by Miss Gu¡¯s side. Unfortunately, she was worthless, Gu Li would surely not be interested in her. There was a sudden silence in the car. After a while, Gu Li asked, ¡°Where do you live? I¡¯ll drop you off.¡± ¡°11 Qinghe Road,¡± Lin Ranzhu quickly replied. ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, and used her phone to navigate for ¡°11 Qinghe Road¡±, then casually turned on the radio. In a short while, the DJ¡¯s maic voice came from the loudspeaker, ¡°GE Entertainment is really producing fresh talent recently, especially the following female singer, an exceptionally rare beauty with talent. She is none other than Zhong Menglei, who just debutedst week with the song ¡°Wild Dream¡± that swept all the major charts. Let¡¯s see how good ¡°Wild Dream¡±, a song she wrote andposed herself, really is.¡± The moment the DJ finished speaking, a beautiful melody slowly began to y, engaging the heart, but the singing ability of the so-called Zhong Menglei was subpar. If someone else sang, the effect would probably be much better. Gu Li made her judgement quietly, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Lin Ranzhu clenching her fists tightly and her body shaking violently. ¡°What happened to you?¡± Gu Li asked, concerned. Lin Ranzhu unclenched her fists, and said tremblingly, ¡°This¡­ this song, I wrote it. I only showed it to my cousin, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± She couldn¡¯t continue speaking, tears uncontrobly ran down her cheeks. Gu Li was at a loss. She didn¡¯t know how tofort her at the moment. Looking at it from another perspective, if one day Murong Qian also betrayed her like this, she would probably lose her mind, right? ¡°ah-choo¨C¡± Meanwhile, in M Country, Murong Qian unexpectedly sneezed. ¡°Did you catch a cold?¡± The agent sitting next to her asked concernedly. Murong Qian shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Good. It¡¯s your turn to audition soon, don¡¯t worry, just perform as usual.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Murong Qian nodded slightly and rubbed her forehead. She didn¡¯t feel well. She had originally nned to rest at home, but then she received a call from Director Desen¡¯s assistant inviting her to audition for the lead role again. She immediately rushed over with her agent. This was a great opportunity, regardless of sess or failure, she would seize it. While chatting with her agent, the door to the audition room suddenly opened and a charming girl strolled out. At first nce, Murong Qian recognized her, it was her arch-enemy, Yu Yon, who had been selected as the lead actress. She disliked this woman; she just wanted to avoid her and keep her out of her sight. Who knew, upon seeing her, Yu Yon strutted over in 10-centimeter-high heels with an air of arrogance. Seeing this, Murong Qian knew she couldn¡¯t escape, so she stood up. They were about the same height; one was pure, and the other was alluring, each with their own charm. However, the purity was fake, and the allure¡­ was genuinely alluring. ¡°Hehe, as expected of the sexy diva, to actually get Director Desen to change his mind and hold an audition again, you¡¯re great!¡± Yu Yon evidently thought that it was Murong Qian¡¯s doing and was full of resentment towards her. ¡°Hehe,¡± Murong Qian sneered and shot back without courtesy, ¡°Director Desen is always just and strict. Maybe he just couldn¡¯t stand some people¡¯s antics and decided to risk offending investors to choose an actor again in order to maintain the quality of the work. After all, some people¡¯s acting skills¡­well, leave much to be desired.¡± ¡°You- ¨C ¡± Yu Yon red at her ferociously, her beautiful makeup twisted in anger. Chapter 254 - 254 What can a couple talk about when they are together? _1 Chapter 254: What can a couple talk about when they are together? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | ¡°Miss Shen?¡± Shen Yunsi hesitated briefly, following the voice to its source. The man standing before her was handsome, with a maic yet noble aura. ¡°Count Allen?¡± She stopped, startled. By this time, Murong Si had already made his way towards her, his hand extended in a gentlemanly gesture. Shen Yunsi reached out for a handshake, and then she greeted him with a charming smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to see you in Hua Country. What a pleasant surprise.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you a local, Miss Shen? Why don¡¯t you stay at home but opt for a hotel?¡± Murong Si nced at her suitcase, asking with a smile. Shen Yunsiughed and replied, ¡°Does Count Allen not know that this hotel belongs to my family? There is a suite here specifically for me. I stay here often.¡± ¡°I chose to stay at the most rmended hotel during my first visit to Hua Country, and it turns out that it belongs to Miss Shen. Indeed, this must be fate.¡± Murong Si said politely, and then continued, ¡°Unfortunately, I have an errand to run. Otherwise, I would ask for yourpany over an afternoon tea.¡± ¡°Haha, I will be in Capital City these days. Feel free to call me anytime.¡± ¡°Good!¡± After exchanging pleasantries, they went their separate ways. Shen Yunsi carried her suitcase directly to the top floor. This floor of the hotel, not open for business, was all transformed into her personal residence. With thousands of square meters of extravagant, elegant, spacious, and bright interiors, the ce was a reflection of Shen Yunsi¡¯s high-end taste. After taking a bath, she loungedfortably on the sofa wearing a bathrobe. Just as she picked up a book, the doorbell rang. Knowing who it was, she narrowed her eyes, striding over to open the door. ¡°Hello, Miss Shen!¡± It was certainly Yi Bing. Shen Yunsi paused for a moment, then stepped aside, ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Yi Bing bowed respectfully before stepping inside. Closing the door behind him, Shen Yunsi promptly asked, ¡°Did you bring the thing?¡± ¡°Mmm, here it is.¡± Yi Bing quickly took out a thin stic bag from her pocket and handed it over. Upon receiving the bag, Shen Yunsi hinted at a mysterious smile, ¡°Thanks for your effort, Yi Bing.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡¯re being too polite. If there¡¯s anything I could assist further, please let me know.¡± Yi Bing bowed again. A sh of contempt flickered in Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes, hidden beneath her smile, ¡°We are friends, so don¡¯t hesitate to ask for a favor. Please, don¡¯t be too formal.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Miss Yunsi.¡± Yi Bing wore a grateful expression. ¡°Please take a seat. Let¡¯s chat about what Gu Li has been up totely.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Yi Bing followed Shen Yunsi to the couch, spilling everything she knew about Gu Li¡¯s recent activities. ¡°What? You¡¯re saying Song Yunque partnered up with Gu Li?¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s countenance faltered a bit upon learning that even Song Yunque had been won over by Gu Li. Song Yunque was the youngest boy of the Song family, the most cherished grand-nephew of the elderly matriarch. If even he has sided with Gu Li, perhaps¡­ No, that¡¯s not right! Song Yunque was actually seduced by Gu Li into the entertainment industry? Huh? The matriarch would have a stroke if she found out! However, now wasn¡¯t the best time to spill the beans to the matriarch, she¡¯d wait for a bit. Regaining herposure, Shen Yunsi asked, ¡°Does Mo Shiting know about this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Yi Bing answered honestly, ¡°Gu Li and Young Master Mo seldom discuss business matters in front of me.¡± ¡°Then what do they talk about?¡± Shen Yunsi was curious. ¡°They¡­¡± Yi Bing couldn¡¯t help but nce at Shen Yunsi, hesitating to continue. What could a couple talk about when they¡¯re together? It¡¯s nothing but sweet nothings, after all. However, she didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Shen Yunsi. It would be too cruel. Shen Yunsi immediately understood, forcing a self-deprecatingugh: ¡°I¡¯m such a fool, asking such a stupid question, haha.¡± ¡°Miss Yunsi¨C¡± Just when Yi Bing was about tofort her, Shen Yunsi interrupted, ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± At that, she rose and took an exquisite box from the drawer, presenting it to Yi Bing: ¡°This is a perfume and lipstick I bought for you at the duty-free shop, I hope you like it.¡± When one needs a favor, certain gratitudes are to be expected. Shen Yunsi was never stingy in showing her appreciation. After all, with her financial means, splurging a few thousand was like a drop in the ocean. Yi Bing was touched by Shen Yunsi¡¯ s surprise present. She profusely expressed her gratitude. ¡°Alright, you should get going if you¡¯re busy. We¡¯ll stay in touch.¡± Shen Yunsi dismissed her. Yi Bing nodded, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Remember not to disclose my return to anyone.¡± She stressed this over and over again until Yi Bing promised, then only allowed her to leave. As soon as Yi Bing left, Shen Yunsi picked up her cell phone and dialed the contact for a certain organization: ¡°The hair, I got it.¡± ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re amazing. It¡¯snot easy to get close to Gu Li. I owe it all to you.¡± ¡°Before I give you the thing, I want to know who wants the DNA test.¡± ¡°Sorry, this is a client¡¯s privacy, I shouldn¡¯t be telling you.¡± The other party refused. Shen Yunsi put on a sly smile: ¡°Can¡¯t you even tell me in the name of our long cooperation? Besides, I won¡¯t tell Gu Li. Trust me, I have no reason to betray.¡± ¡°I, Shen Yunsi, am not someone who would owe someone a favor lightly.¡± ¡°Okay, as long as you promise to keep it to yourself, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± In the end, the other party indeed sold out Qin Shurong. However, he¡¯d only traded with Qin Shurong online and didn¡¯t know anything about her other than she was a woman and very wealthy. She always made generous offers. ¡°Do you have her IP address?¡± Shen Yunsi asked. ¡°Yes.¡± The other side readily provided several IP addresses. Qin Shurong was extremely cautious about her privacy, and they had tried tracking these addresses but found no leads. A top-tier hacker might be needed to trace anything. ¡°Alright, thank you. I¡¯m a bit busy today, will deliver the hair personally tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. She bit her lip, picked up the phone again, and sent a message to one of the top ten hackers from the international hackers list, asking him to locate the person within a day. Well, she wanted to see who wanted to have a DNA test with Gu Li. Riverside Creative Park. After lunch, Gu Li began discussing business matters with Da Ha: ¡°By the way, did you find out anything about the things I asked you to investigate on GE Entertainment?¡± Da Ha shook his head: ¡°Nothing yet. They¡¯ve been very secretive. It¡¯s difficult to gather evidence.¡± Song Yunque blinked, slightly confused: ¡°GE Entertainment has shady dealings? Really? Do you know who is financing GE Entertainment?¡± ¡°Who?¡± Both Da Ha and Gu Li asked in unison. Chapter 255 - 255 How did he find this place? 1 Chapter 255: How did he find this ce? 1 Trantor: 549690339??? r ¡® ¡ª Song Yunque spoke mysteriously, deliberately lowering his voice, ¡°Shen Yunsi from the Shen family. He¡¯s pretty impressive, right? He invested in GE when he was only 15. In less than a decade, he¡¯s now the head honcho of the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°He is indeed very impressive.¡± Da Ha nodded emphatically. He was unaware of the rumors about Shen Yunsi and Mo Shiting, so he had nothing against Shen Yunsi. On the other hand, Gu Li furrowed her brow. ¡°Mrs. Song despises people in the entertainment industry, doesn¡¯t she? Then why does she like Shen Yunsi so much? Could it be, she doesn¡¯t know that Shen Yunsi is the man behind the curtain of GE?¡± Song Yunque snorted, ¡°Fourth sister-inw, you¡¯re quite naive.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Gu Li was puzzled. Song Yunque broke it down for her, ¡°My great-aunt indeed despises people involved with the entertainment industry. She thinks anyone who wishes to be a star, men or women, are all vain and there isn¡¯t a good one amongst them. However, that doesn¡¯t mean she despises capitalists. Shen Yunsi is rich and powerful. My great-aunt has always been a social climber. She dotes on Shen Yunsi. How could she possibly dislike him?¡± ¡°Huh.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid your grandmother will hear you badmouthingher?¡± ¡°Bah, there are only three of us here, and you guys won¡¯t snitch. What am I afraid of?¡± song Yunque wasn¡¯t worried at all, then he returned to the original question ¡°Does GE really have questionable affairs? Hurry up and tell me, I¡¯m dying of curiosity.¡±? b Gu Li and Da Ha nced at each other. Gu Li signaled for Da Ha to spill the beans. Da Ha finally admitted, ¡°There were rumors that there are quite a number of unwritten rules within GE, and the majority of entertainers aren¡¯t willing participants, they are forced into such scenarios. However, this time I reached out to several victims and they all refused to speak up. Also, some popr stars under GE Entertainment have been involved in illegal activities like taking drugs, driving under the influence, etc., but all the evidence has been destroyed.¡± Song Yunque touched his chin, ¡°So you¡¯re saying, you know how deep the waters of GE are, but currently, you have no evidence to use them, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Da Ha solemnly nodded. Gu Li stated, ¡°Evil cannotst for long. If GE really breaks thew, there will surely be evidence.¡± From Lin Ranzhu¡¯s experience, Gu Li could fully imagine just how dark GE could be. Lin Ranzhu was not the first victim, and she certainly won¡¯t be thest one. As for Gu Li herself, all she can currently do is to keep growing her ownpany, to provide more opportunities for children who have dreams in music and performing arts, and to carve out a clean te in this chaotic industry. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t just sit back and watch a cancerous tumor like GE continue to exist. How should she deal with GE? Gu Li s eyes flickered, then she heard Song Yunque say, ¡°I agree with what the fourth sister-inw said, God¡¯s mill grinds slow but sure. If GE truly vites thew, it will definitely not be able to escape the sanctions of thew. What we must focus on next is tounch artists and promote Shi Li Entertainment.¡± Having said that, he turned to Da Ha, ¡°Aren¡¯t you in charge of recruitment? Do you have any suitable candidates?¡± Once this was mentioned, Da Ha immediately perked up, ¡°Yes! We have one absolute whiz, right? Boss.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Da Ha was referring to Ye Yining, Gu Li nodded with a smile. Song Yunque blinked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s a secret!¡± Gu Li and Da Ha simultaneously said in unison. ¡°Hmph!¡± Song Yunque pretended to be angry and pped the table, ¡°How could you treat me like an outsider! I¡¯m ignoring you guys now.¡± After speaking, he huffed, stood up, and wanted to walk away. Da Ha quickly followed suit, and grabbed him by the cor, ¡°Brother Que, you¡¯re leaving before the work is done? Dream on.¡± ¡°Let go! Let me go!¡± Song Yunque was so choked by him he could hardly breathe. The two then started to roughhouse. Seeing that their rtionship has be good enough to banter like that, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but shake her head, ¡°Seems like the one who should go is me.¡± Having said that, she quietly stood up and left the scene. After getting back to her car, Gu Li picked up her phone and sent a text message: [Check out Cheng Ying¡¯s assistant Zhou Chun, get back to me within 24 hours.] The other party quickly responded: [Received, Miss.] Gu Li put down her phone and was about to start the engine when she spotted through the rearview mirror, a ck business car parked at the entrance of their creative park. Who¡¯s here? She instinctively took a longer look, then saw the backseat of the car open, and a man she was very familiar with got out of it. Brother Si? How could he havee all the way here? Gu Li was rather surprised. Murong Si closed the car door, and the Business car quickly left. Turning around, he saw Gu Li¡¯s car driving towards the entrance and waved at her. Gu Li rolled down her window and asked, ¡°Brother Si, what are you doing here?¡±? 6 ¡°Of course, I came to see you. I saw your location on social media. I had nothing to do, so I came.¡± Murong Si exined with a smile. Gu Li uttered an ¡°Oh¡±, and couldn¡¯t help but think to herself, I should turn off the location feature next time. What kind of ce is this? Why are you here?¡± Murong Si asked on purpose. Of course, he was well aware of her every move. Starting an entertainmentpany, huh? Ah, she must¡¯ve been led astray by Murong Qian. But it doesn¡¯t matter, he won¡¯t let her seed anyway. She belongs to A Nation, she can only stay in A Nation all her life. Gu Li, oblivious to Murong Si¡¯s thoughts, candidly said, ¡°This is apany jointly opened by me and a friend. We were cleaning it up today, so I came to check on it.¡± ¡°What kind ofpany?¡± Murong Si continued ying dumb. ¡°An entertainmentpany, cultivating artists, investing in TV and movie productions, etc.¡± Gu Li said casually, then added, ¡°I have other things to handle now, where are you heading? I can drop you off on the way?¡± ¡°Please drop me off at the hotel.¡± As Murong Si spoke, he opened the passenger door but didn¡¯t get in. Instead, he said to Gu Li, ¡°1 don¡¯t trust your driving skills, get out, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Chuh! Who are you looking down on?¡± Gu Li was speechless. However, Murong Si insisted, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? I¡¯ve been in your car before, we had an ident, I still have a psychological shadow from it.¡± Gu Li: He didn t bring it up, and she¡¯dpletely forgotten. She was 18 that year, had just gotten her driving license, and took him and Murong Qian out for a drive. But a mishap resulted in the car ending up in a ditch. Thankfully, no one was injured. However, because of that small incident, he developed a psychological shadow? She absolutely did not believe it. ¡°Hurry up and get out of the car!¡± Murong Si urged again and again. Seeing this, Gu Li decided not to argue with him about it. She confidently got out of the driver¡¯s seat, walked around the front of the car to the passenger side. Murong Si considerately held her head as she got in the car. After closing the car door, he gave a meaningful look at a certain ce across the street. Then slowly walked back to the driver¡¯s seat. The car quickly started and headed towards the Imperial City Hotel. At this moment, a figure emerged from behind a big tree, holding a high- definition camera in both hands. He lowered his gaze to the screen with pictures of a man and woman taken at very skillful angles. He quickly edited the photos and then sent them one by one to Murong Si. Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Chapter 257: This Trick Again? _1 Trantor: 549690339 | Song Family. Three women were sitting in the living room at the moment. Mrs. Song, Wan Yao, and the so-called Mysterious Master. Seeing Mrs. Song hang up the phone, Wan Yao couldn¡¯t wait to ask her, ¡°Aunt, is Gu Liing over?¡± Mrs. Song nced at her and snorted coldly with a stern face, ¡°I dare her not toe.¡± ¡°Hehe, I knew it, with auntie here, it will definitely work.¡± Wan Yao said, bootlicking. Then, she turned towards Mysterious Master, dressed like an aloof sage, and excitedly asked,¡±Master, that Gu Li girl is really cunning and refuses to be controlled. She¡¯s been giving us a lot of trouble. You must have a way to deal with her, right?¡± With folded hands, the Mysterious Master bowed slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you down.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll be relying on youter. You must make her obedient.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mysterious Master agreed readily. The three of them chatted while sipping tea, and time flew past for an hour. And Gu Li hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Wan Yao was getting impatient, ¡°Aunt, is that Gu Li girl making a fool of us by not showing up at this time?¡± Mrs. Song seemed unfazed, ¡°It takes at least 50 minutes to drive from Blue Sky Blue Sea to here. Have a bit more patience.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Seeing this, Wan Yao decided to wait. About thirty minutester, the servant reported that Gu Li had arrived. ¡°Well, she¡¯s quite arrogant, making us wait for her for an hour and a half.¡± Wan Yao gritted her teeth andined. Fortunately, atst Gu Li came, or she would have been afraid that the girl wouldn¡¯te. Mrs. Song raised her eyes, about to order to let the person in, when the Mysterious Master said calmly, ¡°The best way to temper a person¡¯s will is to make them suffer first.¡± ¡°Oh right!¡± Reminded by her, Wan Yao immediately got an idea, ¡°Aunt, let¡¯s let her wait at the door first. Let her in when you feelfortable?¡± ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± The olddy didn¡¯t object. Hearing these words, Wan Yao immediately said to the servant who came to report, ¡°You tell the security guard that the olddy is busy with important matters and ask Gu Li to wait at the gate.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Wan Yao was deliberately making things difficult for Gu Li, the servant didn¡¯t dare to say more and immediately went out to call the security guard. ¡°Alright, got it. Okay.¡± The security guard nodded his head vigorously. After hanging up, he poked his head out of the security booth and said to Gu Li sitting in the car, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mrs. Mo. The Old Madam is busy. Please kindly wait here a while.¡± Expecting Gu Li to be angry, the security guard was a bit nervous. To his surprise, Gu Li slightly smiled, not showing any signs of anger, and responded very kindly, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll wait a little longer.¡± Anyway, it was much morefortable sitting in the car than in the Song family¡¯s house. She didn¡¯t mindplying, giving the olddy a bit of joy too. On the other hand, Yi Bing felt somewhat indignant for Gu Li, ¡°Young Madam, how can you endure this? The olddy is clearly trying to humiliate you.¡± Gu Li looked at her and asked on purpose, ¡°Are you trying to sow discord?¡± ¡°I¡­.I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± Yi Bing¡¯s face turned a little awkward. She really just couldn¡¯ t stand Gu Li being treated this way. That¡¯s right, this is a humiliation. How could they invite someone over and intentionally leave them at the door? If this isn¡¯t humiliation, then what is it? Even if they¡¯re really busy, isn¡¯t there a ce in the Song¡¯s residence where Gu Li can sit down, serve tea, and ask her to wait? In the end, the olddy still doesn¡¯t take her daughter-inw seriously. Gu Li saw the look on her face and smiled without saying a word. She was pretty curious, how did Yi Bing, who didn¡¯t seem very smart with her emotions out in the open, be a special agent? Ten minutester. Unable to bear it, Wan Yao sent the servant to check if Gu Li was getting impatient. Soon, the servant returned and reported that Gu Li and her bodyguard were kicking shuttlecock at the gate and were having a great time. Well, there was arge patch of grass there, which was very suitable for sports. ¡°m Mrs. Songwas so angry that she pped the table, ¡°Good one, Gu Li, daring to be so reckless! Bring her in!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The servant quickly rushed out. ¡°Yi Bing, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so good at kicking shuttlecock? What about badminton? Next time, we should bring rackets to y.¡± Gu Li kicked the shuttlecock towards Yi Bing while gasping for air. Yi Bing didn¡¯t change her expression as she kicked the shuttlecock back, ¡°Yes, Young Madam!¡± Gu Li caught the shuttlecock and elegantly kicked it a few times. Her eyes caught a glimpse of the vi gate, noticing a servant was running towards them, she squinted her almond-shaped eyes. With one reach, she precisely caught the shuttlecock and smirked at Yi Bing, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that we can¡¯t have more fun today.¡± As she finished speaking, the vi gate opened, and the servant walked up to them. ¡°Mrs. Mo, our Old Mrs. has requested your presence.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li nodded, turned to Yi Bing and handed her the shuttlecock, ¡°You wait here for me. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam.¡± Yi Bing bowed and watched as Gu Li and the servant went inside. She casually kicked the shuttlecock a few times before returning to the car. At this moment, her cellphone rang. Picking it up, she saw that it was a call from Shen Yunsi. ¡°Yi Bing, I¡¯ve customized a few suits at the SL gship store and bought some jewelry from the L family. Can you help me pick them up?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± A sh of hesitation appeared in Yi Bing¡¯s eyes. Gu Li coulde out at any time. If she couldn¡¯t find her, what should she do? ¡°What? Is it not convenient?¡± Shen Yunsi pursed her lips, feeling a bit unhappy, but she didn¡¯t show it, her tone remained gentle and pleasing. ¡°¡­No. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± After struggling for a while, Yi Bing still chose to go meet Shen Yunsi, as she couldn¡¯t refuse Shen Yunsi¡¯s request. ¡°Thanks for your trouble.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s hanged up the call, her eyes full of triumph. Of course, she knew that Yi Bing apanied Gu Li to the Song family and that the olddy was prepared to teach Gu Li a lesson. Thus, she intentionally ordered Yi Bing away. Without Yi Bing, and Mo Shiting was abroad, she was curious to see how much trouble Gu Li would get into. ¡°Haha¡­¡± The more Shen Yunsi thought about it, the happier she became, and she couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. Theughter echoed in the empty room and was somewhat eerie. On the other hand, Gu Li, led by the servant, entered the room. She observed her surroundings and confirmed that the Mysterious Master was indeed who she thought she was. She couldn¡¯t help but smile. The olddy was sitting in the main seat and when she entered, she didn¡¯t greet her. Instead, with an unfriendly face, she scolded, ¡°Kneel down!¡± Kneel down? They¡¯re employing this tactic again? Isn¡¯t this exhausting? Gu Li shrugged her shoulders and casually walked to a vacant sofa not far away to sit down, crossing her legs casually. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re absolutely outrageous!¡± The olddy was furious and ordered Aunt Liu, ¡°Teach this arrogant girl a lesson!¡± Chapter 258: The Old Lady actually shields Gu Chapter 258: The Old Lady actually shields Gu Li?_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Mrs. Song, I-¡± Aunt Liu was frightened by Gu List time and didn¡¯t dare to act. She was already old, and if there was any harm now, it would be miserable to be old. Unexpectedly, Aunt Liu, such a fierce woman, was now afraid of Gu Li. Mrs. Song was somewhat disappointed: ¡°What a waste! Wan Yao, you go!¡± ¡°Auntie, I¡­ I dare not.¡± Wan Yao shrank her neck, immediately refusing. She was not afraid of Gu Li, but Mo Shiting. Last time, she only ndered Gu Li a bit, and she was taken to jail for several days. If this time, she resorted to physical violence¡­ God! The consequences were unimaginable. in any case, she never wanted to go to that horrible ce again in her life. ¡°You¡­ you all¡­ do you want to provoke me to death?¡± When she couldn¡¯t order them, Mrs. Song was furious. Gu Li looked up, calmly reminding her: ¡°Mrs. Song, you should pay attention to your emotions, just in case you fell ill again. I cannot guarantee that I can save you again.¡± ¡°You-¡± Mrs. Song turnedpletely red at this statement. At this moment, she suddenly remembered that this girl she had always looked down upon had saved her life more than once. If she didn¡¯t have a connection with Mo Shiting, maybe she would be grateful to her and even help her, but who made her not recognize her identity and fantasize about being Mo family¡¯s young mistress? ¡°Donor, calm down.¡± The Mysterious Master, who had been watching the drama, finally spoke up. As soon as her words fell, Wan Yao immediately echoed: ¡°That¡¯s right, Auntie, let¡¯s go to the Buddhist temple and listen to Mysterious Master¡¯s expertise. ¡°Alright.¡± Mrs. Song stood up, red at Gu Li. ¡°You,e with us!¡± Gu Li sat on the sofa, not moving: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to.¡± Mrs. Song forcefully ordered: ¡°It¡¯s not up to you!¡± ¡°Sigh.¡± Gu Li sighed, giving the Mysterious Master a non-smiling look, ¡°Mysterious Master, right? Have we met somewhere before? Do you remember me? I remember you quite well!¡± Upon hearing these words, the Mysterious Master couldn¡¯t help but observe Gu Li closely, getting more and more startled. Good heavens, could she be the mischievous girl from the house of Gu Yuan, the Chief Minister of A Nation? How was she here? Perhaps due to nerves, the Mysterious Master started to sweat, but in the face of this anxiety, she still maintained her denial: ¡°Donor, you must be joking. You look so fresh and nice, if I met you before, I definitely wouldn¡¯t forget. But in fact, I¡¯m meeting you for the first time today.¡± ¡°Oh. Maybe I got the person wrong.¡± Gu Li seemed to agree, nodding her head, though her smile didn¡¯t fade. ¡°However, Mysterious Master and I met years ago when we were dealing with a supposed-¡± The word ¡°wanted criminal¡± was about toe out of her mouth when a house servant rushed to report. ¡°Mrs. Song, the police are here. They say there is an international wanted criminal in our house and they havee to arrest someone.¡± ¡°What?!¡± ¡°What?!¡± Mrs. Song and Wan Yao screamed at the same time. Afterwards, they looked at Gu Li in one ord. They all believed without a doubt that the wanted criminal in the house servant¡¯s mouth was Gu Li. Unbeknownst to them, panic quickly shed through the eyes of the Mysterious Master who was trying to escape from the scene. Gu Li, with her keen eyes, noticed that the master was attempting to escape through the side door. She thought about going to stop her, but the way was blocked by Mrs. Song¡¯s cane. ¡°Speak! What heinous thing did you do to be wanted?¡± GuLi:¡±???¡± Was she really a wanted person? Speechless! ¡°Heh!¡± She sneered, her voice getting colder, ¡°Mrs. Song, you use me of being a wanted person. Do you have any evidence?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you just hear? The police areing to catch an international wanted criminal. Could it be me or Wan Yao?¡± Mrs. Song confidently retorted. Gu Li shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Isn¡¯t there also Mysterious Master?¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± Wan Yao immediately rebutted, ¡°Mysterious Master is a saintly figure, who has been a close friend with Mrs. Song for many years. How could she be a wanted criminal? As for you, your history is unknown, and as soon as you entered the house, the police followed. If the police are not here to catch you, I¡¯ll write my name ¡®Wan Yao1 backwards!¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Gu Liughed ¡°Good, Wan Yao. Wan Yao? Reading it backwards will make it ¡®Yao Wan¡¯ (Having problems/problemsing)? With your intelligence, you sure would encounter problems sooner orter!¡± ¡°You ¡± ¡°Enough, stop arguing.¡± Mrs Song put on a serious face to stop them and looked at Gu Li again, ¡°The police are about toe in, you should go hide in the basement first,y low.¡± ¡°Auntie, you? ¡± Seeing Mrs. Song wanted to protect Gu Li at this crucial time, Wan Yao waspletely bbergasted. ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin all this now, Aunt Liu, you quickly take her to the basement.¡± Mrs. Song urged Aunt Liu. Even if Aunt Liu was reluctant, she had toply, she told Gu Li: ¡°Follow me.¡± Unexpectedly, Gu Li was ungrateful, ¡°I appreciate Mrs. Song¡¯s kindness, but since I¡¯m not a wanted person, why should I hide?¡± Ah, the real wanted person had already escaped, and these people werepletely oblivious to it. She was speechless. ¡°So, you want to put the whole Mo family at risk? How can you be so clueless?¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, turning pale with anger. Seeing this, Wan Yao quickly stepped forward to support her. Suddenly, there was amotion outside the hall, and the police rushed in. At this moment, Mrs. Song only had one thought in her mind: Mo family waspletely ruined by Gu Li, the disaster star. However, the next second, when she saw that the police officers had Mysterious Master in custody, she was utterly shocked. ¡°This¡­¡± The leading officer walked straight up to her, his attitude polite, ¡°Mrs. Song, how do you do! We are from the West City branch police, we were tipped off that a wanted fraudster hade to the Song house. So, we rushed over to apprehend the suspect.¡± ¡°You mean, Mys¡­ Mysterious Master, is a fraudster?¡± Mrs. Song clutched her chest, still unable to believe what she heard, ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡± ¡°She not onlymitted fraud, but she also took advantage of various opportunities to spread cult information, which seriously threatens societal safety. Thankfully you all were present today, which allowed us to apprehend this criminal. We¡¯ve nowpleted our task, so I will request your permission to take our leave. For follow-up items, we would like you all to cooperate with us at the police station to make a statement.¡± The officer strictly finished his statement and promptly took the suspect away. Mrs. Song couldn¡¯t bear the shock and copsed onto the sofa. On the other hand, Wan Yao and Aunt Liu stood their ground, gobsmacked for a few moments. Only Gu Li was rxed, crossing her legs and leisurely reaching for some sunflower seeds, cheerfully cracking them open. ¡°Was it you who called the police?¡± After a long while, Mrs. Song finally gathered her thoughts and asked Gu Li. Gu Li admitted frankly: ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How did you know she was a fraudster? Both angry and annoyed, Mrs. Song questioned her. She was deceived by that woman for many years¡­ If she wasn¡¯t exposed by Gu Li, perhaps she still would be fooled. Gu Li bit her lip and didn¡¯t n to reveal that this master caused trouble in the Gu family years ago. Chapter 259 - 259 They actually know each other? Chapter 259: They actually know each other? _1 Trantor: 549690339 So, she calmly answered: ¡°I found it online. Since Madam has been so kind to invite me to attend the ss, I was curious who the instructor would be.¡± Mrs. Song: Despite her dissatisfaction with Gu Li¡¯s answer, she finally admitted she was in the wrong and did not take it out on Gu Li again. At this moment, Gu Li stood up, smiled, and asked, ¡°May I leave now, Madam?¡± ¡°You go ahead.¡± Having lost face, the olddy did not have the heart to restrain her anymore, wishing she would disappear immediately. ¡°Then 1¡¯11 go. Goodbye.¡± Gu Li gave a slight bow and then left gracefully. As for Wan Yao, she snapped back to realitypletely at this moment. This Mysterious Master was the one she met a few years ago and rmended to the olddy. Afraid of being med by the old woman, she tried to reduce her presence, hoping she could muddle through. Who knew the next second, she would be met with the olddy¡¯s furious eyes, roaring at her: ¡°Wan Yao, look at the mess you¡¯ve made!¡± Gu Li walked out of Song¡¯s vi in great spirits. Unfortunately, her good mood did notst because Yi Bing and her car had disappeared. What happened? She frowned and called Yi Bing on her cell phone. At this time, Yi Bing was busy gathering up all of Shen Yunsi¡¯s clothes and jewelry, and did not notice that her phone was ringing. Of course, she would never have guessed that Gu Li would be out so quickly, and she was thinking about rushing back to Song¡¯s house as soon as possible. After several unanswered calls to Yi Bing, Gu Li finally gave up and opened the ride-hailing app. Unfortunately, this area was a vi district, and there were virtually no taxis nearby. She waited a long time and still couldn t get one. just as she was about to call Da Ha to pick her up, a ck business car passed by not far away. The man in the back seat was Murong Si. He had been closely monitoring Gu Li¡¯s movements and naturally knew she was here. But it was Gu Li who was somewhat surprised when she saw him: ¡°Howe you¡¯re here?¡± ¡°I was visiting a friend and was about to leave. Murong Si¡¯s excuse was wless. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Where are you going? Shall I drop you?¡± Murong Si proposed. ncing at her watch, Gu Li realized it was gettingte, and she couldn¡¯t just linger around, so she agreed. Once they got in the car, Murong Si said, ¡°There¡¯s an emergency in A Nation, I have to leave this afternoon, let¡¯s have lunch together.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll treat you.¡± After all, he had been like a brother to her since childhood. Now that he was leaving, as the host, she naturally wanted to treat him well. As soon as Murong Si¡¯s car started, Yi Bing rushed back, only to be told that Gu Li had already left. She took out her phone and realized that Gu Li had called her several times, but she hadn¡¯t answered¡­ Yi Bing clutched her phone in frustration, holding her breath, and after a long moment of hesitation, she dialed Gu Li¡¯s number. ¡°Young Madam, sorry, I¡­¡± She felt guilty and attempted to exin, but was interrupted by Gu Li. ¡°Go back to where you used to work. I don¡¯t need you here. Let¡¯s part on good terms. Take care.¡± ¡°Young Madam, I¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t report you to Mo Shiting.¡± ¡°¡­Thank you.¡± Knowing she had thoroughly offended Gu Li this time, Yi Bing had no choice but to ept the arrangement. Gu Li quickly hung up. Listening to the busy tone on the line, Yi Bing¡¯s eyes flickered, and a sense of loss surged for some unknown reason. Meanwhile, Gu Li¡¯s face was icy. Murong Si nced at her from the corner of his eye and teased, ¡°Who upset our miss?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Gu Li answered nonchntly. ¡°Were you wronged?¡± ¡°No, I just fired a bodyguard.¡± ¡°Oh, just a bodyguard? If you need, I can find you a few more.¡± Murong Si said with a smile. Gu Li shookher head in refusal, ¡°No need, it¡¯s too much trouble, I can protect myself.¡± ¡°Then as you wish.¡± Murong Si didn¡¯t insist. Anyway, as soon as she gets back to A Nation, there would be plenty of people to protect her. As for Hua Country, he would not let here back again. On the other side, Shen Yunsi found out that the person behind the scenes who wanted to investigate Gu Li¡¯s birth background was Qin Shurong. As clever as she was, she immediately linked Gu Li with the rtionship with the richest family in M Country, the Tang family. She would never allow Gu Li any chance to be the young miss of the Tang family, so without hesitation, she exchanged the hair that Yi Bing had brought back, and handed it to the intelligence organization staff who had speciallye to Imperial City Hotel. ¡°Thank you.¡± The other party put away the bag containing the hair, put on his hat, and quickly left her room. Having sessfully sabotaged Gu Li¡¯s n for identification, Shen Yunsi was in high spirits and could not help but go to the bar to pour herself a ss of red wine. At this time, the mobile phone on the bar trembled, indicating that a message hade. Shen Yunsi picked up the mobile, opened it and had a look, and was shocked and frowned. Gu Li and Count Allen? They know each other? And looking at the pictures of them chatting happily in front of Song¡¯s Vi, their rtionship is definitely not simple. When did they get together? Shen Yunsi was full of questions in her heart and dared not underestimate Gu Li, her rival in love, any more. After being dismissed by Gu Li, Yi Bing boldly went to apologize to Li Jinyao. However, she didn¡¯t expect, Mo Shiting was also there. Didn¡¯t he go abroad? ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yi Bing was daydreaming and heard Li Jinyao question. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Master Li. It was my fault for leaving my post. After sending Mrs. Mo to the Song¡¯s house, I drove off to take care of my own business, causing Mrs. Mo to be unable to find anyone. I was wrong, please punish me.¡± She bowed her head, her voice sincere in admitting her mistake, and then knelt on the spot. She originally thought that Li Jinyao would, at most, make her kneel for a few days and nights, or let someone beat her up. Who knew that before he could speak, Mo Shiting had coldly said, ¡°Exile her from the Hawks.¡± What? Young Master Mo wants to expel her from the organization? Why? He isn¡¯t the leader of the Hawks, right? Yi Bing immediately raised her head and looked at the stern-faced Li Jinyao. just as she was about to beg for mercy, she saw Li Jinyao solemnly nod, ¡°As you wish!¡± ¡°Young Master Li, I just made a small mistake, and you want to get rid of me? Aren¡¯t you afraid it¡¯ll chill the hearts of all the brothers?¡± Yi Bing was disgruntled. Li Jinyao came to her side and looked down at her still kneeling and looking unconvinced. He could not help but speak with a heavier tone, ¡°Who told you that dereliction of duty is a small mistake? If something happened to Gu Li during the time you left her, who could be responsible?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Yi Bing was speechless. Yes, she must have been confused. How could she still be so self-confident about her dereliction of duty? ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± She bowed her head again, this time, deeply realizing the seriousness of the mistake she had made. ¡°Enough, you can go.¡± ¡°Young Master Li¨C¡± ¡°With your abilities, you should have no problem finding a good job. Yi Bing, take care of yourself!¡± YiBing: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After struggling for a moment, knowing that Li Jinyao would not change his mind, Yi Bing had to stand up, respectfully bowed to him, ¡°Take care.1 With that, she straightened her back and walked out of the Hawks hall. Chapter 260: Don’t Give Him A Chance _1 Chapter 260: Don¡¯t Give Him A Chance _1 Trantor: 549690339 Seeing Mo Shiting still looked upset, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but gossip and ask: ¡°You ran over here first thing in the morning and stayed all day. Did you have an argument with Gu Li?¡± ¡°None of your business.¡± Mo Shiting responded curtly. ¡°How is it not my business? You don¡¯t go toyoupany and just stay here. It seriously affects me.¡± Li Jinyaoined. Mo Shiting gave him a cold look: ¡°You can pretend I¡¯m not here.¡± ¡°Ha¡­¡± Li Jinyaoughed at his statement, ¡°Your presence is so strong, even if I were blind, I would know you were here, let alone I¡¯m not blind.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± He ignored Li Jinyao and poured himself another drink. Li Jinyao walked over and snatched his wine ss away: ¡°Stop drinking. Is it necessary to get yourself into such a mess over a woman? If it really doesn¡¯t work out, just divorce her, so you don¡¯t have to be so miserable all the time.¡± Mo Shiting shot him a sharp gaze, ¡°Shut up!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anything anymore.¡± Li Jinyao put down the wine ss and added a sentence: ¡°But don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you. Murong Si is not simple, and he harbors ill feelings towards Gu Li. Don¡¯t give him any chance¡­Hey, where are you going?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting left before he finished speaking, Li Jinyao couldn¡¯t help but shout out. Without answering, Mo Shiting quickly disappeared from Li Jinyao¡¯s sight. Knowing that Mo Shiting was eager to return home and reconcile with his wife, Li Jinyao crossed his arms, hooked his lips, and chuckled: ¡°Such a stubborn fool!¡± After having lunch with Murong Si, Gu Li took a taxi to Riverside Creative Park. Da Ha and Song Yunque were all busy there, and surprisingly, Lin Ranzhu was there too. ¡°Sister Gu Li¡­¡± Lin Ranzhu was delighted to see Gu Li. Gu Li asked in surprise: ¡°What are you doing here?¡± ¡°Boss, she is the intern I just recruited.¡± Da Ha exined with a smile, ¡°A few days ago, I went to a coffee shop and forgot my phone there. Little Lin helped to collect it. I thought she was good, so I kept her contact. This morning, I asked her if she would like to do an internship, and she agreed right away.¡± Da Ha had no clue that Gu Li had saved Lin Ranzhu a few days ago, let alone that Gu Li had intentions to cultivate Lin Ranzhu. Unexpectedly, he had identally recruited Lin Ranzhu into thepany. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but want to shout ¡°Fate!¡± Seeing that Gu Li didn¡¯t object, Da Haughed brightly: ¡°Boss, to celebrate ourpany¡¯s new joiner, you must treat us to afternoon tea, right?¡± Gu Li pped him on the head, ¡°In your dreams!¡± ¡°So stingy!¡± Da Ha sniffled, ¡°Just a tea, it¡¯snot going to break you.¡± No sooner had he finished hisin than he heard Gu Liugh: ¡°Afternoon tea, or a barbecue dinner tonight, choose one?¡± ¡°Haha, definitely barbecue!¡± Da Ha made his choice without hesitation. Song Yunque immediately added, ¡°Then, sister-inw will treat us to a barbecue, and I will treat everyone to karaoke. As for the afternoon tea, Da Ha, you treat first.¡± Gu Li chuckled: ¡°You do have everything figured out.¡± Song Yunque beamed with pride: ¡°Of course. Da Ha, are you not in a hurry to order the afternoon tea?¡± Da Ha: ¡°¡­¡± Somewhat unexpectedly, he felt like he had be the scapegoat. Watching the two young men cing the delivery orders together, Gu Li pulled Lin Ranzhu aside. ¡°Are you sure you want to join mypany?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thrilled to have this opportunity.¡± Lin Ranzhu was excited, ¡°Sister Gu Li, I promise I will do my best.¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°I¡­ I can do odd jobs. But, school is about to start, can I work part-time?¡± Lin Ranzhu asked timidly. For the first time, she wished she could grow up quickly. Gu Li sized her up and was about to speak when Song Yunque called her, ¡°Sister-inw, what do you and Little Lin want to eat?¡± ¡°What do you want?¡± Gu Li asked Lin Ranzhu. Lin Ranzhu felt a bit embarrassed and said: ¡°I¡¯ll have the same as you.¡± ¡°Okay. Twottes, tiramisu, durian mille crepes, chocte rice cakes, yam egg yolk ky pastry, and a few profiteroles.¡± Gu Li ordered several desserts in one breath. Da Ha pouted, muttered under his breath: ¡°Eating so much, be careful not to get fat.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Gu Li heard that he had someints. Da Ha quickly said: ¡°Nothing, just sayingyou have a good appetite.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li chuckled then got back to the topic with Lin Ranzhu: ¡°You are very talented, plus you have a good appearance. If you are willing to debut as a singer, I can arrange that.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lin Ranzhu was very surprised. She loves creating and singing. It was definitely a lie if she said she didn¡¯t have a dream to be a star, just that this dream was dimmed after her cousin¡¯s set-up. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded, her face somewhat serious, ¡°But, if you want to debut, you must pay the corresponding price.¡± ¡°What price?¡± Lin Ranzhu¡¯s face changed slightly, her shoulders shook involuntarily. Gu Li saw her reaction and couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t be what you think. In mypany, there will not be any underlying rules.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sister Gu Li.¡± Knowing that she had misunderstood Gu Li, Lin Ranzhu felt guilty. Gu Li patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s normal for you to think that way, I don¡¯t me you.¡± ¡°Then what is the ¡®price¡¯ you mentioned?¡± ¡°You¡¯re 16, haven¡¯t graduated from high school yet, right?¡± ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going into my second year of senior high school in September.¡± Lin Ranzhu answered honestly. ¡°How are your grades?¡± ¡°Grades¡­¡± Bringing up her grades, Lin Ranzhu was really reluctant to speak, ¡°I¡¯m pretty dumb, apart from music, I don¡¯t do well in any other subjects, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s hard to get into a key university.¡± ¡°In that case, have you ever considered applying to an art school?¡± ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°If you choose to debut, it will not be possible for you to attend school like a normal student. The price I¡¯m talking about is this. Are you willing?¡± ¡°You can think it over and give me an answer.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to think, I agree.¡± Lin Ranzhu responded without hesitation. She believed that Gu Li would not trick her. She was willing to entrust her future to Gu Li. Seeing the determined look in Lin Ranzhu¡¯ s eyes and herplete trust in herself, Gu Li was moved: ¡°Okay! Then let¡¯s work hard together.¡± ¡°Yes, Yes!!!¡± Lin Ranzhu nodded like beating a drum, perhaps too excited, her eyes even turned a bit moist. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. When Auntie Guan saw Mo Shiting entering the house, tired from the journey, she was very surprised: ¡°Young Master, didn¡¯t you go abroad? Howe you are back so soon?¡± Mo Shiting made up an excuse on the spot: ¡°I had an urgent matter and changed my itinerary. Where is she?¡± ¡°Young Madam went out early in the morning and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± After reporting to Mo Shiting, Auntie Guan couldn¡¯t help but suggest, ¡°Young Master, why don¡¯t you call Young Madam and ask if she¡¯sing back for dinner?¡± Chapter 261: It’s Okay to Carry Her Home 1 Chapter 261: It¡¯s Okay to Carry Her Home 1 Trantor: 549690339????? ¡ª Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, not responding. Auntie Guan, observing his reaction and fearful of him refusing, decided to take the initiative: ¡°Let me call Young Madam for you.¡± Without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply, she immediately walked over to thendline, picked up the receiver and began to dial Gu Li¡¯s number. Mo Shiting silently tightened his lips, and leisurely walked up the stairs. Watching his tall and stalwart silhouette, Auntie Guan sighed to herself, wondering what discord this young couple was facing. The call connected quickly, and Gu Li¡¯s sweet voice came through the line- ¡°Hello¡­¡± Auntie Guan collected herself and responded with a warm smile: ¡°Young Madam, it¡¯s me, Auntie Guan. Young Master just came home, he¡¯s asking when you¡¯ll return for dinner.¡± While speaking with Gu Li, she kept an eye on Mo Shiting¡¯s movements. Sure enough, Mo Shiting¡¯s steps noticeably faltered, and he moved even slower than before. Auntie Guan secretly smirked, thinking to herself that he put on quite the act even though it¡¯s apparent he cares about Young Madam. At that moment, Gu Li, who was on her way to a barbecue restaurant with Da Ha, was taken aback: ¡°He came back this early?¡± Auntie Guan quickly chimed in, ¡°Yes, I didn¡¯t expect it either. Young Master has gone abroad and returned on the same day. He must have been so eager to see Young Madam that he returned right away.¡± Auntie Guan took the opportunity to sing praises of Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting was speechless at her words, but couldn¡¯t bring himself to stop her. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh lightly: ¡°Okay, I get it. However, we have ns for barbecue with my friends and then we¡¯re going to sing karaoke. I¡¯ll probably be back quitete. Aunt Guan, could you please cook him something delicious?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Auntie Guan was in a dilemma, but she really couldn¡¯t interfere with Gu Li¡¯s social life, so she agreed, ¡°Okay, Young Madam.¡± After chatting for a short while longer, Auntie Guan ended the call. Seeing that Mo Shiting had reached the second floor, she called out to him, ¡°Young Master.¡± Standing next to the railing, Mo Shiting nced down with one hand in his pocket, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Young Madam said she¡¯s going with friends for a barbecue and karaoke tonight, she won¡¯t be back until veryte.¡± Auntie Guan ryed truthfully. Mo Shiting¡¯s face darkened, clearly unhappy: ¡°I see.¡± The response was just as he had expected, that little ingrate. Just as he was about to march forward, Auntie Guan added: ¡°Young Master, Young Madam also asked you to pick her upter.¡± Obviously, this was an addition of Auntie Guan¡¯s own ord. She even disclosed the location of the barbecue and karaoke to Mo Shiting. These two not taking the initiative to reconcile was absolutely driving her crazy. Luckily, Mo Shiting only responded with a light ¡°mm-hmm,¡± not questioning further, allowing her to pass through without a fuss. Riverside Barbecue Restaurant. Enjoying barbecue and beer in an air-conditioned room during summer was an extremely satisfying experience. Within the private room, Gu Li stood up, holding arge mug of beer, dering, ¡°Let¡¯s toast in celebration of Little Lin joining Shi Li Entertainment, cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± ¡°Cheers!¡± The others raised their sses to clink with Gu Li. Of course, Lin Ranzhu, who was underage, was drinking tea rather than alcohol. The four of them were enjoying a merry feast of barbecue and drink, creating an exceptionally joyful atmosphere. Two hourster, Mo Shiting arrived. As he pushed the door of the private room open, the smell of barbecue intermixed with alcohol rushed forth, causing him to instinctively furrow his brows. Scanning around with a stern gaze, his eyes first fell on Gu Li, who wasying on a sofa, snoring away. And there were Da Ha and Song Yunque, ying rock-paper-scissors, lost in their own world of drinking. A room full of drunkards! The only rtively normal one was a young girl, sitting by the sofa, looking after Gu Li. The girl looked fresh-faced and seemingly only sixteen or seventeen. Ordinarily, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t pay attention to the likes of Lin Ranzhu. However, the girl was giving his wife longing nces with moonstruck eyes, which bothered him immensely. After all, he had not forgotten how during the ¡°Charming Female Stars¡± finale, his wife, dressed as a man and dancing, had surprisingly brought him a bunch of female rivals. With a cold face, Mo Shiting strode quickly towards them. Upon hearing footsteps, Lin Ranzhu turned her head. What came into view was a tall and handsome man. The person had a strong aura, exuding an ¡°off-limits¡± air and at a nce, he seem difficult to deal with. Seeing him nonchntly walk towards the couch, about to pick up Gu Li, Lin Ranzhu quickly stood up, retreating two steps, ¡°Young Master Mo?¡± Although she had never met Mo Shiting in person, his manner and posture made it obvious. Hearing Lin Ranzhu¡¯s voice, Song Yunque and Da Ha finally turned around, a little toote. Fourth Brother, what brings you here?¡± Song Yunque was both surprised and delighted at the presence of his Fourth Brother, whom he hadn¡¯t expected here. Da Ha, on the other hand, respectfully greeted him, ¡°Brother-inw¡±. Mo Shiting nodded slightly in acknowledgment. ¡°Brother-inw, have you had dinner? Would you like to join us?¡± Da Ha initiated the invitation. ¡°Yeah, Fourth Brother, join us.¡± Song Yunque chimed in. ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡± With a cold voice, Mo Shiting held the peacefully sleeping Gu Li, and just walked out. Exiting the barbecue restaurant, Mo Shiting carried Gu Li to the riverside, where the natural breeze instantly refreshed him. Gu Li, nestled in his arms, was gradually waking up. ¡°Brother Ting?¡± The street lights were dim. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but his scentforted her with familiarity and safety. ¡°You came to pick me up?¡± The girl gave a sweet smile, appearing exceptionally adorable in her slightly intoxicated state. Ahead was a long bench where Mo Shiting simply sat down with her in hisp. Gu Li obediently sat on hisp, allowing him to hold her. Mo Shiting held her by the waist, rested his chin on her shoulder, and asked in a deep voice: ¡°How much did you drink?¡± ¡°Three sses of beer, I¡¯m not drunk.¡± The girl answered sweetly, ¡°I¡¯m just tired.¡± ¡°Tired?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow. He hadn¡¯t slept for the whole night, but he would not admit to being tired. While she, who slept so much every day, was truly a little sleeping piglet. ¡°Mm-hmm, I¡¯m sleepy, Brother Ting, let me sleep a bit more.¡± Gu Li nodded, then leaned into his embrace, closing her eyes once again. Not too long after, she fell into deep sleep again. Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± An outsider would think she was drinking sleeping pills, not beer! Returning to Blue Sky Blue Sea, it was already midnight. Mo Shiting initially wanted to carry her back to the bedroom, but remembering the promise he¡¯d made, he eventually carried her to the guest room. Of course, he stayed there too. Spending the night holding her contentedly, he surprisingly overslept the next morning. When Gu Li woke up and realized that she was lying next to him with her head on his arm, she couldn¡¯t help but stare in surprise. What happened? She only remembered going to the barbecue with Da Hast night. How did she end up in Mo Shiting¡¯s bed when she woke up? No, that s not right. This was the guest room, her own bed. But that¡¯s not the point, the point is, with such arge bed in the bedroom, why didn¡¯t he go back to sleep instead of squeezing in with her? Or perhaps, carry her back to his room would also do¡­ Chapter 262 - 262 Bedside Quarrel, Bed end Reconciliation! Chapter 262: Bedside Quarrel, Bed end Reconciliation! Trantor: 549690339 Gu Li¡¯s eyes rolled round and round as she racked her brain, genuinely confused over Mo Shiting¡¯s actions. Of course, she could never have guessed that someone had made a pledge out of boredom, only to bring trouble upon himself. She woke Mo Shiting with her fidgeting. The man slowly opened his eyes and tried to move his arm, but found she was using it as a pillow and it was immobilized. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡¯1 Realizing his movements, Gu Li quickly sat up, jokingly remarked, ¡°It¡¯s already eight in the morning, it¡¯s rare to see you sleep in thiste.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t say anything. As she was unguarded, he quickly pulled her towards him. Gu Li, taken by surprise, ended up falling on top of him. Mo Shiting quickly hugged her tightly and rolled over to press her under him. ¡°Hey, get up. You¡¯re so heavy.¡± Gu Li pushed him softly. However, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t move. He buried his chin in her shoulder and started to tease her: ¡°You were on top of mest night, doesn¡¯t it make sense that I should return the favor?¡± ¡°Return the favor?¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Do you n toy in bed all day?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Mo Shiting seriously retorted. Speechless, Gu Li simply pointed out, ¡°Something¡¯s off with you, Brother Ting.¡± Just then, there was a knock at the door, interrupting their conversation. Then Auntie Guan¡¯s voice came, ¡°Young Master, Young Madam, Old Master Mo called. He wants both of you toe over.¡± ¡°Okay, got it, thank you Auntie Guan.¡± Gu Li answered with a clear voice. When she heard Auntie Guan¡¯s footsteps fading away, she nudged Mo Shiting again, ¡°Get up, Grandpa wants us to go back.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t have to deal with him.¡± Mo Shiting continued to lie on top of her, hisfortable position making him unwilling to leave. Gu Li sighed softly, ¡°Brother Ting, if you keep acting like this, I might just stop paying attention to you.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you already ignoring me?¡± The manined, his words hinting at a slight feeling of being wronged. Gu Li blinked, still not getting it, ¡°Where did I ignore you?¡± ¡°Think about it yourself!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t think of it.¡± ¡°Keep thinking.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So, if she still didn¡¯t get his point, would he keep acting stubbornly like this? Childish! Gu Li muttered to herself and pondered it seriously. She¡¯s not stupid and found the answer quite quickly. But, she wouldn¡¯t fulfill his wishes so easily. So, she cupped his handsome face and squeezed it, her eyes filled with mirth, ¡°If Brother Ting doesn¡¯t mind, then you can sleep with me in the guest room from now on.¡± The guest room is not even a quarter the size of the master bedroom and the bed is nowhere near asfortable. She doubted he would be able to get used to it. In a few days, he¡¯d certainly swallow his pride and beg her to move back in. Haha, at that time, she¡¯d pretend to take pity on him and agree out of kindness. However, her n backfired. Mo Shiting swiftly got up from bed. He didn¡¯t even nce at her and simply put on his shoes and walked away. Gu Li:¡±???¡± Is he angry? Gu Li went downstairs after freshening up, only to see Mo Shiting already sitting in the dining area, elegantly having breakfast. Auntie Guan was standing at the table, pouring milk. Seeing Gu Li, Auntie Guan quickly greeted her, ¡°Good morning, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Good morning.¡± Gu Li walked over with a sweet smile and sat down, then asked Auntie Guan, ¡°Did Grandpa mention what he wants us to do?¡± ¡°Old Master Mo didn¡¯t say, but he sounded quite happy, so it¡¯s probably nothing bad.¡± Auntie Guan chuckled. Gu Li nodded, ¡°Oh, alright then.¡± As she took a bite of sandwich and was about to reach for the milk, Mo Shiting ced a ss of honey water in front of her instead, ¡°Drink this.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Honey water has the effect of alleviating hangovers. Even though she showed no signs of one, she still felt sweetness in her heart, especially when Auntie Guan said, ¡°Young Madam, the young master personally made this for you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li was even more surprised, and immediately smiled until her eyes crinkled, ¡°Brother¡¯s honey water filled with love, I must finish it all.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips imperceptibly. Clearly, he was pleased. Auntie Guan covertly observed them and smiled knowingly. It seemed like they had made up. The old saying was indeed timeless: quarrels at the head of the bed, and settlement at the end of it. Mo Family Vi. Old Master Mo was ying a game of chess with Uncle Guan. He was about to lose, so he grumbled unhappily as he contemted how he could wriggle out of this game. Then he heard a cheerful, sweet voiceing from outside¡ª ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Little Pear.¡± Perfect timing! What a coincidence! Old Master Mo immediately broke out in a big smile, finally having an excuse to abandon the game, ¡°Quickly, pack up the chessboard.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Uncle Guan, suppressing a smile, hurriedly put away the chessboard. Thanks to the arrival of the Young Madam, otherwise, if he had won today, the old master¡¯s pride would have been hurt and he undoubtedly would have been upset all day. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Gu Li, hand in hand with Mo Shiting, walked in cheerfully. By then, Uncle Guan had already put away the chessboard and bow respectfully towards them, ¡°Young master, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Hello, Uncle Guan!¡± Gu Li politely greeted him, then let go of Mo Shiting¡¯s hand and approached Old Master Mo, ¡°Grandpa, did you call Brother Ting and me over because there¡¯s something you need?¡± Old Master Mo nced at Mo Shiting, then said, ¡°I heard that next week is your father¡¯s birthday?¡± ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t surprised that the old master knew about her family background. ¡°I have a gift I would like you to bring back and give to your father.¡± Old Master Mo stated upfront. Gu Li was slightly taken aback, and unconsciously looked towards Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting shook his head at her, he was evidently unaware of this too. Gu Liughed, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re being too polite. My father is the junior, isn¡¯t it inappropriate for him to ept your gift?¡± ¡°He¡¯s the birthday celebrant. There¡¯s nothing inappropriate about receiving a gift-¡± Old Master Mo stated seriously. The next second, Uncle Guan had brought over an antique wooden box. Just by looking at the box, Gu Li could tell that it was valuable. Just as she was about to decline, Mo Shiting had already epted the box with both hands, ¡°Thank you, Grandpa.¡± ¡°Brother Ting?¡± Gu Li tugged at his sleeve, indicating that he shouldn¡¯t ept it, but Mo Shiting said, ¡°We must ept a rare gift from grandpa.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± Being subtly insulted for no reason, Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help ring at him, ¡°You ingrate, are you implying that I¡¯m stingy?¡± Mo Shiting pressed his lips together, ¡°Exactly.¡± ¡°You¡ªhmm!¡± Hearing nothing goode out of this ungrateful kid¡¯s mouth, Old Master Mo was so exasperated he didn¡¯t want to talk to him anymore, ¡°Don¡¯t you have to work today? Why are you here?¡± Mo Shiting replied nonchntly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you summon me here?¡± Old Master Mo:¡±¡­¡± It did seem like he had. He was getting old and forgetful. In the following days, Mo Shiting continued to stay in the guest room. Gu Li thought he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure for long, but surprisingly, he didn¡¯t show any signs of difort. Instead, it was more miserable for her. The bed was only 1.5 meters wide, and since she was a restless sleeper, she always felt constricted.. Chapter 263 - 263 Tricked l Chapter 263: Tricked l Trantor: 549690339 So every day when she woke up, she was sore all over. Auntie Guan thought they were exercising vigorously every day and often asked her to replenish her energy. Gu Li was utterly depressed. One day, after breakfast, she couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and shooed him away: ¡°Go sleep in your master bedroom tonight; the bed is bigger there.¡± Mo Shiting tly refused: ¡°I¡¯m used to sleeping here; I don¡¯t want to change.¡± ¡°You ¡± Gu Li was speechless,¡±Fine! Since you won¡¯t sleep in that big room of yours, I¡¯ll go sleep there then. You can have the guest room all to yourself.¡± The goal achieved, Mo Shiting hooked his lips in a pleasing reply: ¡°As you wish.¡± Gu Li: For some reason, she always felt like she was being tricked. But even so, that night, Gu Li directly ran off to sleep in the master bedroom. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t follow. Lying alone on the spacious bed, Gu Li tossed and turned, unable to fall asleep. Could it be that she was used to the bed? Couldn¡¯t be, right? Her sleep quality was always good, the issue of being used to a certain bed wasn¡¯t likely. If not the bed, then does that mean she was used to the person? Because he was not there? Gu Li:¡± ¡± After seriously contemting for a while, she simply got up, put on her slippers, and went next door. Mo Shiting had just finished showering. He was nning to find an excuse to go back to the master bedroom to sleep in a while, but before he could dry his hair, there was a knock at the door. What was this girl up to? Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows, a trace of strangeness sweeping across his deep gaze. Was she regretting it already and wanted toe back to sleep? ¡°Knock knock knock¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, are you sleeping?¡± The girl couldn¡¯t wait for him to open the door, so she simply called out to him. Mo Shiting then went to open the door while drying his hair. ¡°What brings you here thiste?¡± ¡°Hehe, yes indeed.¡± Gu Li¡¯s small and nimble body quickly darted in, ¡°I¡¯ve also gotten used to this bed, 1¡¯11e back to sleep.¡± Mo Shiting: Seeing that she had already climbed into the bed and didn¡¯t seem willing to leave, Mo Shiting felt a throbbing in his temple. He took his long strides to the edge of the bed, looked down at her with a stern expression: ¡°When you say something, you¡¯ve got to stick to it, go back to the master bedroom.¡± Gu Li hugged the quilt tightly and shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t want to go, I want to sleep here.¡± ¡°It was you who wanted to go back.¡± ¡°I changed my mind.¡± Gu Li answered confidently. A smile crept onto Mo Shiting¡¯s face, but he still maintained a serious tone: ¡°Then you better think carefully, you can¡¯t change sleeping ces anymore.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated, her eyes flickering, and then smiled and said: ¡°How about¡­ we y rock-paper-scissors and the loser goes back to sleep?¡± ¡°Childish!¡± ¡°Brother Ting¡­¡± The girl yed coy. Mo Shiting ignored her, turned around, threw the towel for drying his hair back in the washroom, then picked up the hairdryer to start blow-drying his hair. Gu Li was lying in bed, listening to the hum of the hairdryer, and yawned involuntarily. Ahh, it¡¯s really hard to change a person¡¯s habits. She had been lying in the other room for so long without feeling sleepy at all, but now, after only being here for a while, she¡¯s all drowsy. Nevermind, sleepes first. After Mo Shiting finished blow-drying his hair, he stepped out of the washroom to find the girlying t, sound asleep. This little sleeping piglet. He shook his head gently, his lips curved slightly, revealing a touch of indulgent expression. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t sleep well on this side, he decisively picked her up and brought her to the other room. Just as he put her back on the bed, the girl, who had been deep in sleep, slowly opened her eyes and muttered: ¡°Brother Ting, how could you cheat and carry me away.¡± Mo Shiting leaned in to touch her face, teased in a deep voice: ¡°It was you who wanted toe back.¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± He smiled, his eyes slightly narrowed, sketching out a hint of charm, ¡°To sleep with you?¡± Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, her bright apricot eyes revealing a sh of cunning, ¡°Brother Ting, are you trying to trap me, hmm?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Mo Shiting yed dumb. Gu Li reached out and twisted his arm, angrily said, ¡°Stop pretending, you¡¯re clearly trying to trap me. But, I¡¯m generous, so I won¡¯t hold it against you.¡± ¡°Really? Well, thank you, Miss Gu.¡± After Mo Shiting finished speaking, he unceremoniouslyid down next to her. With arge hand, he pulled her into his embrace again. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± He rubbed her head, gave her a kiss on her forehead, and held her tight. ¡°Goodnight.¡± Gu Li found afortable position in his arms and slowly closed her eyes. That night, she had an exceptionally sound sleep. Mo Shiting, on the other hand, didn¡¯t have such fortune. After all, having a warm and soft beauty in his arms yet unable to do anything else, was absolutely tormenting. Despite this, when he woke up the next day, Mo Shiting¡¯s mood was extremely content. He even woke Gu Li from her sleep early in the morning. ¡°Time to get up and go for a run.¡± ¡°Whimper, Mo Shiting you big meanie, I want to sleep.¡±The girl was terribly put out, barely able to open her eyes. As soon as he woke her, she turned over and went back to sleep. Mo Shiting nced at his watch. It was 6:20. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that early. He usually starts his run at six, so today was dyed by 20 minutes because of her. ¡°Gu Li ¡± Seeing her continue to sleep like a log, Mo Shiting patiently called to her again. Gu Li was utterly annoyed, ¡°Tang Monk, Tang Monk, Tang Monk.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±???¡± How did he resemble Tang Monk in any way? ¡°If you don¡¯t get up, I¡¯ll carry you to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Fine, then sleep.¡± It was useless trying to carve a rotten piece of wood, so he gave up. The living room. ¡°Young master, it¡¯s raining outside. Are you still going for a run?¡± Auntie Guan saw Mo Shiting dressed in sports gear ready to go out and couldn¡¯t help but stop him. ¡°Raining?¡± Mo Shiting was surprised; he hadn¡¯t noticed it. He walked to the window to look outside and found that it was indeed drizzling. He simply went back upstairs to the gym instead. Gu Li slept in until she woke naturally, only to find Mo Shiting was not at home. They were supposed to leave for A Nation tomorrow, yet she hadn¡¯t even bought a gift for her father. So, she decided to go shopping. The morning rain had left the air exceptionally fresh. Gu Li drove to the mall, only to receive a call from Ye Yining. ¡°Little Pear, I¡¯m not going to A Nation with you tomorrow.¡± Unexpecting Ye Yining to change her mind at thest minute, Gu Li was puzzled, ¡°Why? We¡¯ve got everything sorted out, including visas. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡± ¡°Then¡­ Could it be because of Sister Qian? Are you not prepared to meet her?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s my face. It seems to have rpsed.¡± What? Hearing that the wounds on Ye Yining¡¯s face were ring up again, Gu Lipletely forgot about shopping and immediately rushed to her house. On the road, she kept calling Doctor Duan, but couldn¡¯t get through. Oh, she almost forgot, the doctor was traveling frequently these days and was probably on a flight. Upon reaching Ye Yining¡¯s house, Gu Li anxiously checked her face. Sure enough, as she had said, the scars that had disappeared were gradually reappearing.. Chapter 264: Are you insistent on acknowledging Mo Shiting?_l Chapter 264: Are you insistent on acknowledging Mo Shiting?_l Trantor: 549690339 Although it¡¯s still faint now, it indeed is a sign of a rpse. What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t the doctor say it was foolproof? Why still¡­ At this moment, Gu Li felt somewhat overwhelmed. Seeing her more anxious than herself, Ye Yining reassured her: ¡°It¡¯s okay, everything is destined. I won¡¯t resent anyone and I won¡¯t despair, so don¡¯t worry forme.¡± Gu Li hugged her tightly, her tone particrly serious: ¡°The doctor will definitely find a way! No matter the cost, I will cure you!¡± ¡°Thankyou, Little Pear.¡± Ye Yining gave a slight smile. With Little Pear by her side, she didn¡¯t feel as hopeless and helpless as before. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor again.¡± Stubbornly, Gu Li picked up her phone again. However, she still couldn¡¯t get through. Phone calls may not work on nes, but she should be able to get online, right? Thinking of this, she hastily sent Dr. Duan a message on WeChat, also attaching a photograph of the condition of Ye Yining s face. After waiting for around ten minutes, Dr. Duan finally sent an audio message: ¡°Little Pear ah, this should be a normal indication. For the next two days, the scars on her face will be more and more pronounced, but tell Miss Yining not to worry, it willpletely heal by the third day. ¡°Really?¡± After the initial scare, Gu Li and Ye Yining were overjoyed. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, how can you be so distrustful of me? It¡¯s infuriating! His medical skills being questioned, Dr. Duan couldn¡¯t help but express his vexation. Gu Li chuckled: ¡°How was I to know that such a phenomenon would ur if you didn¡¯t tell me in advance?¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re ming this old man now?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li chuckled twice and then asked, ¡°Doctor, are you on a ne? Where are you headed?¡± ¡°Going to M Country, you father¡¯s birthday banquet is the day after tomorrow. I won¡¯t be able to attend, so could you please send him my regards? GuLi: ¡°Sure, sure, please take care of yourself. After hanging up, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask Ye Yining, ¡°Are you really not going to A Nation?¡± Helplessly, Ye Yining nodded: ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s wait until I fully recover.¡± ¡°That works.¡± Leaving Ye Yining¡¯s house, Gu Li once again drove to the mall. At this point, another call came in. ItwasMurongSi. ¡°Brother Si, what can I do for you?¡± Supporting her Bluetooth headset, Gu Li asked with a smile. Murong Si¡¯s voice was gentle: ¡°Can¡¯t I look you up if I have nothing going on?¡± ¡°International calls are expensive.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡± ¡°Ugh!¡± Gu Li rolled her eyes, and just as she was about to say something, he said, ¡°Are you guys arriving at A Nation tomorrow afternoon?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Without thinking, Gu Li blurted out the question. But then she remembered with Murong Si¡¯s capabilities, it would be too easy for him to find out about their flight time. Murong Si didn¡¯t answer her question, but answered with augh, ¡°Your father just asked me to book a hotel for you guys, the SL in the city center.¡± Gu Li pursed her lips, feeling a tinge of disappointment,¡± He¡¯s not letting us stay at the Gu family?¡± It seems that her father really can¡¯t stand Brother Ting, going as far as not letting them stay there. Sigh! Murong Siforted her, ¡°It¡¯s not right for Mo Shiting to stay at the Gu¡¯s home, you should understand your father. Of course, if you want to go back and live, you can do it anytime. This is what he said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡± Gu Li immediately rejected. There¡¯s no way she and Brother Ting would go back while he had to stay alone in a hotel. She really wanted to call her father and argue, but these past few days he had been deliberately ignoring her, every time having Gu Zuo dismiss her. ¡°Little Pear, are you really determined to choose Mo Shiting? Murong Si asked again, ¡°In what way am I inferior to him?¡± ¡°You are my brother.¡± Without hesitation, Gu Li made her position clear, ¡°We can forever only be siblings.¡± ¡°Alright, I understand.¡± Murong Si¡¯s handsome facepletely sank. However, through the phone, Gu Li had no idea that a murderous intent was filling his eyes. ¡°Take care tomorrow.¡± With a calm demeanor, he hung up the phone after these four words, not waiting for her response. ¡°Crash!¡± The next second, the ck smartphone flew like a parab and hit the marble floor hard, making a piercing sound. In the vast space, a group of men in ck saw their master in a rage and bowed their heads agreement. After venting, Murong Si¡¯s seductive lips curled up a bit, revealing a vicious curve, ¡°The operation tomorrow must be sessful!¡± ¡°Yes!!!¡± After buying a gift for Gu Yuan, Gu Li took a trip to the Riverside Creative Park. After these few days of preparation, the wholepany was ready to go, just waiting for an auspicious day to open. ¡°Boss, have you chosen when to open?¡± Seeing Gu Li looking at the calendar, Da Ha and Song Yunque, along with Lin Ranzhu, couldn¡¯t help but gather around out of curiosity. Gu Li said with a bit of frustration, ¡°The days seem to be not so good recently. After looking through, suitable days for starting a business are the 20th, 22nd, and 30th of next month. Oh, also the 28th. How about the 28th?¡± ¡°28? Isn¡¯t that the day after tomorrow? It¡¯s the Family Head¡¯s birthday. GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± Ah, she was confused. ¡°Then let¡¯s do the 20th. What do you guys think?¡± ¡°I have no objection.¡± Da Ha was the first to show his position. Song Yunque also followed saying, ¡°No objection. Lin Ranzhu: ¡°I have even less of an objection.¡± ¡°Okay! It¡¯s unanimously agreed¡± After quickly deciding on the opening date, they began to discuss matters rted to marketing. However, both Gu Li and Da Ha were leaving for A Nation the next day, so many things had to wait until they came back to be determined. ¡°Boss¡­¡± After the discussion was over, Da Ha mysteriously leaned in to Gu Li¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Tomorrowis ¡®ckFriday,¡¯ averybadday.it¡¯snotsuitableto travel. I think we should not return to A Nation tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid the Family Head will break our legs.¡± GuLi:¡±¡­.¡± Patting his shoulder, she kindly reassured him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be able to enter our house tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need to worry about getting your leg broken.¡± ¡°Ah, they¡¯re not letting you into the house? What about me? Da Ha looked shocked, ¡°Doi have to be banished too?¡± Gu Li joked, ¡°Well, if you want your legs broken, you can go back.¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡± Forget it, he¡¯d better stick with the boss to stay safe. Early the next morning, Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s group took a private jet and set off. On the ne, Da Ha took out a deck of ying cards, eager to y a game of ¡°Landlord¡± with Mo Shiting and Gu Li, but was refused by both. ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t want to y, then I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll find someone else.¡± Da Ha pouted and went to the back cabin with a grievance. Several hourster, the ne arrived in City C, the capital of A Nation. After passing through security checks, Gu Li, her arm linked with Mo Shiting¡¯s, got a sudden bad feeling. She couldn¡¯t help but tug at Mo Shiting. Chapter 265: The Light Bulb Has No Sense of Value at All 1 Chapter 265: The Light Bulb Has No Sense of Value at All 1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Mo Shiting turned his head, his eyes seemed as if they were filled with concern. Gu Li unconsciously looked around and lowered her voice slightly, ¡°Brother Ting, I don¡¯t know why, but I feel there is danger. Be careful when we leave the airport.¡± After all, A Nation was the headquarters of the ck Blood League, immediately upon leaving the airport, there could be multiple assassination attempts. At that moment, Gu Li had regrets. She shouldn¡¯t have insisted on putting Brother Ting in such danger. Mo Shiting noticed her worry, so he firmly held her shoulders and reassured her in a low voice: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything. They can¡¯t hurt me.¡± Gu Li still felt uneasy. ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you go back? After a year, when the assassination order from the ck Blood League expires, you cane back.¡± Mo Shiting lightly flicked her shoulder with his fingers and teased her with augh: ¡°You¡¯re usually bold and fearless. It isn¡¯t like you to be afraid.¡± ¡°Pfft! It¡¯s your life at stake here, of course, I¡¯m nervous.¡± Gu Li pouted and whined unconsciously, ¡°You always ignore my feelings.¡± Mo Shitingwas extremely fond of her disy of childish temper. He couldn¡¯t help himself but pinch her chin and give her a shallow kiss, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mrs. Mo.¡± The man¡¯s oppressively seductive voice was filled with indulgence. Gu Li faintly smirked, feeling sweetness spread through her heart and, on tiptoe, she lightly kissed him on the lips: ¡°You¡¯re wee, Mr. Mo.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± The two embraced and looked at each other, with their eyes brimming with affection and fondness. Meanwhile, not far away on the second floor. Murong Si was standing in a hidden corner, taking in the scene of this sweet couple. His mischievous eyes narrowed slightly, revealing a trace of ruthlessness. Watching their hands tightly sped, gradually disappearing from sight he turned sharply, striding quickly towards the exit. After leaving the airport, four cars were already lined up waiting. The bodyguards upied the first and thest cars. Although Gu Li wanted to ride in the same car as Mo Shiting, he promptly declined: ¡°You ride in the second car with Da Ha, I will be in the back.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Gu Li looked at him with a confused face. Mo Shiting gently ruffled her hair, ¡°Behave. I have a conference call to attend and you will distract me.¡± ¡°Then I just won¡¯t talk.¡± Gu Li insisted. Mo Shiting motioned to Lu Yang. Lu Yang quickly understood, ¡°Young Madam, Young Master is attending a top- secret meeting, it would be inappropriate for you to listen in.¡± ¡°Noway!¡± Gu Li decided to stand her ground this time. She didn¡¯t buy his story about an impromptu top-secret meeting. Mo Shiting was clearly worried that if they were ambushed on the road, she might get involved. b 5 Joke¡¯s on him, if Gu Li was afraid of getting involved, she never would have gone to great lengths to marry him in the first ce. Mo Shiting was helpless against her unreasonableness and agreed to ride in the same car. Da Ha, this oblivious third wheel, was about to follow them into the car, but was stopped by an icy re from Gu Li: ¡°Get in the car in front.¡± But I want to be with you guys¡­¡± Just as Da Ha was about to object, Gu Li mmed shut the car door. If danger targeted Brother Ting on the way, why should Da Ha be involved? Hopefully, Da Ha could understand her intention. The car left the airport and headed towards the downtown area. When they were driving on a deste road, the front car suddenly exploded with a loud ¡°Bang!¡±, its tire burst. What happened? Was it an ambush? Mo Shiting and Gu Li looked at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became tense. At that moment, Lu Yang yelled out, ¡°Watch out, iing gunfire!¡± As soon as his voice fell, a wave of bullets rained down on them like a storm. Mo Shiting¡¯s reflexes were swift, he hugged Gu Li into his arms, his tall body shielding her from any harm. Thankfully, the windows were bulletproof, ensuring the passengers inside the car were safe. Brother Ting, why don¡¯t we turn around and go back?¡± Gu Li leaned out from Mo Shiting¡¯s embrace and seriously suggested. Given the circumstances, there was bound to be a great deal of ambushing ahead. The enemies had prepared meticulously, waiting for them to walk right into their trap. Mo Shiting nodded, preparing to instruct Lu Yang to turn around when the enemy emerged. They found themselves pinched between the attackers both before and behind them. Heavy-duty off-road vehicles swooped in from different intersections, effectively snaring them in a trap. Naturally Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t let himself be killed straight away. He quickly drew his gun and barked to Gu Li, ¡°Get down and don¡¯t move!¡± Gu Li immediately did as she was told. In such a situation, she couldn¡¯t contribute much to help Brother Ting. The only thing she could do was to stay out of the way and not cause more trouble. ¡°Bang bang bang ¡± The gunfire started once more and both parties got into a fierce fight. The enemy was very aggressive and was only using heavy machine guns. Very soon, several bodyguards were shot. No good! They must find a way to break out. Mo Shiting¡¯s brain worked rapidly as he scanned the surroundings and found an opening he could exploit to escape. He made a sign to Lu Yang to head in that direction. ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± Lu Yang held in his breath, ready for any eventuality. The car, driven by his superb driving skills, managed to break through the siege despite the pressing ambush. Unfortunately, their good luck was short-lived. The next moment, a loudspeaker sounded from a short distance away, ¡°Mo Shiting, our target is you. If you don¡¯t want your bodyguards and your nephew shattered into pieces get out of the car!¡± ¡¯ Ah, Da Ha Gu Li suddenly thought of Da Ha who was still trapped inside. If they escaped Da Ha would surely be doomed. The other bodyguards, too, were alive after all. They could not just abandon them¡­. But if Brother Ting got out of the car, he would likely get killed too. What should they do? Could there be a better solution? Gu Li was immensely conflicted as she helplessly looked towards Mo Shiting, who she imagined felt the same conflict. Although those people were his subordinates, Gu Li understood clearly that he cared about them. He couldn¡¯t just stand there and send them to their deaths. As expected, the very next moment, Mo Shiting said, ¡°Stop the car!¡± ¡°No, Young Master! I can¡¯t let you get killed!¡± Lu Yang would have none of it and even elerated the car. ¡°Stop the car!!!¡± Mo Shiting repeated sternly, ¡°That¡¯s an order!¡± ¡°Young Master-¡± ¡°Are you disobeying me?¡± Lu Yang: ¡°¡­¡± With no other option, he had to stop the car. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± When she saw Mo Shiting was about to open the car door to get out, Gu Li couldn t help but grab his hand and shake her head vehemently, ¡°Don¡¯t ¡± Her eyes welled up with tears, her voice choked with sorrow. Mo Shiting hugged her face tightly and gave her a passionate kiss, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, I will be alright,¡± he reassured her in a low voice. At the end of the sentence, he forcefully pulled away her hand, crossed his long legs, and walked out of the car. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li instinctively tried to follow, but it was toote. The car door had been locked from the outside. Lu Yang, as if he was in sync with Mo Shiting, stepped on the gas aggressively, and the car rushed forward. Chapter 266: She is More Important Than My Own Life_l Chapter 266: She is More Important Than My Own Life_l Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Lu Yang, what are you doing? Stop the car immediately!¡± ¡°Lu Yang¡ª¡± Gu Li was shocked that Lu Yang would abandon Mo Shiting, and it took her a while before she snapped back to reality, screaming hysterically. Lu Yang looked pained, but he adamantly refused to stop. Gu Li was desperate, hitting the car window frantically, almost crying, ¡°Lu Yang, I told you to stop the car, did you hear me?¡± ¡°Lu Yang!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Young Madam! I only take orders from the young master.¡± Lu Yang finally replied. ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li wept out of frustration. ¡°Your duty is to save your master, not to escape!¡± ¡°The task the young master gave me was to ensure your safety, Young Madam. Please understand my predicament,¡± Lu Yang replied. Lu Yang was at odds with himself, but he had no choice. Before setting out, his master had given him a strict instruction that in case of danger, he must escape with Gu Li. ¡°But Brother Ting¡­¡± ¡°The young master will be fine!¡± Lu Yang emphasized again. But it wasn¡¯t clear whether he was trying to reassure himself or Gu Li. ¡°Lu Yang, I beg you. Let¡¯s goback and save Brother Ting!¡± No matter what, Gu Li couldn¡¯t bring herself to abandon Mo Shiting and escape, so she tried hard to persuade Lu Yang. Unable to cope with the pressure, Lu Yangshed out, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand how important you are to the young master? Your life is more important to him than his own. If you protect yourself, you¡¯re doing what the young master wants!¡± His outburst brought Gu Li to tears. She knew that going back might not help at all, but¡­ If something were to happen to Brother Ting, she wouldn¡¯t be able to live with herself anyway. As the car of Lu Yang sped farther and farther away, the tears ran down Gu Li¡¯s face faster. Desperate, she had a sudden idea, ¡°The enemies must have lost us by now, why don¡¯t you let me out of the car, and you go back to save your young master?¡± There was a flicker of hesitation in Lu Yang¡¯s eyes, and it was clear that he was somewhat moved by her words. The young madam was right, the enemies¡¯ target was clear: their young master. Now that they had lost pursuit, if he let the young madam out of the car¡­ ¡°Lu Yang, there¡¯s no time! If you don¡¯t go to save your master, you¡¯ll regret it,¡± Gu Li said. Noticing a change in his expression, she knew she was almost sessful in convincing him, and so she pressed harder. ¡°¡­Very well. Young madam, you must take care of yourself,¡± said Lu Yang. In the end, Lu Yang agreed with Gu Li. He pulled over and let her out of the car, then turned around and sped off back. And Gu Li? She wasn¡¯t going to leave. Taking small muddy paths between hills around the asphalt road, she knew the routes well, having walked through them before. Brother Ting, wait for me. I¡¯ming to save you. Clutching the gun in her hand, Gu Li took a deep breath. She had stolen this gun from the car. On the other end. The opposing party obviously hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to endanger himself for his bodyguards. Perhaps they knew that Mo Shiting had no way out, so they didn¡¯t rush to shoot him. Instead, they let him walk towards them little by little. Having witnessed everything from his car, Da Ha¡¯s eyes turned red: ¡°Brother- inw, have you lost your mind? You¡¯re walking right into their trap!¡± The bodyguards, however, were not surprised at their master¡¯s decision. Although many people said that Young Master Mo was cold-blooded and ruthless, that was only when it came to his enemies. With his own men, he was fair and righteous. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± About half of the dozen bodyguards had been injured, blood smeared all over them, but Mo Shiting¡¯s presence ignited the once-lost will power. Mo Shiting walked up to the cars without fear and demanded coldly, ¡°Let them go!¡± ¡°Ha-¡± A womanughed from inside one of the cars, ¡°Young Master Mo, you truly live up to your reputation for being bold. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we will shoot you dead right now?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± Mo Shiting sneered. ¡°Has the ck Blood League always made such a spectacle for every operation?¡± ¡°Against others, there is no need for such measures, but the one we¡¯re up against is you!¡± The womanughed in delight. ¡°Let them go first!¡± Mo Shiting emphasized again, not losing any of his inherent dignity even though he was at a disadvantage. ¡°What gives you the right to negotiate with us?!¡± The woman was visibly enraged by his arrogance. She swiftly picked up a submachine gun, leaned out the window, and aimed it at him. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± ¡°Brother-inw¡ª¡± Everyone was terrified, fearing that Mo Shiting might be killed. However, Mo Shiting was unfazed, ¡°I¡¯ve just nted bombs on your cars as I walked here. If you don¡¯t want to die, let my men leave.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± The woman hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to pull such a trick in such a short period of time, and she was so angry she couldn¡¯t even speak. A few secondster, however, she regained herposure andughed, ¡°Mo Shiting, don¡¯t try to scare me. Do you think I¡¯m a three-year-old?¡± ¡°Bang-¡± As her voice trailed off, aloudbang rang out. Arge SUV blocking their way suddenly exploded, sending out a brilliant fireball. ¡°You¡ª¡± The woman was enraged. Mo Shiting had caught them off guard, taking advantage of their overconfidence. ¡°Want to try again?¡± Mo Shiting asked, a slight smile on his face. His handsome countenance emanated a murderous aura. Even the woman, who had seen countless battles, could not help but feel fear at this moment. No wonder their leader wanted to get rid of Mo Shiting so badly. This man was even smarter and craftier than the rumors said¡­ Fearing that he might have indeed nted bombs in their cars, the woman hesitated for a moment. Finally, she had no choice but to back down: ¡°Let them go-¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s order, the other members of the ck Blood League, albeit reluctantly, moved their cars aside to let Mo Shiting¡¯s men pass. ¡°Young master¡ª¡± ¡°Brother-inw, let¡¯s go together!¡± Of course, the bodyguards couldn¡¯t leave Mo Shiting behind. But Mo Shiting merely waved his hand at them, ¡°Go!¡± The enemies had a lot of explosives. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they would not be able to escape. As for him¡­ It would be much simpler for him to escape alone than with this group of people. ¡°Anyone who disobeys will be punished by our family¡¯sw!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s determination, the bodyguards had no choice but to start their engines and leave. As soon as they broke through the encirclement, the members of the ck Blood League, afraid of the car bomb, got out of their cars. What a bunch of idiots! Mo Shiting¡¯s deep phoenix eyes narrowed slightly, a trace of mockery shing through them. ¡°Young Master Mo, just give up.¡± The tall woman in leather clothes and pants pointed a gun at Mo Shiting¡¯s temple after getting out of the car. The other members of the ck Blood League also surrounded Mo Shiting with their guns, careful not to get too close. Chapter 267: Specially Arrived to Save Him Chapter 267: Specially Arrived to Save Him Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting didn¡¯t panic, speaking calmly, ¡°Who sent you all?¡± ¡°Haha, is it significant who wants to kill you?¡± The woman smirked coldly, slowly pulling the trigger, ¡°Today, let me escort you to the afterlife, Young Master Mo!¡± ¡°Remember me, Selena, the Hall Master of the Red me Hall of the ck Blood League!¡± After Selena triumphantly finished speaking, she aimed to take Mo Shiting¡¯s life with a gunshot. However, in this precarious moment, Mo Shiting suddenly performed an agile dodge, unexpectedly disarming her and even cing the gun against her temple instead. Bang! The sudden turn of events left the assassins caught off guard. They didn¡¯t have a clear view of how Mo Shiting made his move. What they knew was that within the blink of an eye, their Hall Master had be the hostage in the enemy¡¯s hands. ¡°Drop your guns, or I¡¯ll kill her!¡± Mo Shiting was holding Selena hostage with a solemn face, warning them. ¡°This¡­¡± The assassins looked at each other, uncertainty evident in their eyes. Although it¡¯s a good chance toplete the mission of killing Mo Shiting, Selena is their Hall Master. The iron-d rules of the organization dictate that the safety of superiors must be ensured at all costs during missions. ¡°Drop your guns!¡± Selena¡¯s eyes shed a glimmer of panic as she hurriedly berated the group of assassins. Seeing this, the assassins reluctantly threw their guns onto the ground after exchanging looks and several seconds of pause. With a straight face, Mo Shiting forcibly held Selena, keeping her at gunpoint, moving quickly towards the off-road vehicle at the back. Soon, he arrived at the passenger side of the vehicle, ordering Selena to open the door. Out of fear for her life, Selena had no choice but to obey. As soon as the door opened, Mo Shiting swiftly got in and violently shoved Selena away. Selena stumbled and almost fell. By the time she steadied herself and turned around, the car door was already mmed shut with a loud bang. Seeing Mo Shiting starting the car and preparing to escape, Selena¡¯s eyes reddened in fury. Baring her teeth in anger, she ordered, ¡°Kill him!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The assassins finally registered the situation and scrambled to pick up the guns on the ground. However, it was still a step toote. Mo Shiting suddenly stepped on the elerator, the car swiftly turning around and heading towards the direction of the airport. The opponents could only blindly shoot at the fleeing car. ¡°Chase them!¡± ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Under Selena¡¯s orders, the opponents immediately returned to their vehicles, going at full speed in pursuit. Five off-road vehicles chased each other on the deserted highway, with gunfire echoing throughout. The scene was both intense and thrilling. Despite the numerous rounds of bullets fired, they failed to harm Mo Shiting by even a fraction. However, the car tires were shot and burst. ¡°Z¡­¡± All the tires were deted, forcing Mo Shiting to stop the car. Facing numerous opponents armed with heavy weapons, the odds of winning a head-on fight were extremely low. However, even so, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t back down. He managed to precisely take down several assassins amidst the gunfire. Despite his urate shots killing the assassins without fail, the number of bullets was inevitably limited and quickly ran out. Seeing his inaction, Selena knew that he had no more weapons left and became even more rampant, ¡°Kill him!¡± Her words had just fallen when a series of gunshots could be heard in the distance. It seemed that the bodyguards of the Mo Family had turned back halfway to rescue him. A frantic assassin said from the side, ¡°Hall Master, we should leave now! Otherwise, we¡¯ll be trapped.¡± ¡°What are you scared of? They¡¯re just bodyguards from the Mo family.¡± Selena knew that the bodyguards of the Mo family did not carry heavy weapons and didn¡¯t take them seriously. ¡°It¡¯s not Mo family¡¯s bodyguards, it¡¯s the royal guards from Country E! I saw the royal emblem of Country E.¡± ¡°What?¡± Selena hadn¡¯t expected the royal family of Country E to assist Mo Shiting and was instantly irked, ¡°Damn it!¡± ¡°We must retreat, Hall Master! We¡¯re running out of bullets.¡± ¡°What about the explosives?¡± ¡°The explosives were detonated by Mo Shiting just now.¡± ¡°Damn!¡± Selena cursed under her breath, but she was still unwilling to give up, continuing to fire at Mo Shiting. If she didn¡¯t send that arrogant man to hell, she would not be able to quell the hatred in her heart. However, in the next moment, an off-road vehicle next to them suddenly exploded into pieces with a loud bang. The mes shot up into the sky, highlighting everyone¡¯s eyes with a piercing red hue. The royal guards from Country E had thrown a bomb¡­ ¡°Retreat!¡± Unwilling to be blown to bits, Selena could only order her remaining men to retreat in their vehicles with great reluctance. The situation was originally very favourable for them. Unfortunately, due to their underestimation of the enemy, not only did they fail to kill Mo Shiting, but they also lost a significant part of their manpower from the Red me Hall. It seemed that after returning, they would have a hard time exining the situation to their master. The assassins from the ck Blood League fled in terror, and the chaos slowly began to subside. Mo Shiting got out of the car. Thick smoke lingered in the air, causing him to cough subconsciously. He saw Prince Dori leading his guard team through the dense smoke towards him. ¡°You look quite disheveled!¡± Dori couldn¡¯t help but mock Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting remained expressionless: ¡°Thankyou.¡± ¡°Huh!¡± Dori gave a haughty, derisiveugh, ¡°One day, I will personally take your life!¡± After speaking his threat, without waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s response, he led his guards and left hurriedly. If there wasn¡¯t any incriminating evidence in Mo Shiting¡¯s hands that held him ransom¡ªfearing that his death would expose his secret¡ªhe wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to save him. Damn! The royal guards of Country E left promptly. In a short time, they were already out of Mo Shiting¡¯s sight. Without any transportation due to the cars being either exploded or having t tires, Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t anxious at all, calmly waiting there. He knew it wouldn¡¯t be long before the bodyguards of the Mo family arrived. As expected, two minutester, the bodyguards returned halfway, and with them appeared Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± Seeing Mo Shiting leaning against the car door looking unharmed on the surface, Lu Yang¡¯s tense heart slightly eased. However, he still felt uneasy until he heard the confirmation from him. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Mo Shiting gave a slight nod. The bodyguards also got off their cars and surrounded him, kneeling all at once. ¡°We are ipetent for allowing you to fall into such danger, please punish us, young master!¡± ¡°Get up.¡± Mo Shiting spoke coldly, ¡°We¡¯ll talk when we get back to the country.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The bodyguards respectfully epted the order, standing up again. ¡°Brother-inw, it¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe.¡± Da Ha also came over. Mo Shiting looked at him, then at Lu Yang, a chilly light passing through his gaze, ¡°Where is Gu Li?¡± Lu Yang shuddered, immediately reporting, ¡°The young madam had me turn back to save you and got off the car halfway.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face instantly darkened, ¡°You actually left her alone!¡± Guilty, Lu Yang lowered his head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, young master!¡± Seeing this, Da Ha couldn¡¯t help butfort Mo Shiting, ¡°Brother-inw, my boss is very familiar with this area, she¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry.¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold stare, ¡°Shut up! Chapter 297 - 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness! Chapter 278: The Whole World Knows of Her Stubbornness! Trantor: 549690339 The woman¡¯s voice on the other end of the phone sounded anxious, but was also full of tenderness and affection. Tang Yue curled his lips, not buying her sugar-coated words. He said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m not on vacation. I¡¯m working on an important project.¡± ¡°What project? As the chairman, why don¡¯t I know about a project that requires the president of our group to leave all his teams and go out alone?¡± ¡°A project in coboration with the Mo family, I need to talk to Mo Shiting in person,¡± he replied patiently. From his demeanor, it was clear he held great respect for his sister. ¡°Alright then. Take good care of yourself while you¡¯re out.¡± ¡°Uh-huh.¡± ¡°And if you meet a girl you like, you should ¡± ¡°Sis, the signal¡¯s bad here, I¡¯ve got to go.¡± Unwilling to be urged to get married, Tang Yue used it as an excuse to end the call. Detecting a gaze on him, Tang Yue turned his head, catching Gu Li who hadn¡¯t had time to look away. Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So embarrassing. Being caught red-handed spying on someone¡¯s phone call, could there be anything more mortifying? ¡°Sorry about that, I didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop. I just¡­ uh, your phone was a bit loud¡­¡± Gu Li exined awkwardly. Tang Yue put his phone away and lightly responded, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t say anything secret. Are you from Hua country or A Nation?¡± He couldn¡¯t help but seize the opportunity to talk to her. Gu Li couldn¡¯t ignore him now, and answered truthfully: ¡°A Nation. What about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m from M Country. My name is Tang Yue.¡± Tang Yue introduced himself. Gu Li gave a small smile, ¡°Mr. Tang, nice to meet you. My name is Gu Li.¡± From his phone call, she had guessed that the man was quite important. It turned out, he was actually Tang Yue, the president of the Tang Group. The person who had called him just now must be Tang Wan, Tang Yue¡¯s only sister, and the chairman of the Tang Group. Though Tang Wan had made it to many international lists of famous people, she herself was very low-key and rarely appeared in public. Gu Li had no idea what she looked like. Looking at the handsome Tang Yue, Gu Li guessed his sister Mang Wan couldn¡¯t be too far off in terms of attractiveness. ¡°Ms. Gu, you look quite young. Are you still in university?¡± Tang Yue asked with a smile. Perhaps it was because her face resembled his sister¡¯s so much that he held a higher affinity for the girl before him and couldn¡¯t help but want to find out more about her. Gu Li nodded: ¡°Yes.¡± Soon, she would officially be a student at Imperial City University. It wouldn¡¯t be considered a lie. ¡°What¡¯s your major?¡± ¡°Architecture.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it hard for a girl to study architecture?¡± ¡°If you love it, you don¡¯t feel it¡¯s hard.¡± ¡°Haha, that¡¯s true.¡± Tang Yue let out augh, ¡°I hope you can be a master architect.¡± ¡°Thankyou for your encouragement, Mr. Tang.¡± The two chatted casually for a bit more before deciding not to converse any longer for fear of disturbing otherste at night. Leaning against the seat, Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist the temptation of sleep and gradually closed her eyes. Tang Yue, on the other hand, opened hisptop and continued to work. Time slipped away second by second as the night quietly drew to a close, and the first light of dawn appeared. The morning sun shone through the cabin curtains, waking up a deep-asleep Gu Li. She rubbed her sleepy eyes and quickly took out her phone to check the time. Eight in the morning. ¡°We¡¯ll dock in an hour,¡± Tang Yue suddenly said. In the broad daylight, the light was plentiful. Looking at Gu Li¡¯s face, he felt an increased sense of familiarity and affection. Is it really possible for two people to look so simr without any blood rtion? And she¡¯s about the same age as Tang Tang¡­ With this thought, Tang Yue¡¯s gaze towards Gu Li contained a hint of inquiry. He subtly took note of Gu Li¡¯s name, preparing to look into her background when he had the time. ¡°Mr. Tang, are you going to Capital City?¡± Gu Li asked. She didn¡¯t know why, but her impression of Tang Yue was bing more and more favourable. She seemed to have developed an inexplicable trust in him. Could it be that she¡¯s rebounding from Brother Ting so soon? Of course, she was just joking with herself. After all, her unshakablemitment to Brother Ting was well-known to all. Her friends and family would sooner believe that the sun rose from the west before believing that she¡¯d lose interest in Mo Shiting¡­ ¡°Yes, are you heading to Capital City too? If you are, we could travel together,¡± Tang Yue suggested kindly. A beautiful young girl travelling alone was still worrying after all. He expected Gu Li to refuse, but surprisingly, she agreed, ¡°Sure.¡± Chapter 305 - 281: No Forgiveness l Chapter 305: Chapter 281: No Forgiveness l Trantor: 549690339 The car that Gu Li had previously driven belonged to Mo Shiting, so she did not take it with her. In a disoriented manner, she left the Mo Group Park alone. She aimlessly wandered on the main road, suddenly, she didn¡¯t know where to go- Should she return to Blue Sky and Blue Sea? No, that was Mo Shiting¡¯s home, not hers; Auntie Guan, who had been extremely kind to her, was a member of Mo Shiting¡¯s family, not hers; Those lovely servants all belonged to the Mo Family, and they had nothing to do with her. What else did she still possess in this strange city? Friends? Yes, she had Sister Yining, as well as Lin Ranzhu. She was not alone. Thinking of this, Gu Li subconsciously opened her bag to get her phone to call Ye Yining, only to realize toote that her phone was missing. How did she lose it? She clearly¡­ Where did she lose it? Gu Li was somewhat anxious, searching her bag several times up and down, but still saw no sign of her phone. Ah, when it rains, it pours, huh? Even her phone was against her when she was down on her luck. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but smile bitterly. Returning to her shabby little room, she closed the door but couldn¡¯t bring herself to take another step forward. Instead, she slid down against the door. At this moment, her tears, which she had barely managed to stop, began to flood her cheeks again. She buried her face in her knees and silently cried. She cried for a long, long time, to the point of utter weariness. Forcing herself to stand up, she took one step at a time into the bathroom, turned on the shower to run hot water, intending to have aforting bath. Taking off her clothes and seeing the marks all over her body in the mirror, she was reminded of how he had taken such liberty with her and couldn¡¯t help but resent him. The bathtub quickly filled with water. Gu Li sniffed her reddened nose and slowly stepped in. The water temperature was just right, slowly alleviating the difort in her body, but for some reason, her mind became increasingly heavy and she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. Less than two minutester, she fell asleep involuntarily. Meanwhile, at Mo Group. Lu Yang came to the top floor, intending to report tomorrow¡¯s itinerary to Mo Shiting. However, he found him standing in the corridor, his head against the wall. The wound on his right hand was shocking, and blood was continuously dripping from it. Dear God, what on earth had happened? His young master had actually harmed himself? Lu Yang quickly scurried over, ¡°Young Master, are you okay? Your hand¡­¡± His voice full of concern finally caught Mo Shiting¡¯s attention. He slowly turned around and said faintly, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Having said this, he quickly turned around and paced towards his office. Seeing this, Lu Yang hurriedly followed, ¡°Young Master, shall I take you to the hospital? This injury must be treated at the hospital, otherwise it could easily get infected.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Mo Shiting coldly refused. Knowing that he couldn¡¯t persuade him, Lu Yang brought the medical kit to help him dress his wound after they entered the office. Mo Shiting was staring at the various painkillers and anti-inmmatory drugs in the medical kit, his eyes shing as he thought of Gu Li. Had she applied any medication? Given her stubborn nature, she probably wouldn¡¯t see a doctor, right? He hadn¡¯t thought that his fit of anger would lead him to act so despicably. Now that he came to his senses, it would be a lie to say that he felt no regret. She would probably never forgive him in this lifetime¡­ ¡°Young Master?¡± Lu Yang¡¯s voice suddenly broke into Mo Shiting¡¯s distant thoughts. ¡°Hmm?¡± Mo Shiting looked up at him, only to hear him say solemly, ¡°It¡¯s all dressed up now.¡± As Lu Yang was speaking, he was storing the medication back into the medical kit. ¡°Young Master, you were originally scheduled to go on a business trip to City G tomorrow. Do you need to change your ns? Or should we postpone it until the day after tomorrow?¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting was not in the best condition, Lu Yang kindly suggested. ¡°No need.¡± Mo Shiting answered without hesitation, then added, ¡°You can go off duty now.¡± ¡°All right. Would you like me to drive you back to Blue Sky and Blue Sea?¡± Lu Yang tentatively asked. Recently, the young master hardly went back home to Blue Sky and Blue Sea. But ording to Auntie Guan, the young madam had returned today, so he assumed that the young master would go back, right? Poor Lu Yang, his news was so outdated that he didn¡¯t even know about the spat between Gu Li and Mo Shiting at Mo Group in the afternoon. Of course, it wasn¡¯t his fault. After all, he had not met Gu Li from start to finish, and it was normal for him not to know that Gu Li had visited. Thinking that Mo Shiting would agree, he instead heard him say, ¡°I will drive myself.¡± ¡°Alright. Then, I take my leave.¡± Lu Yang respectfully took his orders. Once Lu Yang left, the spacious office returned to its quiet state, and an inexplicable sense of loneliness seeped into the air. Mo Shiting returned to his resting room, his gaze falling on the chaotic bed, memories of the afternoon sharply marked in his mind, painfully squeezing his heart.. Chapter 309 - 282 He Wont Let Go To Anyone_2 Chapter 309: Chapter 282 He Won¡¯t Let Go To Anyone_2 Trantor: 549690339 I ¡°Old Master Mo kindly suggested. Facing his undisguised concern, Gu Li¡¯s eyes slowly turned red, misting up a little. Fearing that she would inadvertently reveal her emotions in front of the old man, Gu Li bit her lip hard, forcing herself to smile: ¡°No need Grandpa, I¡¯m just tired andcking sleep. I¡¯ll be fine after a good rest.¡± ¡°Alright then, take good care of yourself.¡± Knowing she didn¡¯t want toe to the old house, the Old Master didn¡¯t force her. After a few words of advice, he hung up the phone. As soon as the call ended, the smile on the Old Master¡¯s face quickly faded, reced by unresolvable worry: ¡°Ah, that rascal Mo Shiting really doesn¡¯t give me peace of mind.¡± Uncle Guan advised him: ¡°Master, you should worry less, your health is more important.¡± ¡°How can I not worry? Give me the phone to call that rascal.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan hurriedly did as he was told, dialing Mo Shiting¡¯s number. Mo Shiting answered instantly: ¡°Hello.¡± Hearing his voice, the Old Master seethed with anger and shouted: ¡°You rascal, where are you?¡± ¡°On my way to the airport.¡± Mo Shiting answered truthfully. Hearing this, the Old Master became even more angry, ¡°Going to the airport? Are you going on a business trip?¡± ¡°Yes, I have to go to City G for some urgent matter.¡± ¡°Your wife has run away, and you¡¯re still thinking about going to City G? You good-for-nothing grandson, do you know, what awaits you once you and Little Pear divorce? Did you get kicked in the head by a donkey?¡± The Old Master swore angrily. It was only today that he suddenly remembered, both of them had to go to the civil affairs bureau yesterday to cancel the divorce, or else it would be official. Asking about it in the morning, he learned that the two hadn¡¯t gone at all, the news making him so angry he almost had a heart attack. Anyway, this must have been Mo Shiting¡¯s mistake. So, he called Little Pear first, and as expected, she was in a bad mood and wouldn¡¯t even meet him. Mo Shiting must have upset her significantly. The more Old Master Mo thought about it, the angrier he became, rebuking Mo Shiting for not learning his lesson. Thank God Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t in front of him, otherwise, he would certainly punish him. Mo Shiting was already in a bad mood, and now being scolded by his grandfather, his face became even more gloomy, ¡°Grandpa, stay out of my affairs.¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m keen on meddling in your affairs!¡± Old Master Mo hit the floor with his cane, ¡°I might as well tell you, during thest family meeting, which you didn¡¯t attend, all the elders swore at the ancestral hall that if you divorce Gu Li, they would take away your control over the Mo family, only to be returned to you when you reach thirty.¡± Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Hmm! Didn¡¯t see thating, did you?¡± Old Master Mo couldn¡¯t help but huff in satisfaction, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to see this situation either, you brought it onto yourself, so there¡¯s no point in giving you sympathy. You better think about how you¡¯ll handle this!¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Also, don¡¯t think abouting back to the old house until you¡¯ve fixed things with Little Pear! Goodbye!¡± Having said his piece, the Old Master didn¡¯t give him a chance to retort, hastily ending the call. ¡°Grandpa ¡± Mo Shiting had just wanted to stop him, but he was a step toote. The only sound greeting him was the steady beeping of the line. Seeing this, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Young master, is it true what the Old Master said? Have you lost control of the Mo family?¡± He didn¡¯t eavesdrop on purpose, but the Old Master¡¯s loud voice was too prating to ignore. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer Lu Yang¡¯s question. He put down his phone, furrowed his brows, lost in thought. After what seemed like forever, just when Lu Yang lost hope for an answer, he finally said quietly: ¡°No.¡± The Mo family was his father¡¯s life work, he wouldn¡¯t hand it over to anyone. After the call with the Old Master, Gu Li¡¯s mood didn¡¯t improve, so she simply retreated back to her bedroom to lie in bed. Before, when she felt down, she would just lie in bed and sleep. Sleeping would make her forget about all her troubles. But right now, even though her body was exhausted, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Maybe she should find something else to do to distract herself? Draw a cartoon? Forget it, she didn¡¯t feel inspired. Go shopping? Forget it, she wasn¡¯t in the mood for buying anything. After considering all her options, she decided the best thing to do was to stay at home. And so, Gu Li shut herself in at home ¡°resting¡± for two days, and then recoveredpletely, as if she had gradually moved on from the shock of the divorce and heartbreak.. Chapter 310 - 282 He Won’t Let Go To Anyone_3 Chapter 310: Chapter 282 He Won¡¯t Let Go To Anyone_3 Trantor: 549690339 Recalling that she still owed Tang Yue a favor, she wondered if he had left Hua Country yet. Gu Li found his number and dialed it slowly, one digit at a time. The phone rang for a few seconds before being picked up. A maic male voice came over the line: ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this?¡± Swallowing, Gu Li replied politely, ¡°Is this Mr. Tang Yue? This is Gu Li. I¡¯m not sure if you remember me?¡± After all, a few days had passed, and she wasn¡¯t certain whether a busy conglomerate CEO like Tang Yue could still remember her. Tang Yue chuckled, ¡°Of course I remember. I also remember someone offering to treat me to a meal. Miss Gu, when can you fulfill your promise?¡± Perhaps it was the amiability in his voice; Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but be infected and returned his smile: ¡°Anytime. Mr. Tang, are you still in the Capital City of Hua Country?¡± ¡°I have a flight back to M Country at four in the afternoon, so I have lunchtime free.¡± Tang Yue had nned to have lunch with Mo Shiting, but upon hearing that he was still away on business in City G, he had to cancel his ns. Seeing his generous agreement, Gu Li checked her watch, ¡°Alright. Which hotel are you staying at? We can find a restaurant near your hotel to ount for time constraints.¡± Tang Yue nodded, ¡°How about an hour from now, at the Yanyue Pavilion on the third floor of the Imperial City Hotel?¡± ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± They briefly agreed on the location and time before ending the call. It would take Gu Li about half an hour to get from her house to the Imperial City Hotel. Without dy, she quickly threw on her coat, grabbed her bag, and headed out the door. Forty minutester, the taxi stopped at the entrance of the Imperial City Hotel. After paying the fare, Gu Li spotted a familiar figure nearby. Yi Bing? It had been a while since she hadst seen her. She only knew that she had been sent back to Hawk by Mo Shiting. The two weren¡¯t close and in light of the recent events happening to her, Gu Li had nearly forgotten about Yi Bing. Seeing her enter the Imperial City Hotel¡¯s revolving door, a flicker of curiosity shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes as she followed in. In the lobby, she saw Yi Bing meeting with a pretty young woman. Gu Li frowned, the woman seemed oddly familiar ¨C as if she had seen her somewhere before. Ah, she remembered ¨C it was Shen Yunsi! Indeed, it was Shen Yunsi. Surprisingly, she had returned to the country and, from the looks of it, seemed to have a close rtionship with Yi Bing. One was her ex-lover, and the other was her ex-bodyguard. Today, they were meeting up. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but find the situation strange. Seeing them take the esctor upstairs together, Gu Li discreetly followed them. Unsure of why she was stealthily following them, perhaps it was due to the primitive human instinct of curiosity. Gu Li was well concealed and since there were many people around at this time, the women ahead did not notice her trailing behind. Seeing the two enter the ¡°Yanyue Pavilion¡± on the third floor, a thought hit Gu Li: what a coincidence, they have the same destination. Shen Yunsi and Yi Bing found a corner to sit in. Spotting a curtain nearby, Gu Li quietly approached. With her sharp hearing, it didn¡¯t take long for her to hear Shen Yunsi¡¯sughing voice: ¡°How have you been these past days?¡± Yi Bing shook her head, ¡°Not very well.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Yunsi asked, pretending to be concerned. Yi Bing lowered her head, not speaking. Just then, a server walked over and poured tea into their cups. Once the server left, Shen Yunsi inquired: ¡°Did that girl bully you?¡± That girl was, of course, referring to Gu Li. At this moment, Shen Yunsi had no idea that Yi Bing, her informant, had long been removed from Gu Li¡¯s side. While holding her cup, Yi Bing took a sip of Pu¡¯er tea and reluctantly admitted, ¡°Miss Yunsi, I was kicked out of Hawk.¡± ¡°What?¡± Shen Yunsi was taken aback by the information, not daring to believe what she had just heard, ¡°You¡­ are you joking? On what grounds did Li Jinyao expel you? You are the female agent with the most urate gun skills.¡± Although Yi Bing was a bit stubborn and not the most resourceful person, she was extremely skilled with firearms and was physically adept. There were very few in the entire Secret Agent Alliance who could best her. Yi Bing gave a bitterugh, ¡°I disobeyed orders and upset Young Master Mo.¡± ¡°Shiting too, how can he be so petty with you, a young woman?¡± Shen Yunsi feigned indignation for Yi Bing. However, Yi Bing countered: ¡°No, this is my error, I ept the punishment.¡± Shen Yunsi picked up her tea cup and took a sip, ¡°What are your ns now?¡± If she¡¯s not returning to Gu Li¡¯s side, she¡¯s no longer of use.. Chapter 323 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_l Chapter 323: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_l Trantor: 549690339 During these days, Gu Li took the little boy out to explore and y, taking many videos and pictures, which she sent to Murong Qian. Murong Qian¡¯s filming was going smoothly, although she had little free time. During her breaks, she would video chat with them. In the afternoon of that day, Gu Li finally got the little boy to sleep and then received a video call invitation from Murong Qian. ¡°Are you on break? Your son is asleep.¡± Gu Li yawned and said wearily. Seeing her listless appearance, Murong Qian asked with concern, ¡°Little Pear, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± After Gu Li said this, she yawned again. Taking care of a child was really bloody exhausting, especially an energetic one like Murong Yun, but she was enjoying it in her own way. Murong Qian observed her for a moment, ¡°By the way, are you and Mo Shiting still okay?¡± She had been so busy with the filming that she had neglected to inquire about Little Pear¡¯s important affairs. It was very unlike her. As soon as she mentioned Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered and quickly shed with sorrow. Murong Qian immediately noticed this and widened her eyes in surprise, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you have already¡­¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Knowing she was referring to the divorce, Gu Li nodded, not denying it. Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help shaking her head, ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch up with him? How could¡­¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Liughed helplessly, ¡°So what if I caught up with him? The whole thing was just a game for him, how could he possibly miss the opportunity to regain his freedom?¡± ¡°Did Mo Shiting say that he was only ying a game with you? Is that true?¡± Murong Qian still couldn¡¯t believe it. She was pretty good at judging people. She could tell whether a man was a dog or not at first nce, except when she misjudged Lu Cong initially. She had always thought that Mo Shiting was that typical reticent guy with a warm heart inside and a super cool exterior. How could he change into a jerk who cheated women¡¯s feelings in the blink of an eye? Could it be that he was corrupted by Lu Cong? At the same time, sitting on duty in the hospital, Dr. Lu sneezed unexpectedly. In broad daylight, who was cursing him? Lu Cong adjusted the sses on his nose, just as his assistant knocked and entered. ¡°Dr. Lu, Miss Li is here.¡± Along with the assistant¡¯s words, a petite figure peeked out from behind him, ¡°Brother Cong.¡± It was Li Ruoruo. She was dressed in designer clothes, holding a limited-edition handbag. Herplexion was fair and sweet. On the surface, she looked like a naive and cute little princess. ¡°Sit.¡± Even though he didn¡¯t particrly like seeing her, Lu Cong still maintained his gentlemanly demeanor, inviting Li Ruoruo to sit on the sofa. As soon as Li Ruoruo stepped into the room, his assistant tactfully retreated, closing the door on his way out. Lu Cong arose from his office chair, opened the mini fridge and handed her a bottle of purified water. ¡°Thankyou, Brother Cong.¡± Li Ruoruo took the water, and then set it on the coffee table without drinking it. Lu Cong sat down on the other sofa opposite her. ¡°Brother Cong-¡± Li Ruoruo came to see Lu Cong specifically about the divorce. She refused to divorce and hoped to convince Lu Cong to reconsider, ¡°Haven¡¯t we been getting along fine these past few years? I don¡¯t understand why you insist on divorcing me. Did I do something wrong? I can change! I can change, okay?¡± Her tone was sincere and her beautiful big eyes were filled with deep affection as they gazed at Lu Cong. Lu Cong felt a pang in his heart and found it hard to meet her eyes. He sighed softly, then slowly spoke, ¡°Ruoruo, it¡¯s not that you¡¯re not good enough, it¡¯s me. I don¡¯t love you! A marriage without love won¡¯t bring happiness. I hope you can let go of yourself, pull out of this mistaken infatuation, and find the happiness that truly belongs to you.¡± ¡°Brother Cong, are you divorcing me because of that female actress?¡± Li Ruoruo suddenly asked. She was no fool. How could she not know what Lu Cong had been doing behind her back? Initially, she thought he was just fooling around with that actress, and turned a blind eye to it, but she never imagined that he would take it seriously and even wanted to divorce her. This was uneptable. She had loved him for over a decade, and it had not been easy to make him her fiance. How could she just let go? Having not anticipated that Li Ruoruo would know about Murong Qian, an odd light flickered in Lu Cong¡¯s eyes, but he quickly recovered and coldly denied, ¡°The issue between you and me is that there¡¯s no love, it has nothing to do with anyone else.¡± Chapter 324 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Chapter 324: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_2 Trantor: 549690339 He has always seen Li Ruoruo as a sister. Even if Murong Qian hadn¡¯t appeared, he would have broken off the engagement sooner orter. The thing is, Murong Qian¡¯s appearance only hastened this day. ¡°How can it be irrelevant? If it wasn¡¯t for that disreputable woman seducing you, how could you possibly think of breaking off our engagement?¡± Perhaps it was too much anger, too much sadness, at this moment, Li Ruoruo could not control herself, and began to get hysterical. ¡°Rourou, don¡¯t cross the line!¡± Unable to tolerate Li Ruoruo¡¯s nder of Murong Qian, Lu Cong¡¯s gaze became even colder. However, the more Li Ruoruo talked, the more bitter and harsh she became. ¡°A dirty actress in the entertainment industryes to snatch away my fiance, am I wrong to speak of her this way? Brother Cong, do you think your family will allow you to marry a female star? This MUMU is so promiscuous; who knows how many men she¡¯s had before you and yet you don¡¯t mind? Are you really okay with picking up people¡¯s lefto-¡± ¡°Enough!¡± Lu Cong sharply interrupted her. ¡°Get out! We¡¯ll talk when you¡¯ve calmed down.¡± Nevertheless, Li Ruoruo uncooperatively gritted her teeth, ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to talk about. Here¡¯s the deal, thinking of breaking off the engagement? Over my dead body!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Brother Cong, go work properly. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Li Ruoruo, with a purse in hand, stood up from the sofa. She looked at Lu Cong with a brilliant smile, exuding innocence, showing no sign of the sharpness from just moments before. Lu Cong was utterly exhausted. He knew from the start that reasoning with Li Ruoruo would be fruitless, which was why he had asked Li Jinyao for help, but in the end¡­ Well¡­ With all the drama brought forth by Li Ruoruo, the thought of working became non-existent for Lu Cong. Therefore, he picked up his car keys and decided to drive to the Mo Group. At that moment, the only option he had was to seek out Mo Shiting, who was in the same dismal situation as him, andfort each other. Once in the car, Lu Cong absentmindedly turned on the radio and tuned into a music program. Just then, Murong Qian¡¯s hit song came on. The song of his beloved instantly dispersed the mncholy in his heart. He suddenly missed her. He wondered how she was doing with her filming? In the recent days, things have not been going smoothly between him and Murong Qian either. How should he put it? Given her defiant nature, she would not possibly ept him while he still had a fiancee, hence she has been tirelessly rejecting him. If it were in the past, Lu Cong would have given up long ago. Just another woman, isn¡¯t it? She might just be slightly more beautiful and arrogant which happened to suit his taste. There was no need for him to be so desperate and clingy. Lu Cong had never considered himself a man of persistency in love, but with Murong Qian, it was as if he had met his doom, and escape was not an option. More importantly, he did not want to escape¡­ ¡°Ha.¡± Thinking of Murong Qian, a yful smile unconsciously tugged at the corner of Lu Cong¡¯s mouth, and a soft and warm emotion gradually filled his eyes behind the lenses. After thinking for a moment, eventually he could not suppress his longing for her anymore and made the phone call. Murong Qian had just finished a video call with Gu Li. Knowing how Mo Shiting had forced Gu Li, made her extremely unhappy with him. She was hesitating on whether to call and chastise Mo Shiting when the call from that pig, Lu Cong came in instead. Very good! Since he volunteered for the berating, don¡¯t me her for not being courteous. Murong Qian sniffed and tapped the answer key, her voice abrupt, ¡°What is it?¡± Precisely after her words, from the other end came a fatally enticing deep voice, ¡°Qianqian, I miss you.¡± Murong Qian: This isn¡¯t right, being straightforwardly affectionate towards her out of the blue, making it somewhat difficult for her to berate him. Spit, spit, spit, how could she be fooled by this man so easily? Wasn¡¯t the lesson she learned four years ago not deep enough? The moment she thought of him going back to his country to get engaged to another woman not long after making vows of eternal love to her, and even attending their grand engagement ceremony, Murong Qian¡¯s heart felt as if it was being gnawed by countless ants, suffering a kind of lingering pain. She swore to herself that she would never get involved with him again in this lifetime. Had it not been for that heirloom, how could she have forced herself close to him? What was ridiculous was that, she still had no clue about the heirloom, whereas apparently, this man wanted to abandon his fiancee of four years for her. How ironic it was. ¡°Qianqian, why are you silent?¡± Because she hadn¡¯t spoken in a while, Lu Cong got a bit nervous and instinctively looked at his mobile screen.. Confirming the call was still on, he added, ¡°How¡¯s your filming going?¡± Chapter 325 - 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_3 Chapter 325: Chapter 287: Only the Shameless Can Win a Wife_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Not too bad.¡± Murong Qian recovered her senses, her attitude wasn¡¯t as aggressive anymore, but it had cooled down considerably, ¡°What do you want from me?¡± ¡°I wanted to hear your voice.¡± Murong Qian:¡±¡­¡± There was silence for a moment. Just when Lu Cong thought she was about to hang up, Murong Qian finally said, ¡°Ask Mo Shiting for me, when will he be unsatisfactory?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lu Cong was a bit puzzled. ¡°The literal meaning.¡± Murong Qian replied coldly. ¡°Why would you ask him that?¡± Lu Cong was curious. But Murong Qian didn¡¯t tell him, ¡°Just ask, what¡¯s all the fuss about?¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± It didn¡¯t sound like a good thing, he wouldn¡¯t ask. Moreover, how could Mo Shiting be unsatisfactory? Obviously she was trying to set a trap for him. Thinking of this, Lu Cong curled his lips, his voice became somewhat teasing, ¡°Honey, you caring about me is enough, why bother about whether Mo Shiting, the ice mountain, is okay or not? He has your cousin to care about him, why are you getting involved?¡± Murong Qian frowned, ¡°So, you¡¯re refusing?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, there¡¯s nothing more to talk about.¡± Murong Qian said as she was about to hang up. Lu Cong hurriedly stopped her, ¡°Wait, hear me out first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the nonsense.¡± Lu Cong: He found that he indeed had a masochistic tendency, either being scolded by her or confronted by her, but he was more than happy to take it. ¡°Baby, let me guess, you suspect that Mo Shiting is unsatisfactory just because he hasn¡¯tid a finger on Gu Li, right?¡± ¡°Hehe!¡± Murong Qian sneered coldly, ¡°You can ask him, has he really kept his hands off his wife? Oh no, she is his ex-wife now. My little Pear really had apse in judgement, there are so many excellent youths chasing after her, but she insisted on pursuing Mo Shiting, this big pig¡¯s trotter. You men, all of you are no good!¡± ¡°Hey, you can¡¯tbel everyone with the same brush.¡± Lu Cong cried out injustice. Murong Qian ignored him and continued, ¡°I must ask him for an exnation on this matter. If I¡¯m not shooting a drama right now and my hands are tied, I would have stormed his ce already.¡± Lu Cong was also troubled about the issue between Mo Shiting and Gu Li. Seeing Mo Shiting in a lifeless state, he always appeared to be the one who got dumped. But today, Murong Qian was saying somethingpletely different, there must have been a misunderstanding. The shrewd Lu Cong narrowed his eyes, a sea of amusement in his gaze. He took the initiative and said to Murong Qian, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shiting will definitely be our brother-inw, wait for my good news.¡± ¡°What do you mean ¡®our brother-inw¡¯, Lu Cong you¡ª¨C ¡± Murong Qian practicallyughed out of anger, ¡°You¡¯re so shameless.¡± ¡°Only the shameless can win over the wife.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± After hanging up, someone else¡¯s song was already ying in the car. Lu Cong turned off the radio, humming Murong Qian¡¯s favorite tune, and sped off towards Mo Group. Half an hourter, he arrived at Mo Group Park. Mo Shiting was still in a meeting, so Lu Cong, knowing theyout, entered his office and sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, waiting for him. After waiting for about an hour, the office door was pushed open, a man in a suit and leather shoes walked in lightly. Seeing Lu Cong, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? Don¡¯t you have work?¡± ¡°Brother¡¯s lifelong matter is more important than my work.¡± Lu Cong got straight to the point. Mo Shiting scoffed, went to the mini fridge at the bar, and took out two cans of beer before returning. cing one can in front of Lu Cong, he opened the pull-tab and took a few swigs. Seeing this, Lu Cong kindly cautioned, ¡°Remember, no drinking during work hours.¡± ¡°No harm.¡± Mo Shiting said indifferently. These days, if not for the numbing effect of alcohol, he wouldn¡¯t have known how to keep going. ¡°Okay then, I¡¯ll drink with you.¡± Lu Cong simply went all-in, picked up the other can of beer, opened the lid, and took a sip. The two of them each lost in their own thoughts, no one spoke first. Therge office gradually fell silent. Sometimeter, one can of beer was empty. Just as Mo Shiting was about to get up to fetch another, he heard Lu Cong say, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about you and Gu Li.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze changed slightly, instinctively refusing, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to talk about.¡± ¡°Did you really divorce?¡± Up to this moment, Lu Cong still found it hard to believe. Before, he thought they were just quarrelling, but he never expected that it had actually turned irreparable. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, but the expression on his face confirmed Lu Cong¡¯s suspicion. Lu Cong looked at him with disappointment: ¡°So you¡¯ve really let Gu Li down. No wonder my Qianqian called just now, she scolded you roundly. Saying you¡¯re an unfaithful man, a big pig¡¯s trotter, and that Gu Li is blind for loving you for so many years..¡± Chapter 326 - 288 Pregnant? _1 Chapter 326: Chapter 288 Pregnant? _1 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Enough!¡± Mo Shiting interrupts Lu Cong without hesitation, ¡°No one knows better about personal feelings than the two involved.¡± If it weren¡¯t for his own eyes and ears, he too would have thought that she loved him very much, but in the end¡­sigh! Seeing Mo Shiting was adamant and not listening to anyone, Lu Cong had no choice but to say: ¡°If you persist in being obstinate, be careful, your wife might genuinely run away. If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t care whether she loves me or not, I would first tie her to myself and then cultivate feelings! I really don¡¯t believe that you, the handsome and excellent young master of the Mo family, with power and influence, could be rejected by any woman. Have a little confidence in yourself, alright, buddy?¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Seeing his slightly changed expression, Lu Cong continued to provoke him, ¡°In other words, are you really nning to let go? Do you really want her leaning into someone else¡¯s arms, calling another man her darling?¡± Of course, he didn¡¯t want that! Without realizing it, Mo Shiting gripped his can tight, identally crushing it. Lu Cong adjusted his sses, a sly gleam shing in his eyes, ¡°By the way, I have a piece of good news for you. Murong Qian told me that Gu Li seems to be pregnant.¡± Mo Shiting was shocked, ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said, Gu Li is pregnant, and the child should be yours¡­ hey, where are you going?¡± Before Lu Cong could finish his words, Mo Shiting was already getting up, leaving in a rush without a word. This guy, he¡¯s obviously overly concerned but still pretending to be indifferent. Hmph. Lu Cong chuckled, humming a tune in delight. Since he had been drinking, Mo Shiting had to let Lu Yang drive straight to Gu Li¡¯s humble abode. Sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Why is the young master so excited, as though he has taken some sort of stimnt? Could it be that the young mistress has made the first move?¡± Of course, regardless of his doubts, he must keep them tucked away in his heart without voicing them out loud. Mo Shiting was too engrossed in his thoughts about Gu Li to care about Lu Yang¡¯s musings at the moment. Is she pregnant? Is she really carrying his child? He was originally worried about not having a reason to detain her, but the arrival of the child could be a blessing he thought. As he thought more about it, Mo Shiting became increasingly excited and couldn¡¯t help urging Lu Yang, ¡°Hurry up! Why are you so slow? Have you not eaten?¡± Lu Yang:¡±¡­¡± He was already at top speed. Baby feels wronged, baby says nothing. Fortunately, it was not peak rush hour at this time, so the road was not congested. In less than half an hour, the car arrived at the neighbourhood where Gu Li lives. Mo Shitingmanded Lu Yang to wait downstairs and ran up the building in long strides. Watching his swiftly disappearing figure, Lu Yang silently prayed: Hopefully this time, his young master would win hisdy back, otherwise life would not be easy for those under hismand like him. Elsewhere. After chatting with Murong Qian, Gu Li took advantage of the time Murong Yun was taking a nap, to go downstairs and buy a pregnancy test from the pharmacy. While she was still inspecting the test, there came a knock on the door. Without giving it a second thought, she left the test near the entrance and went to open the door. ¡°Who is it?¡± As the door opens, she is taken aback by the man at the doorway, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Without expecting Mo Shiting toe knocking at her door after a week, Gu Li felt a suddenplexity in her heart. On one hand, seeing him reminded her of his despicable behaviour towards her, but then again, she couldn¡¯t keep her love for him at bay. Gu Li, Gu Li, why are you so helpless? Why can¡¯t you forget about him? With this thought, Gu Li got irritated and before waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, she asked coldly, ¡°What are you here for?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you, let me in first.¡± Fearing she would close the door, Mo Shiting blocked the door panel with his hand, looking earnest. ¡°Just say what you want to say here.¡± Gu Li blocked the door, refusing to let him in. Mo Shiting lowered his voice, ¡°Are you sure we want to talk about our issues in front of the neighbours?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± After a moment of consideration, she had to give in, ¡°Okay,e in. You have two minutes, after that leave immediately.¡± Without giving him a nce, she walked back into the house. Hastily, Mo Shiting entered and closed the door behind him. Just as Gu Li was heading to the living room, he tugged her arm and pulled her into his arms. The familiar manly scent assailed her senses, causing Gu Li to sway. After regaining her senses, she grew embarrassed and frustrated, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? Does this mean you intend to molest me? Let go of me ¡± She squirmed while uttering her protest, but the man still held insistently to her waist.. His deep voice carried determination and a hint of dominance, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to let go anymore!¡± Chapter 327 - 288 Pregnant?_2 Chapter 327: Chapter 288 Pregnant?_2 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°You¡­¡± What does he mean? After managing to shake her off, why does he keep pestering her again? Could it be that he¡¯s suddenly realized that he¡¯s in love with her? Absurd! She wouldn¡¯t even believe it if she said it herself. Gu Li¡¯s eyes flickered as she was about to bluntly ask him if he was in love with her. However, unexpectedly, she heard Mo Shiting ask with ¡°deep affection¡±: ¡°Are you pregnant?¡± Huh? How did he find out she was pregnant? No, that¡¯s not right, she doesn¡¯t even know if she is pregnant, how could he know? Wait, did hee to find her so out-of-the-ordinary today just because ¡°she¡¯s pregnant¡±? The girl¡¯s coy face quickly cooled down and she forcefully pushed him away. Caught off guard, Mo Shiting stumbled back two steps, his back pressed directly against the wall. He straightened up his body, just as he was about to speak, he heard Gu Li snapping bitterly: ¡°Who told you I¡¯m pregnant? I¡¯m not! Not, not, not! I have to say this three times for emphasis!¡± Her agitated denial in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes, seemed more like a guilty conscience, ¡°True or not, you¡¯ll know after a hospital test.¡± ¡°What? Hospital?¡± Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, she hadn¡¯t expected that this small matter would require a visit to the hospital. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go!¡± She rejected immediately, ¡°My period just came, it¡¯s impossible for me to be pregnant!¡± After saying this, she suddenly realized that she had bought a pregnancy test stick and at this moment, it was ced in the hallway cab next to Mo Shiting. He could easily spot it with just a nce. May heaven help her, don¡¯t let Mo Shiting see it. Maybe it was her guilt that caused her to subconsciously nce towards the hallway. Mo Shiting picked up her small action and followed her gaze. Gu Li cried out in rm inwardly and tried to hide the pregnancy test stick, but unfortunately she was not as quick, so she could only watch helplessly as it fell into Mo Shiting¡¯s hand. ¡°Give it back to me.¡± Gu Li was anxious and immediately rushed over to snatch it back. The man dodged her while studying the stick, and he understood it all in an instant. He held the pregnancy test stick high, out of Gu Li¡¯s reach, so she could do nothing but re at him. Mo Shiting was in a pleasant mood, and his lips curved faintly: ¡°How do you exin this?¡± ¡°Exin what? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.¡± Gu Li yed dumb. Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, his tone involuntarily softened a bit, ¡°You bought a pregnancy test stick, and you still say you¡¯re not pregnant?¡± Gu Li took a deep breath, ¡°That¡¯s right! The pregnancy test stick was bought by me but who says that buying a pregnancy test stick means I¡¯m definitely pregnant? I haven¡¯t tested yet and moreover, I¡¯ve got my period. Do you still think it¡¯s necessary to test?¡± Anyway, even if she really was pregnant, she didn¡¯t want him to know. After all, she would not have wanted him to decide to start over with her or take responsibility for her because of the child. As she always said, she wasn¡¯t interested in a marriage without love, so she had no choice but to use her period as an excuse to deceive him. Unexpectedly, Mo Shiting was not easy to fool and didn¡¯t believe the excuse of her period. He gave Gu Li a deep look and asked, ¡°Has it reallye?¡± Gu Li felt ufortable under his stare and stubbornly answered, ¡°Of course, would I lie to you?¡± She thought to herself, she had put it so emphatically, he wouldn¡¯t continue to question her, would he? However, she had underestimated Mo Shiting¡¯s determination to rify the facts: ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li blinked then realized what he had just said. Her small face instantly turned red, ¡°Pervert!¡± ¡°Are you embarrassed?¡± Seeing her show a girl¡¯s coy, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but step forward and scoop her into his arms. ¡°Stop lying to me, I know your period hasn¡¯te.¡± Gu Li pushed him away irritably , ¡°That¡¯s still none of your business.¡± With this remark, she inadvertently admitted to her own lie. Mo Shiting gently tugged at her hair, his voice tender but firm: ¡°Let¡¯s go, to the hospital.¡± Knowing his domineering character, even if she didn¡¯t go to the hospital today, she would definitely be taken there sooner orter to have a test. It might be better to test early rather than drag it on. But what if, she really was pregnant? What would she do then? Gu Li suddenly felt lost. Seeing her dazed, not knowing what she was thinking, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but nt a soft kiss on her face. The warm touch brought Gu Li back to her senses. Taken off guard, she had been taken advantage of. Gu Li swung her fist at him. Mo Shiting did not dodge and took a solid punch in the chest. The pain made him let out a groan. Knowing she hit too hard, Gu Li felt a bit regretful and wanted to withdraw her fist, but he grasped her hand. ¡°Gu Li??? ¡° Chapter 328 - 288 Pregnant?_3 Chapter 328: Chapter 288 Pregnant?_3 Trantor: 549690339 | The man called to her again, his deep and profound eyes full of endless tenderness. Gu Li¡¯s heart unexpectedly skipped a beat. She shifted her gaze, somewhat afraid to meet his eyes, worried that he would see the deep affection she struggled to hide from him. At this critical juncture, if Mo Shiting seized the opportunity to confess his feelings, maybe he could win Gu Li over. However, he instead asked¡ª ¡°If you are really pregnant, can youe back to me?¡± Even though he knew she wasn¡¯t in love with him, he still selfishly wanted to have her. Even if it meant using the child as an excuse to bind her to him. Along with the finality of his words, Gu Li felt as if a bucket of cold water had been poured overhead, extinguishing herst shred of hope. She should not have been entertaining such fantasies about him¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s take the test before making any judgments,¡± she murmured, forcing a smile. Who said that being pregnant would inevitably force them together? If she were really pregnant, she would run away with the baby and make sure he never found them. Mo Shiting, oblivious to her tactical plotting, saw her consent as an opportunity. He was so excited that he immediately scooped her up into his arms. Gu Li was taken by surprise by his sudden action and struggled to get down. He sternly warned her, ¡°You¡¯re possibly pregnant now, you should be careful.¡± Gu Li was torn between tears andughter. She had heard of moms-to-be before, but a woman potentially pregnant? It was her first time hearing that. ¡°I have a three-year-old child sleeping at home. I can¡¯t just go to the hospital with you,¡± she said, remembering that there was still a baby sleeping in the room. Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, his gaze probing, ¡°A three-year-old child? Whose?¡± ¡°Mine!¡± Gu Li boldly lied. Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°You think I¡¯m stupid?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Sister Pear ¡± A little boy rubbed his sleepy eyes at the bedroom doorway, calling out to Gu Li in a babyish voice. Of course, in order to protect Murong Qian¡¯s privacy, Murong Yun always referred to Gu Li and Murong Qian as sisters in front of others. The two bickering in the hallway turned simultaneously at the sound of the child¡¯s voice. Gu Li¡¯s im of having a three-year-old baby at home was initially suspect to Mo Shiting. However, within seconds, there was the little boy standing in front of them. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± Murong Yun, not a shy boy and quite outgoing, not only warmly greeted Mo Shiting but also said familiarly, ¡°My name is Murong Yun, nice to meet you.¡± Murong Yun? With the same surname as Murong? Could it be Murong Qian¡¯s brother? He¡¯s very handsome and adorable, and he¡¯s very polite too. At first nce, Mo Shiting took a liking to this cute and handsome little boy. ¡°Hello.¡± He walked over to the little boy, squatted down to meet his gaze, and said, ¡°You can call Gu Li sister, and you can call me brother.¡± To avoid distinction in generation gap. Understanding what Mo Shiting was insinuating, Gu Li almostughed out loud, ¡°Are you sure you want him to call you brother? You¡¯re so old. I think being called uncle suits you.¡± Faced with her teasing, Mo Shiting stood up, leaned in close to her and whispered with a smile, ¡°In that case, how about you call me uncle from now on?¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Worrying about leaving the little boy alone at home, the two decided to take him with them. Lu Yang, who was waiting by the car, was almost shocked out of his sses when he saw Mo Shitinging down the stairs with the two. Had he seen it wrong? Was the young madam apanied by a child? The child looked simr to the young madam. Could he be her illegitimate child? Could the argument between the couple have been because the young master had discovered this secret and was unable to ept it, so they¡­ Lu Yang overthought, not even noticing Mo Shiting approaching until he was right there. Mo Shiting shot him a cold nce, questioning, ¡°Why the daze?¡± ¡°Ah, young master! Young madam!¡± Lu Yang jolted back to reality, giving them a respectful bow. Mo Shiting heard him dutifully call Gu Li, ¡®young madam¡¯, and it brought a hint of a smile to his lips. Gu Li, on the other hand, smiled awkwardly, too embarrassed to respond. After all, she and Mo Shiting had long since divorced and she was no longer any ¡®young madam¡¯. ¡°Hello, Uncle!¡± The little boy greeted Lu Yang cheerfully, ¡°My name is Murong Yun. I¡¯m three years old. Nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Murong Yun? Hi, hi, hello there.¡± Hearing the boy¡¯s surname, Lu Yang immediately dismissed the idea that he was Gu Li¡¯s illegitimate child, grinning widely. Murong Yun gave the uncle, who was grinning like a buffoon, a sidelong nce, thinking, this uncle seems a little abnormal? Twenty minutester, they arrived at the Imperial City Hospital. Mo Shiting apanied Gu Li for the check-up, while Lu Yang waited outside with Murong Yun. After taking a number, it was Gu Li¡¯s turn to have blood drawn. Seizing the opportunity, Mo Shiting sent a message to Lu Yang, instructing him to take Murong Yun to Lu Cong¡¯s home. Though perplexed by the young master¡¯s orders, Lu Yang did as he was told.. Chapter 329 - 289: Torture Him l Chapter 329: Chapter 289: Torture Him l Trantor: 549690339 Seeing that Lu Yang was about to take him away from the hospital, the little boy couldn¡¯t help but grip Lu Yang¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Uncle Lu Yang, where are you taking me? My Mommy said children can¡¯t just run off and shouldn¡¯t trust strangers.¡± ¡°Am I considered a stranger?¡± Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but ask. The little boy thought for a moment, then shook his head. ¡°No, Uncle is a friend of Sister Pear. And besides, Uncle seems like a nice person.¡± ¡°Ha.¡± Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, even if I had ten thousand guts, I wouldn¡¯t dare to kidnap you. Do you know why?¡± ¡°Why?¡± The little boy asked curiously. Lu Yang subconsciously looked in the direction of the hospital¡¯s main building and deliberately said, ¡°Because your Sister Pear is boss of mine.¡± ¡°Wow? So is Uncle Mo the boyfriend of Sister Pear?¡± The little boy quickly came to this conclusion. Lu Yang happily gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Correct, you¡¯re really smart.¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± The little boy beamed with pride at thepliment. Lu Yang gently coaxed him at that point. ¡°So, since they¡¯re a couple, shouldn¡¯t we find ourselves another ce to y and not be third wheels here?¡± The little boy tilted his head to think seriously, then nodded. ¡°Then Uncle Lu, let¡¯s hurry up and go find something good to eat.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Lu Yang readily agreed, and settled him into a children¡¯s seat in the car before driving off. Lu Cong¡¯s home. It was the same beachfront vi that Murong Qian had been to before. Lu Cong had been living here recently. After all, he had a great many romantic memories with Murong Qian here. Just as Murong Qian was taking a break from filming, Lu Cong called her on a video call. Murong Qian¡¯s beautiful face appeared on the screen. She looked stunning with makeup befitting a martial arts heroine, her charmpelling. Such a breathtaking woman. Lu Cong was spellbound. When she saw his stunned expression andck of words, she blinked and waved her hand in front of the camera. ¡°Hello, did you get disconnected? Can you see me?¡± ¡°I can.¡± Upon this, Lu Cong¡¯s lips curved into a charming smirk. At that moment, he waspletely rxed, even taking off his sses to reveal his deep, captivating eyes. Their ends lifted slightly, brimming with allure, as if he was a clever and captivating fox. Such a charmer! Realizing she was being lured by his charming visage, Murong Qian bit her lip and retorted coldly, ¡°Didn¡¯t we just talk recently? What do you want now? I am very busy.¡± ¡°Is that so? How fortunate of me to have the busy Miss Murong spare some time to receive my call.¡± Lu Cong teased. ¡°At least you¡¯re aware of that.¡± Murong Qian smirked, ncing at her watch. ¡°I have ten more minutes before I have to shoot my next scene.¡± ¡°When will the shoot be over?¡± Lu Cong, concerned, asked. Murong Qian answered truthfully, ¡°In about three months or so. Seeing that your family is a major investor in this film, howe you don¡¯t know the schedule? Aren¡¯t you the least bit concerned?¡± ¡°Really?¡± Lu Cong chuckled slightly. ¡°So, should I, as the investor, familiarize myself with the situation by visiting the set in order to show my concern?¡± Murong Qian was speechless. When did she ever say that? ¡°MUMU, the director¡¯s looking for you.¡± A staff member came over to urge her. Murong Qian smiled and replied, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be right there,¡± then turned back to Lu Cong. ¡°The director¡¯s calling me. I have to go.¡± ¡°Wait, I still have something to say¡ª¡± Lu Cong wanted to inform her about Mo Shiting and Gu Li¡¯s developments but Murong Qian had no time to listen. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk another time. Bye!¡± Without giving him another chance, she quickly ended the call. Staring at the end call notification in WeChat, Lu Cong pressed his lips together and began to smile. That¡¯s a good reason to contact her again in the future. Thinking about that, Lu Cong started humming a tune cheerfully. Just when he was about to go to the kitchen and whip up some supper, the doorbell rang. Who could be visiting at this hour? Was it Mo Shiting? Did he fail to make progress with Gu Li? Lu Cong walked to the entrance with dubious thoughts. Upon checking the inte, he found Lu Yang standing at the vi¡¯s front door, but he didn¡¯t see Mo Shiting anywhere. Lu Yang visiting his ce? That¡¯s even weirder. After all, Lu Yang always came with Mo Shiting before. Lu Cong pressed the call button. ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Third young master, the young master has instructed me to drop the young madam¡¯s brother here for a short stay..¡± Chapter 330 - 289: Torture Him_2 Chapter 330: Chapter 289: Torture Him_2 Trantor: 549690339 I Lu Yang reported respectfully. Upon hearing this, Lu Cong was taken aback, ¡°Your mistress¡¯s younger brother? What¡¯s going on? Where is he?¡± ¡°He¡¯s right next to me.¡± While speaking, Lu Yang picked up the little boy. Lu Cong hadn¡¯t noticed him before because the little boy hadn¡¯t appeared on camera. However, upon seeing him now, he was floored by the boy¡¯s adorable looks. Does he look so much like Murong Qian? People would believe it if one said that he¡¯s her son. But, the boy looks three or four years old, and Murong Qian isn¡¯t even 26 yet. How could she have given birth when she was only 22? That¡¯s ridiculous! He is Gu Li¡¯s younger brother, why on earth did he have such a crazy thought? While Lu Cong was observing Murong Yun, Murong Yun was also scrutinizing him with tilted head. So, Uncle Lu brought him here to meet the jerk who abandoned him and his mom? The world is so small. After all the twists and turns, Auntie Pear¡¯s boyfriend, Uncle Mo¡¯s best friend, turned out to be his deadbeat dad, Murong Yun? If Mom knew that he was brought here, she would probably be frightened, right? After all, what she fears the most is her deadbeat dad finding out about his existence. Although Murong Yun was only just over three years old, he was exceptionally bright. Through a picture of his mom and a super handsome guy he found by chance, he managed to find out about Lu Cong. However, fearing that Murong Qian would worry, he kept silent about it. Even until now, Murong Qian had no idea that he already knew everything about his background. ¡°Xunxun, aren¡¯t you going to say hello to Uncle Cong?¡± Seeing the little boy and Lu Cong staring at each other, creating a strange atmosphere, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but urge him. ¡°Hello, Uncle.¡± The little boy politely greeted Lu Cong, who was on the screen of the video phone. Watching him, Lu Cong noticed that the boy¡¯s smiles revealed two dimples, one deep and one shallow. Strangely enough, he somewhat resembled Lu Cong himself¡­ Boom! He¡¯s going mad. Lu Cong quickly shook himself out of his thoughts and managed a warm smile, ¡°Hello, little friend. By the way, you¡¯re Gu Li¡¯s younger brother, right? And Murong Qian is your¡­¡± ¡°My sister. My name¡¯s Murong Yun.¡± The little boy dered confidently. ¡°Oh, your sister. No wonder you look so much alike.¡± Lu Cong finally understood. Thinking back to the ridiculous suspicion he had about Murong Qian, he felt even more hopeless. ¡°Uncle, do you know my sister?¡± The little boy asked curiously. What he wanted to ask most was, why did Dad break up with Mom? Don¡¯t you regret losing my mom and me? Of course, he probably doesn¡¯t even know that he exists in this world¡­ Whimper, he felt a little hurt inside. Lu Cong said,¡± Of course, we¡¯re good friends.¡± At this point, he realized he hadn¡¯t even opened the door for them yet, ¡°Lu Yang, hurry and bring the kid in.¡± As his words fell, therge iron gate of the vi gradually opened, and the little boy ran in. Standing outside the gate, Lu Yang shook his head, ¡°Kids these days.¡± He then turned to the video phone that hadn¡¯t been disconnected, ¡°Third Master, I need to pick up Young Master. I won¡¯t being in. Can you please look after the kid? Thanks a lot.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, leave it to me!¡± Lu Cong agreed heartily, happily epting this task. He must win over his future brother-inw by any means necessary! And, he¡¯s a 26 years old man. He wouldn¡¯t possibly be unable to handle a three-year-old kid, would he? Missing absolutely no decorum, the little boy entered the house. It¡¯s a joke. This is his biological father. There is no need to feel apprehensive. Upon a closer look, Lu Cong was even more surprised to find that the little boy genuinely looked like a younger male version of Murong Qian. If he and Murong Qian had a son, would he probably look like this? The more Lu Cong looked at Murong Yun, the more he liked him. He frankly wished that he could be his and Murong Qian¡¯s child. To express his affection for him, Lu Cong squatted to look at him eye to eye, ¡°Xunxun, may I call you that?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± The little boy nodded as his eyes wandered around the surrounding environment. Upon noticing the open kitchen not far away, he asked, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m hungry. Can you cook?¡± ¡°Of course. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll cook it for you.¡± Lu Cong was worried about not having the opportunity to showcase his skills. Upon hearing that the little boy was hungry, he was as happy as if he had won the lottery. The little boy pointed to his chin, saying, ¡°Pasta, steak, and potato sd.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cook that for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. Now, watch some TV while I cook..¡± Chapter 331 - 289: Torture Him_3 Chapter 331: Chapter 289: Torture Him_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Um, okay.¡± Lu Cong quickly got busy in the kitchen. Murong Yun sat on the sofa watching TV, asionally ncing at Lu Cong who was continuously busy. His father is way more handsome in person than in photos, but he¡¯s blind and shameless for abandoning mother and me. Hmph. Half an hourter. ¡°Xunxun, the food is ready. Wash your hands and let¡¯s eat.¡± Lu Cong took off his apron and called to Murong Yun. He thought the boy would p in excitement, but instead he said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry uncle, I suddenly want to eat fried rice, not pasta.¡± The smile on Lu Cong¡¯s face froze:¡±¡­¡± Of all things, just had to choose what he can¡¯t do¡­ ¡°Uncle, can¡¯t you make fried rice?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°I can! Uncle will make it for you.¡± With that, he turned around and went back to the kitchen. The boy chuckled triumphantly to himself. Hmph, you promised Uncle Lu Yang to take care of me. If you don¡¯t take good care of me, I¡¯ll goin to Uncle Mo. Fried rice isparably easy to cook, but for Lu Cong, it¡¯s a challenge, the only dish he has a hard time making. After struggling with the fried rice for a good 20 minutes, he finally ended up with a te of dark, unappetizing looking thing. Murong Yun looked at it and started to cry:¡± Uncle, don¡¯t you like me?¡± Lu Cong was puzzled:¡±??? When did uncle ever say he doesn¡¯t like you?¡± ¡°Then why did you make such horrible fried sticky rice for me?¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± Imperial City Hospital. After the blood test wasplete, Gu Li sat on a bench in the corridor, anxiously waiting for the results. Mo Shiting, sitting beside her, spotted her looking down and deep in thought. He said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡± I¡¯m not worried.¡± Gu Li held onto her hands, pretending to be calm and said, ¡°After all, there¡¯s no way I could be pregnant.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting simply decided to keep quiet. Right now, all the spection didn¡¯t matter; they better just wait patiently for the result. Can they truly keep calm, though? The thinyer of sweat on his palms revealed his nervousness. ¡°Gu Li ¡± After what felt like eternity, someone finally called out Gu Li¡¯s name. She immediately stood up: ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Come here and get the result.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li went over as she spoke. Mo Shiting quickly followed. The test result was negative; Gu Li was not pregnant. Mo Shiting¡¯s hopeful anticipation instantly vanished. On the other hand, Gu Li felt a mix of relief and disappointment. Maybe they were never meant to be together. Anyway, a child should be a product of love between two people, not a bond to tie them together. Such an oue was perfectly fine. Yet, why did her heart ache so much? Both of them lost in their thoughts, exited the building one after the other. The sunset was near, the evening glow was beautiful. Gu Li slowly walked towards the exit. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t say a word, just quietly following her. ¡°Where¡¯s Lu Yang? Why don¡¯t I see him?¡± As they reached the gate, Gu Li expected to see Lu Yang waiting for her there. She instinctively looked around for him, but there was no sign of his car or him. ¡°Oh yeah, and Xunxun¡­¡± Remembering Murong Yun, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened in shock, ¡°Where did you have Lu Yang take Xunxun?¡± ¡°Lu Yang took him out for fun. Don¡¯t worry, Xunxun is safe.¡± Mo Shiting spoke the truth. In order to have some alone time with her, and to have a better bargaining chip so she won¡¯t reject him, he had no choice but to exploit Murong Yun. How could Gu Li not see through Mo Shiting¡¯s intentions? Just one look and she saw through his scheme, she was so angry that she threw her bag at him, ¡°How can you be so despicable?¡± Mo Shiting caught her bag, his voice suddenly turned serious: ¡°Can¡¯t you feel my sincerity despite all I¡¯ve done? What do you want from me so you can ept me?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Your sincerity? You mean you want to take responsibility for me? I¡¯ve already told you many times, I don¡¯t need it! Mo Shiting, what I want is a genuine, mutually loving rtionship, which you can never offer me.¡± From the start to the end, all he had for her was guilt, apology, and a sense of responsibility. Where was there even a hint of appreciation? Call her melodramatic, or say she¡¯s lost her mind, she didn¡¯t want to go back. Love is something youe across, not something you insist upon. Since he doesn¡¯t love her, forcing a rtionship would be pointless. Thinking of this, Gu Li took a deep breath, ¡°Where¡¯s Xunxun? Bring him back.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t let you see him until you agree to be with me!¡± Mo Shiting said, his face serious. ¡°What?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t believe what she heard, ¡°What did you say? Say it again?¡± Chapter 332 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Chapter 332: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_l Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting raised his hand and caressed her face, his eyes softened, ¡°Stay with me!¡± Gu Li finally reacted, her heart racing uncontrobly, ¡°Why?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± The man responded with a question instead of an answer, too proud to be the first to profess his love. However, Gu Li miraculously understood the look in his eyes. Nevertheless, she hasn¡¯t forgotten that not long ago, he confessed his love for her only to turn around and ask for a divorce. Once bitten, twice shy, she dared not trust him easily again. Thinking about it, Gu Li firmly shook off his hand and declined, ¡°Young Master Mo, do respect yourself. From the moment you forced me, we¡¯ve no longer had a future together.¡± ¡°Gu Li¡­¡± ¡°I believe you won¡¯t make things difficult for Xunxun. If you enjoy taking care of a child, then please continue doing so. I¡¯m leaving, goodbye.¡± After saying that, Gu Li turned to leave. Mo Shiting was desperate and shouted out her nickname, ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Boom¡­ Gu Li suddenly stopped and couldn¡¯t believe her ears, she turned around, ¡°You¡­you just called me¡­¡± Did he remember her? Was it possible? Did he really remember her? The girl¡¯s beautiful apricot eyes were filled with expectation. Realising he could no longer feign ignorance, Mo Shiting had to nod, ¡°Yes, I remember you.¡± Gu Li stared at him in shock for several seconds before finally asking, ¡°When did you find out?¡± Did he want her back only because he knew she was Tang Tang? Thinking about it made her heart sink. Mo Shiting, unaware of her thoughts, answered truthfully, ¡°Your father told me not long ago.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°Did you marry me to repay a favor?¡± Even though he was sure of the answer, Mo Shiting still wanted to hear her say it. Gu Li¡¯s eyes twinkled, but she didn¡¯t deny it. Because that reasoning didn¡¯t seem incorrect after all. Seeing her silent, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face darkened, his fists clenched and then unclenched. Well, what if she married him to repay a favor? In the past, it was him who wasn¡¯t there for her and behaved indifferently after marriage. This had allowed Murong Si to take advantage. Now that she was his wife, he, as the Young Master Mo, couldn¡¯t win her heart? No, he definitely could! Mo Shiting grew even more determined, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t like me now, as long as you do in the future.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± So her numerous confessions before fell on deaf ears? Didn¡¯t he understand courting at all? But could she really give up on himpletely? She finally got him to act proactively. Shouldn¡¯t she try a little harder to make him truly fall in love with her? Loving him for so many years, it would be a shame to just give up. Furthermore, she didn¡¯t want to see any other women by his side. But agreeing now seemed like shecked self-respect. She needed to cool him off first. Cool him off until she felt satisfied. So, Gu Li puffed up her cheeks and said seriously, ¡°Let me think about it.¡± ¡°How long do you need to think?¡± Mo Shiting asked anxiously. Gu Li deliberately teased him, ¡°Hard to say, maybe one or two days, or maybe one or two years. It all depends on how you behave.¡± On his behaviour? Mo Shiting furrowed his eyebrows. Seeing her moving away, he quickly grabbed her arm, ¡°Shall we have dinner together?¡± Wasn¡¯t she going to judge him on his behaviour? Let¡¯s start by filling her stomach then. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No need, I¡¯m not in the mood to eat with you now.¡± Mo Shiting:¡±¡­¡± Just then, Lu Yang arrived at the hospital in his car. Seeing Murong Yun wasn¡¯t with Lu Yang, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Where is Xunxun?¡± Before Mo Shiting could respond, Lu Yang was the first to reply, ¡°Young Madam, Xunxun is in a very safe ce. Rest assured, after you and the young master have finished dinner, I will bring him back.¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± After a long stand-off, Gu Li still refused to have dinner with Mo Shiting. Seeing this, Mo Shiting had to give up. Refusing their offer to send her home, Gu Li waved goodbye before leaving the hospital with a smile, ¡°Little Xunxun is in your hands.¡± After taking care of a child for a whole week, it was time for her to take a break. Oh yeah, she could binge-watch dramas all night now. Just as Gu Li left, Lu Yang asked Mo Shiting weakly, ¡°Young Master, about the third young master¡­¡± ¡°Let him continue taking care of the child.¡± Mo Shiting absent-mindedly responded and sat in his car without expression.. Chapter 333 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Chapter 333: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_2 Trantor: 549690339 Lu Yang: When will they finally reconcile? On the other side. Lu Cong was initially high spirited and about to win over his future little brother-inw, but just the effort of one dinner has worn him out. Barely managing to get through dinner with the three-year-old kid, the kid then started moring that he wanted grapes. Lu Cong really wanted to shout ¡°No¡±, but looking at his face that¡¯s uncannily simr to Murong Qian¡¯s, his heart softened. Oh well, which kid is easy to please? Just think of it as practice on how to be a good father in the future. Unfortunately, Murong Qian is still on set shooting her film, otherwise, he¡¯d really like to call and whine a bit, and at the same time, give himself some praise. After washing the grapes, he put them in a bowl, each grape clearly separate, and handed them to the little boy. The little tyke smiled and held the ss bowl in his arms, saying in a babyish voice, ¡°Thank you, Uncle.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, as long as you like it.¡± Lu Cong reached out to pat his head; his gaze was tender to extremes. ¡°Uncle, do you want grapes?¡± The little boy ate a few and decided to share with Lu Cong. Lu Cong was somewhat surprised. He nodded his head,ughing, ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Uncle, eat.¡± The little boy hurriedly picked up a grape. Of course, he specifically picked the sourest one. Lu Cong had no idea that such a young kid could be so sly and immediately popped it into his mouth. As a result, it was so sour that his eyes nearly couldn¡¯t open. ¡°Heh heh, Uncle, are the grapes tasty? Are they really sour, haha?¡± The little kidughed like a little fox. Even if Lu Cong was a bit slow, he should realize that he¡¯s been pranked. He couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch the boy¡¯s face, gritting his teeth, ¡°Kid, this kind of ingratitude won¡¯t do. Uncle has been so good to you, took such good care of you, how can you treat me like this?¡± Little tyke blinked his eyes innocently, ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re over 20 years older than me. How can you bully a child? People willugh at you.¡± Lu Cong:¡±¡­¡± Suddenly, he started to suspect¡ªdid Murong Qian sent this child specifically to prank him? Or perhaps, did Murong Qian ever say bad things about him to this boy? Otherwise, there¡¯s no way to exin why does this kid bear him so much ill-will. Right, ill-will. Lu Cong was sure, he was not misjudging it. Having this thought, he gave a serious re at Murong Yun, saying in a slightly stern tone, ¡°Has Murong Qian been mentioning me to you?¡± ¡°No.¡± Murong Yun pretended not to understand, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s your rtionship with my sister? Why would she mention you to me?¡± ¡°Ahem.¡± Lu Cong lightly coughed, saying calmly without being breathless or blushing, ¡°I am your future brother-inw.¡± Murong Yun rolled his eyes in secret, though on the surface, he justughed lightly, ¡°Uncle, that wish of yours might be hard to realize.¡± Lu Cong was choked into silence. He¡¯s so young, yet why are his words so unpleasant to hear? The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He impulsively snatches the bowl of grapes and started rapidly stuffing his mouth with them. Little boy:¡±???¡± His grapes¡­ ¡°Sweet!¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but exim. It really was sweet. So, that little kid deliberately picked out the sourest grape for him, negative review! Next, Mo Shiting persisted in sending three meals a day to Gu Li. Of course, he¡¯s so busy that it¡¯s impossible for him to deliver personally. Besides, even if he did, Gu Li wouldn¡¯t open the door for him. However, a person¡¯s mind will soften when fed by another. Gu Li¡¯s attitude towards him was clearly much better than before and at least she¡¯d start sending text messages to say ¡°thank you¡± to him. The two maintained this distant yet close rtionship for a week. Good times didn¡¯tst long. News of Mo Shiting¡¯s divorce finally reached the ears of the Mo family. So, on Saturday morning, Old Master Mo urgently called Mo Shiting to return to the Mo Mansion through a phone call. On the way, Li Jinyao, who had heard some rumors, called to express his concern, ¡°This time, your uncles are obviously prepared. You must be careful.¡± ¡°They won¡¯t seed.¡± Mo Shiting confidently said. ¡°I heard that the elders have sworn in the ancestral hall that if you divorce, they will immediately revoke your control. Your divorce is pretty much a foregone conclusion. So, what¡¯re your ns?¡± Li Jinyao was extremely curious. Mo Shiting deliberately teased, ¡°You¡¯ll know in due course.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Li Jinyaoughed, ¡°Okay then! I wish you good luck.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, ¡°Lu Yang..¡± Chapter 334 - 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_3 Chapter 334: Chapter 290: Will You Support Me in the Future?_3 Trantor: 549690339 ¡°Here.¡± Lu Yang was driving and nced back when he heard the voice. ¡°Drive slower.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that the young master intentionally wanted to make those people wait, Lu Yang didn¡¯t say a word, only drove at a snail¡¯s pace. Meanwhile, at Mo Family Vi. The main hall of therge house was packed with people. It was the same group of elders as before, however, the one with the most influence, Mo Xingxian, Old Master Mo¡¯s younger brother, wasn¡¯t there. The old man was sick and resting in bed, unable toe. ¡°Uncle, the civil affairs bureau¡¯s system shows that Shiting and Gu Li are really divorced. You have no arguments left, right? Please return control to Shiting.¡± Mo Jianming stood in the middle of the hall, speaking to Old Master Mo, who was seated in the main seat. His attitude was respectful, but the tone of his words was particrly irritating. Old Master Mo cleared his throat, ¡°You don¡¯t need to rush, everything will be clear when Shiting arrives.¡± ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s not fun if you talk like that.¡± Mo Jianyu began to support Mo Jianming, ¡°Awhile ago, everyone here swore in front of our ancestor¡¯s tablets. Now that Shiting¡¯s divorce is a fact, do you still want to cover up for him?¡± Old Master Mo was infuriated by the two brothers, ¡°Who said I¡¯m covering up for him? If Mo Shiting dares to divorce, I¡¯ll be the first to not let him off!¡± Seeing this, the elders looked at each other in dismay. One of them couldn¡¯t help but advise the old master, ¡°Big brother, don¡¯t get upset. I see, Jianming and Jianyu are not lying. Shiting¡¯s marriage itself was strange¡­¡± The old man became even more unhappy, ¡°You shut up! What do you mean strange? Is the marriage I arranged strange too?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The elder was silenced, his face red with embarrassment. Old Master Mo was holding his own against a dozen people, no one dared to argue with him. Firstly, they couldn¡¯t win the argument. Secondly, he was the oldest in both age and generation here. If there were any unforeseen incidents, Mo Shiting would surely kill them, wouldn¡¯t he? While the elders had their own designs on Mo Shiting, they were still deeply wary of this junior member. It is precisely because of their fear of Mo Shiting that they secretly want to support Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu to take over. If the person in power became Mo Jianming or Mo Jianyu, their descendants would still have a chance of seizing power in the future. But if Mo Shiting remained in power with his autocratic and capablemand, when would they ever get a chance? Therefore, after thorough calctions, they had no choice but to join forces with Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu. Today, it¡¯s their only chance to pull Mo Shiting down. They naturally tried their utmost against Old Master Mo only to be defeated miserably. Unable to quarrel with Old Master Mo, the elders left angry threats, ¡°Fine! Let¡¯s wait for Shiting toe and see what he has to say!¡± While Mo Mansion was in chaos, Gu Li¡¯s ce was quiet and peaceful. She woke up naturally, picked up her phone and saw that it was already nine in the morning. She had nned to go shopping with Ye Yining, so she didn¡¯t dare to procrastinate, and quickly got up to wash up. As soon as she washed her face, someone rang the doorbell. During this period, the ¡°Mo Shiting branded¡± love breakfast would always arrive promptly at half-past nine. It was no exception today. After finishing the luxurious breakfast, Gu Li sent a routine text message to Mo Shiting, saying ¡°Thank you¡±. In the past, Mo Shiting would always reply with ¡°As long as you like it.¡± But today, Gu Li was surprised to see his text: ¡°I might not be able to buy breakfast for you in the future.¡± Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. For a moment, she felt a sense of loss. She wanted to ask him why, but she deleted the words one by one after typing them. Taking a deep breath, she was about to reply ¡°got it¡±, but suddenly his message popped in, ¡°I¡¯m unemployed now, will you support me?¡± Gu Li was taken aback and immediately replied: ¡°Don¡¯t joke around, how could you possibly lose your job?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Divorce means unemployment.¡± Gu Li: ¡°I can¡¯t be bothered with you.¡± Thinking he was just teasing her, Gu Li pouted, feeling a bit angry. How dare he lie about something like this? Did he think she was a three-year-old? No, even the three-year-old Murong Yun wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled. Speaking of Murong Yun, Gu Li missed him a bit at this moment. She wondered where Mo Shiting had taken him, that made the boy not want toe back home, without even a single phone call. Such a heartless little guy. On the day this happened, Gu Li mentioned it to Murong Qian. Surprisingly¡ª Murong Qian, Murong Yun¡¯s biological mother, wasn¡¯t worried at all about her son being lost. She evenforted Gu Li, ¡°Oh, if he¡¯s lost, he¡¯s lost. When he wants toe back, he¡¯lle back on his own.¡± Gu Li was bbergasted, ¡°That¡¯s your son, aren¡¯t you afraid that Mo Shiting would mistreat him?¡± Chapter 352 - 296 Sleeping next to the idol? 3 Chapter 352: Chapter 296 Sleeping next to the idol? 3 Trantor: 549690339 Mo Shiting didn¡¯t fuss over when Lu Yang was present, but he asked him out of curiosity, ¡°If someone calls you a central air conditioner, what does she mean by that?¡± Lu Yang: ¡°You don¡¯t know either?¡± Mo Shiting looked at him disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you always surfing the inte? How could there be something you don¡¯t know?¡± Lu Yang wiped his sweat, ¡°Young Master, why are you suddenly asking about this? Did the Young Madam say this about you? That wouldn¡¯t make sense.¡± ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it?¡± ¡°The term ¡®central air conditioner¡¯ has nothing inmon with you. If a woman calls a man a ¡®central air conditioner¡¯, it means he¡¯s nice to everyone and fit to be a friend, but¡­ definitely not fit to be a boyfriend. After all, no girl wants her boyfriend to be equally nice to other girls.¡± Lu Yang spoke confidently. Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face visibly sank. So, was she indirectly rejecting him? No, she must be jealous! Mo Shitingforted himself internally. He spent the whole afternoon thinking about Gu Li, unable to concentrate on his work. Gu Li had no idea that the casual joke she made had caused him so much trouble. One could say, it¡¯s because he cares that he¡¯s so concerned¡­ In the afternoon, there were only two architectural theory sses. Shen Yunrui also came, alone, which surprised Gu Li. The ssmates, afraid that Shen Yunrui would settle scores with Gu Li, were all tense. However, to their surprise, Shen Yunrui did not retaliate, behaving as if the events of the morning had never happened. This was highly unusual. Keep in mind, this fellow is one to keep grudges. The calmer he appeared, the more likely it was that he was brewing a major plot. ¡°Little Pear, you must be careful.¡± After ss, Xiang Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t help reminding Gu Li again. Gu Li packed her books as she replied with a light smile, ¡°No worries, he can¡¯t beat me.¡± ¡°But he has the power to make your life at the school miserable.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was still not at ease. Gu Li held her books in her arms, leaving one hand free to pat Xiang Xiaoyue on the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I am not a pushover. Let¡¯s go to the library together?¡± It was only a little after four o¡¯clock, too early for dinner, so it was better to go to the library and read for a while. Xiang Xiaoyue shook her head, ¡°No, I have work.¡± ¡°Work? What job do you have?¡± ¡°I work part-time at a convenience store when I don¡¯t have sses.¡± She replied truthfully. Her family was not well-off, and she paid her college tuition and living expenses through her part-time job and schrships. After Gu Li acknowledged her reply, she said earnestly, ¡°Working can be hard, you must take good care of yourself.¡± ¡°Yes, I will. Thank you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue cheerfully picked up her bag, waved at her, ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Goodbye!¡± After waving goodbye to Xiang Xiaoyue, Gu Li too walked towards the library. When she arrived at the tree-lined path, she saw a group of tall,rge men walking towards her. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, plus a smirking Shen Yunrui, there were a total of seven of them. So they were nning to fight her? Gu Li raised an eyebrow, tightly hugging her books, she looked at Shen Yunrui, ¡°What is it? Still afraid after getting beat up in the morning?¡± ¡°Hmph! Ignorant fool!¡± Shen Yunrui red at her, vicious in his gaze, as though he wanted to tear her apart. This ce was rather secluded and since it was during ss hours, almost no one passed by. Shen Yunrui chose this location to corner Gu Li for this reason. And Gu Li, knowing this, gave a cunning smile. Well, if she beat them up here, there¡¯s a good chance no one would see. Otherwise, she might be infamous. The fight this morning had urred in the ssroom, within a small circle, and the people in her ss wouldn¡¯t dare to spread it recklessly online. But if she fought in the open campus, which was more public, the situation might indeed be different. Both parties were decisive. Knowing that their issues could not be resolved without a fight, they decided to just fight. So, Gu Li simply put her books and thermos on the ground and rolled up her sleeves. As for the other men, they were all Shen Yunrui¡¯s hired goons. Even though Shen Yunrui had warned them about Gu Li¡¯s skills beforehand, to them, she just appeared to be a delicate little girl, insignificant, and they didn¡¯t take her seriously at all. Even when she rolled up her sleeves, they burst outughing. ¡°Ha ha, pretty girl, you can¡¯t just roll up your sleeves and expect to win a fight. Are you sure you¡¯re not going to beg us to spare you?¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Li sneered, returning their words, ¡°Are you sure, you don¡¯t want to beg me to spare you?¡± ¡°Enough of this nonsense, get her!¡± Seeing they were dawdling, Shen Yunrui couldn¡¯t help but snap testily.. Chapter 389 - 309: Mo Shiting cant bear to part with another woman? 1 Chapter 389: Chapter 309: Mo Shiting can¡¯t bear to part with another woman? 1 Shen Yunsi red at her. ¡°With Cheng Wei¡¯s fame, JF wouldn¡¯t arrest him without any evidence. So, how do you expect me to save him? Even if my father holds power, he wouldn¡¯t risk losing his position to save him.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Cheng Ying was momentarily speechless. Indeed, at this critical moment, Cheng Wei was probably beyond saving. ¡°But what if he really implicates others¡­¡± What Cheng Ying feared the most was that GE Entertainment might be implicated due to him. Shen Yunsi frowned. ¡°Who else is involved in this case?¡± Cheng Ying honestly answered, ¡°All the significant artists in GE are more or less unclean. If JF decides to conduct a thorough investigation, ourpany might be finished.¡± Shen Yunsi, shocked that her ownpany was facing such a major crisis, stared at her in disbelief, trembling with anger. ¡°You¡­you actually dared to¡­¡± ¡°p!¡± Overwhelmed with fury, she reached out and pped Cheng Ying hard across the face. Cheng Ying didn¡¯t dare to retaliate. Head lowered, she meekly said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Miss Shen. However you wish to punish me is fine, as long as this matter can be resolved. Regardless, I can assure you, I am totally loyal to thepany and to you!¡± ¡°Humph!¡± Shen Yunsi scoffed. Overwhelmed by the turmoil, she pulled out a cigarette box from the drawer, lit a slender cigarette, and started smoking. Cheng Ying swallowed, then continued, ¡°All I did was for the sake of securing more resources and promoting more stars. Actually, these aremon urrences in this circle. As long as we can stop JF¡¯s investigation this time, everything should be fine.¡± II II Shen Yunsi inhaled deeply and exhaled smoke, remaining silent for a while. Under the swirling cloud of smoke, her sharp eyes narrowed, her emotions unreadable. Cheng Ying stole a nce at her, but couldn¡¯t guess what she was thinking. ¡°Cheng Ying¡ª¡± After about five minutes, Shen Yunsi finally broke the silence. ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Ying hurriedly responded. Shen Yunsi exhaled a mouthful of smoke, her voice cold. ¡°You are the artist director and the legal representative of GE Entertainment. If anything happens to thepany, the first person to go to jail would be you, right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Cheng Ying nodded, her face ashen. It was precisely because of this that she was so terrified. Shen Yunsi stubbed out her half-smoked cigarette, her mood somewhat improved. ¡°The money to start thepany came from me. I also gave you many resources. I never thought you would be so greedy, allowing your artists tomit such heinous acts. H j 11 ¡°To put it bluntly, you and GE have nothing to do with me legally, even if GE is finished, it wouldn¡¯t affect me.¡± ¡°Miss Shen, you¡­¡± Hearing the tone of Shen Yunsi, it seemed like she intended to stand by and sever all ties with both her and GE. Cheng Ying panicked, knelt down, and pleaded, ¡°Please, Miss Shen! I recognize my mistake. I¡¯ll put GE back in order and operate it properly. I will not resort to any evil practices. Miss Shen, GE hase so far. Do you really want to let it fall apart like this? Miss Shen¡­¡± Shen Yunsi sighed, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll try to persuade Cheng Wei to keep his mouth shut. I¡¯ll also take care of the media.¡± ¡°Thank you, thank you.¡± Cheng Ying felt immensely grateful, she was just short of bowing down to her. In her mind, with the influence of the Shen family, as long as Shen Yunsi was willing to help, and if the situation does not escte, GE would only lose one popr artist and wouldn¡¯t have to go bankrupt. Shen Yunsi helped her up. ¡°You should get up. Go back andmunicate well with the other artists. Destroy all evidence immediately. Don¡¯t wait for JF toe knocking, remaining clueless about what¡¯s happening.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± After speaking, Cheng Ying, unwilling to waste a single moment, picked up her bag and hurriedly left. Shen Yunsi stood by the window, watching her car quickly disappear into the night. Her red lips curled into a cold smile. Indeed, those actors in the entertainment industry are just as messy and disgraceful as she had imagined. Ha! They got what they deserved! Although Shen Yunsi despised the entertainment industry, it was, after all, tied to her own interests. So, she used her connections to control public opinion, and found people to warn Cheng Wei to keep quiet. Due to the arrest of a popr star, there was a major upheaval in the entertainment industry that night. Anticipating trouble, many couldn¡¯t sleep, fearing they might be arrested in their sleep. And Gu Li? She didn¡¯t have such a worry at all. Knowing that Mo Shiting was returning to the country the following day, Little Pear had a peaceful night¡¯s sleep.. Chapter 397 - 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_3 Chapter 397: Chapter 311: A Genuine Daughter as Good as New_3 The man affectionately kissed her nose, then carried her horizontally with him as he strode quickly off towards the parking lot. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Auntie Li was delighted to see them return without any prior notice. ¡°Young Master, Young Madam- -¡± She rushed forward to greet them, all of a sudden worried about not having enough ingredients in the fridge to cook them a delicious meal. As they entered the house, Auntie Li hurriedly asked them, Young Master, Young Madam, what would you like to eat tonight? I¡¯ll have someone going out to buy the ingredients immediately.¡± ¡°No need, Auntie Li.¡± Gu Li smiled, ¡°I want to eat the noodles Brother Ting made. You can go ahead and busy yourself with other matters, no need to cater to us.¡± ¡°Really¡­ does the Young Master know how to cook?¡± Auntie Li couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°He does. Under Auntie Guan¡¯s guidance, Brother Ting¡¯s cooking skills have soared. It¡¯s reallymendable.¡± As Gu Li was saying this, she gave a thumbs-up and made a gesture of praise. ¡°Really?¡± Auntie Li was still somewhat surprised. ¡°More real than gold. Right, Brother Ting?¡± ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Auntie Li, you may leave. ¡°All right, Young Master.¡± Knowing her unintended presence was a little overwhelming, Auntie Li promptly exited. Anyway, whether or not the Young Master can cook, if the young couple wanted to enjoy their time together, let them be. After Auntie Li left, the other servants withdrew as well. Leaving only the two of them in therge vi. Mo Shiting patted Gu Li¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Sit down and watch TV, 111 make you some noodles.¡± ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Gu Li nodded fervently, and lightly pushed him, ¡°Hurry up, hurry up, I¡¯m starving.¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting entered the kitchen with a smile. Seeing this, Gu Li stretchedzily, walked over to the sofa area to sit down, and casually turned on the TV. She randomly selected a channel, only to find a piece of entertainment news reporting a hot celebrity Cheng Wei suspected ofmitting a crime and being taken away by the police. As the case was still under investigation, there were not much details avable, so the host only introduced it briefly. However, considering the uproar this matter had caused, it was rather impressive that GE Entertainment hadpletely yed dead up until now, without even a grunt. Perhaps, GE¡¯s senior management had decided to abandon Cheng Wei? Weren¡¯t they afraid he would spill everything under interrogation? Gu Li silently grimaced, suddenly remembering, wasn¡¯t the big boss behind GE the universally praised Shen Yunsi? After the news ended, Gu Li lost interest in watching the next piece. She simply turned off the TV, took out her phone to browse foreign websites, and keep an eye on Mo Shiting¡¯s gossip. When she clicked on that previous link, she found that it could no longer be opened. It had been deleted. It makes sense though. Since Mo Shiting already knew about his own gossip, he certainly wouldn¡¯t let it sit. But how could his gossip be exposed so coincidentally? With the strength of the Tang Group, they should not have let this matter escte this far until Mo Shiting had to delete the post, right? Or was this news fabricated by the Tang Group or Qin Shurong one-sidedly? Running her narrowed eyes, Gu Li fell into contemtion. The delicious aroma wafting from the kitchen attracted her attention. Her stomach grumbled uncontrobly again. Gu Li quickly got up from the sofa. Leaving her phone behind, she bounced off to the dining room, ¡°Brother Ting, it smells so good. What kind of noodles did you make?¡± ¡°Braised beef noodles.¡± Mo Shiting brought arge bowl of noodles to the dining table. Gu Li quickly ran over to sit down, ¡°Not bad, not bad. It looks really appetizing. Brother Ting, you didn¡¯t sneak out and order takeout behind my back, did you?¡± A corner of Mo Shiting¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°You have no conscience.¡± ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m finding ways topliment you.¡± After finishing her words, Gu Li could not wait to take a spoonful and put it in her mouth, smacking her lips in praise: ¡°Delicious, delicious. Ah, I forgot to take a photo, let me take a picture and post it on WeChat Moments first.¡± With that, she bounced back to the living room to fetch her phone. Mo Shiting watched her lively figure, the corners of his mouth forming a light smile. In no time at all, Gu Li came running back and took pictures of the beef noodles from every angle. Finally, she selected the most satisfactory one and posted it to WeChat Moments. The caption read: [A beloved bowl of beef noodles. My stomach has been bought over by my husband¡¯s cooking skills. Again.] ¡°OK, let¡¯s start eating.¡± Gu Li sat down again. Mo Shiting sat opposite her. Seeing her eat with great relish, his heart was filled with a strong sense of happiness. Curious about what she had posted on her Moments, he took out his phone and opened WeChat. Upon reading the post, he smiled and promptly liked and responded, ¡°Your husband will continue to try his best.¡± just as he was about to exit Moments, he noticed someone responding to hisment: ¡°You guys? What¡¯s going on?¡± It was Tang Yue. He knows Tang Tang? Mo Shiting¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly, brimming with surprise. Chapter 398 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_l Chapter 398: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_l Seeing Mo Shiting constantly fixated on his phone, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask him, ¡°Brother Ting, what about your noodles?¡± Mo Shiting replied to Tang Yue¡¯s message and put down his phone, ¡°They¡¯re still boiling. They should be ready soon.¡± With that said, he got up and went to the kitchen. Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes and casually picked up the phone next to her. The newly posted message in her WeChat Moments already had several likes andments. Among them, the most eye-catching were from Mo Shiting and Tang Yue. The two of them were unexpectedly chatting under her Moments post¡ª Mo Shiting: Husband says he will do better. Hehe, pretty decent resolution there. Gu Li curved her lips into a smile, her joy was clearly evident. Tang Yue @him: You guys? What¡¯s the situation? Hmm, he must be bemused, right? After all, he thought Brother Ting was single all this time, even attempting to pair him with Qin Shurong. Speaking of this, Gu Li felt a little bit irked. However, thinking he could potentially be her uncle, she didn¡¯t seem to dislike him as much. Mo Shiting @him: Spouses! Lovers! Sweethearts! Tang Yue:¡­ Detailed conversations weren¡¯t suitable for WeChat Moments, hence their exchange ended there. Gu Li sniffed a little, and noticed that Da Ha, Song Yunque, Lin Ranzhu, and her three dormitory sisters had all leftments. The most excited one was undoubtedly Chen Xue. Chen Xue: Wow wow wow, am I seeing this right? These noodles, did Young Master Mo make them himself? Young Master Mo is actually cooking for you, this is unthinkable. But, are you sure his cooking isn¡¯t a culinary disaster? Gu Li giggled, replying: Don¡¯t worry, it won¡¯t kill you. After responding to all of her friends¡¯ments, Gu Li exited WeChat Moments. That¡¯s when she noticed that Tang Yue had sent her a message on WeChat. ¡°Are you telling me you got married to Mo Shiting?¡± Obviously, he was still shocked. Guli replied truthfully: ¡°Mmhm, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m sorry for keeping you in the dark.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°It¡¯s fine. If I had known you were a couple, I would have invited you both to dinner. When do you have time toe to M Country with him?¡± Gu Li contemted for a moment, and replied: ¡°Next week we have statutory holidays for a week, we¡¯re nning to visit M Country. Is that okay?¡± Since she had doubts about her lineage, she should face it head-on. As for her father, she was his biological daughter after all, blood ties couldn¡¯t be erased. I¡¯m sorry, Dad, I need an answer. Gu Li murmured in her heart. Tang Yue quickly replied: ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always wee. See you next week.¡± ¡°Okay, sure.¡± After Gu Li sent this message, Mo Shiting came over with a bowl of beef noodles. Seeing that Gu Li still had a lot of noodles left in her bowl, and that she was thoughtlessly ying with her phone, he couldn¡¯t help nudging her: ¡°The noodles wouldn¡¯t taste good if they get cold.¡± ¡°Oh, okay, I¡¯ll eat now.¡± Gu Li obediently put her phone aside and picked up her chopsticks. Butthen, he reced the noodles in front of her with a new bowl, ¡°Eat this one.¡± Gu Li was slightly taken aback, ¡°Then you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll eat yours,¡± he said, picking up his chopsticks to begin eating from the bowl she¡¯d previously tasted. Gu Li knew he didn¡¯t want her to eat the noodles that were about to get cold. Her heart was suddenly filled with warmth. ¡°Thank you, Brother Ting,¡± she said sweetly, her eyes glittering with joy. Mo Shiting nced at her, and asked with a half-smile, ¡°How do you n to thank me?¡± Gu Li tilted her head for a moment, and cheerfully replied: ¡°Returning a favor with another, I can cook noodles for you next time.¡± He raised an eyebrow slightly, deliberately misconstruing her meaning, ¡°Under¡­ for me to eat?¡± ¡°Cook noodles for you to eat!¡± Seeing his unseriousness, she quickly corrected. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shitingughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t the next noodles just the same? Why are you so nervous? Could there be other implications?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Gu Li clenched her fist and thumped the table, ¡°Alright now, Mo Shiting, don¡¯t bully me. Even a bunny might bite when cornered.¡± After speaking, she even made an expression of baring her teeth. Mo Shiting simply picked up a piece of beef and brought it to her mouth, ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± She grunted petntly, but obediently opened her mouth to bite the beef. However, he was a step faster and pulled his chopsticks back before her mouth could reach the beef. How annoying, he was actually teasing her? ¡°Are you going to let me eat or not?¡± The girl called out in a huff. Mo Shiting picked up another piece of beef and offered it to her, ¡°Eat.¡± Chapter 399 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_2 Chapter 399: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_2 ¡°No thanks. Who knows if you might take it back halfway.¡± With a pout, Gu Li decides she no longer trusts him. With patience, Mo Shiting responds, ¡°I won¡¯t trick you this time.¡± ¡°But what if you do trick me?¡± ¡°If I trick you¡­ I will treat you with extra bowls of noodles?¡± Gu Li:¡±¡­.¡± Is her wall of trust non-negotiable? The two talk lovingly and teasingly, and the mealsts more than an hour. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so full.¡± Gu Li touches her rounded belly and stretchesnguidly. Mo Shiting walks over, hisrge hand rests on her belly. He grins cheekily, ¡°How many months along?¡± ¡°Three years.¡± Gu Li retorts without missing a beat. ¡°Is mydy expecting a Nezha?¡± Mo Shiting jests. With a thud, Gu Li bats away his teasing hand, ¡°Get lost!¡± That night, news of a celebrity being investigated by the police continues to make headlines, even exposing some of GE¡¯s old scandals that can¡¯t be brought to light. Despite Shen Yunsi¡¯s attempts to use her connections to suppress the hot search trends, the power of the masses is infinite and the trending news can¡¯t be suppressed. A frantic Cheng Ying calls Shen Yunsi: ¡°What should we do, Miss Shen? If the rumors go on like this i.e., under police investigation, the agency will enforce an outright ban on GE. We must find a way to distract the public¡¯s attention.¡± ¡°Do you have any scandals of otherpany¡¯s artists?¡± Shen Yunsi asks coolly, ¡°If you do, post them immediately.¡± With a troubled face, Cheng Ying says, ¡°We do but, the problem is we also have skeletons in our closet. If we leak any news now, they might retaliate and we may end up losing more than we gain.¡± Shen Yunsi scoffs coldly, ¡°In that case, whye to me?¡± Cheng Ying: ¡°Miss Shen, I heard you and Young Master Mo grew up together, and A Sweet Pear became your love rival by using unsavory means to steal Young Master Mo. You must hate this vixen.¡± The mention of Gu Li makes Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes sh with intense disgust, ¡°And so?¡± With sinister intentions, Cheng Ying says: ¡°Rumor has it, she was thrown out by Young Master Mo. Before, she had Young Master Mo¡¯s backing, acting high and mighty, causing us and Qiu Yuxin to suffer losses. Now, she¡¯s an abandoned wife. Miss Shen, this is a golden opportunity to crush her!¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes glint with anticipation of the mischief toe, ¡°What¡¯s your n?¡± ¡°For a naive girl like her, we just need to concoct some damaging rumors, then reveal her divorce with Mo Shiting. This will ruin her for life.¡± Cheng Ying grits her teeth in hatred. But Shen Yunsiughs coldly, ¡°Do you think Gu Li is that easy to deal with?¡± Cheng Ying smirks: ¡°No matter how capable she is, isn¡¯t she just a rookie? Am I supposed to be afraid of her?¡± ¡°Alright then. Go ahead, but be discreet. Don¡¯t leave any trace back to you. And remember, this was all your idea. It has nothing to do with me.¡± Shen Yunsi doesn¡¯t really care about Cheng Ying¡¯s fate anyway. If she dares to cken Gu Li¡¯s reputation, Shen would enjoy seeing it. ¡°Yes, Miss Shen.¡± Cheng Ying is not bothered by Shen Yunsi¡¯s indifferent attitude. They hang up quickly. She quickly contacts a marketing ount she has previously coborated with to start creating rumors about Gu Li. Gu Li knows nothing about this. She is busy strolling in the garden, linked arm in arm with Mo Shiting. As autumn draws close, the evening air is crisp and cool. The breeze rustles through the trees and the air is exceptionally fresh. They walk leisurely on the shaded path, hand in hand. Gu Li looks up at the moon and suddenly says, ¡°Brother Ting, it seems like the Mid-Autumn Festival is just around the corner. Shall we celebrate it with grandfather?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nods gently and hears Gu Li ask again, ¡°How did you use to spend the Mid-Autumn Festival?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡± Mo Shiting says tly, ¡°I was too busy flying around for work and had no holiday spirit. What about you?¡± ¡°Me?¡± Gu Li tries to recall, ¡°My Father wasn¡¯t often home, and I didn¡¯t like spending time with my stepmother and cousin Gu Susu. So, every Mid-Autumn Festival, I would go out with Da Ha. In some years, we¡¯d celebrate it together with our Master. But then, our Master disappeared¡­.¡± Her voice fades and bes mncholy, ¡°Brother Ting, I miss my Master a lot.¡± Mo Shiting holds her close, kisses her forehead and assures her gravely, ¡°No news is good news. Your Master must be fine..¡± Chapter 400 - 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_3 Chapter 400: Chapter 312 #MoShitingPostsOnWeibo#_3 He had tried to help her find her Master before, but the clues left by her Master were almost nonexistent. How easy could it be to find a man in this vast sea of people, when you don¡¯t know his appearance, real name, or even if he intentionally erased his existence? Mo Shiting spected that the man must not want Gu Li to find him, so he totally disappeared from her world. But why? He obviously cherished his apprentice so much¡­ ¡°Brother Ting.¡± Gu Li ced her face on his chest, and murmured, ¡°Do you really not have a photo of your father?¡± Mo Shiting only then remembered that during thest visit to the old house, grandpa had given him an old photo, which he had directly stored in his study. ¡°I have.¡± He responded earnestly. ¡°Ah? You have?¡± Gu Li hadn¡¯t expected it at all and was surprised at his affirmative reply. Her eyes widened, ¡°Brother Ting, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t have one before?¡± ¡°Some time ago, grandpa gave me an old photo.¡± Mo Shiting exined. Gu Li¡¯s eyes suddenly shone, ¡°Where is the photo? I want to see it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s in the old house. You can see it after the Mid-Autumn Festival.¡± Mo Shiting told her honestly, then curiosity shed in his eyes, ¡°Why are you so curious?¡± ¡°Ohhaha.¡± Gu Li gave a dryugh, ¡°Because I really want to know ¨C what kind of incredibly handsome man would give birth to a super handsome guy like you?¡± ¡°My father was indeed the most handsome man in Imperial City in his time.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t deny this. When Gu Li sessfully changed the subject, she continued, ¡°So, I really want to see who is handsomer, him or my husband.¡± Mo Shiting affectionately rubbed her nose, ¡°Of course, your husband is!¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Shameless.¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you heard, the student outdoes the master? Our son will be handsomer than me.¡± ¡°Cut!¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to jump so far ahead in the conversation. She retorted him without hesitation, ¡°Who said I was going to have a son for you? I like daughters. I¡¯m having a daughter.¡± ¡°Our daughter will be prettier than you.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± She pinched his waist fiercely with her fingers, gave a warning while gritting her teeth, ¡°Say it again?¡± Mo Shiting, unable to contain hisughter, hooked his lips and pushed her against a tree trunk. ¡°Baby, when are we going to register our marriage, hmm?¡± ¡°You¡­you haven¡¯t proposed yet. Keep dreaming.¡± Gu Li swallowed subconsciously, her heart thumping wildly. After saying this, she was about to push him away, but his lips had alreadynded on hers, gently sealing her lips. Unfortunately, just as they started kissing, the phone she was holding buzzed ¨C someone was calling. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to be bothered and continued kissing her. But Gu Li turned her face away to dodge his lips and whispered, ¡°Wait, let¡¯s pick up the call first.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll answer it after our kiss.¡± Mo Shiting said as he tried to kiss her again. ¡°No.¡± Gu Li pushed his shoulders forcefully. Knowing she was determined not to allow the kiss, Mo Shiting reluctantly backed off a little. However, he still held her against the tree, preventing her from leaving. With no other option, Gu Li nestled into his chest and epted the call. ¡°Hello??? ¡± ¡°Boss, Boss, you¡¯ve trended again. This time, it¡¯s a shocking untruth, totally ridiculous.¡± Da Ha¡¯s voice, brimming with righteous indignation, came over the phone. Gu Li knitted her eyebrows, ¡°What shocking untruth?¡± Da Ha said, ¡°Go and check Weibo yourself now. You¡¯re the top trend, surpassing the previous GE and Cheng Wei¡¯s trending topics.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± Gu Li was shocked, ¡°Am I that popr?¡± ¡°You are not, but my brother-inw certainly is. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you. Hurry up and check Weibo.¡± Da Ha urged her to quickly check Weibo and hung up the phone. Mo Shiting had also heard Da Ha¡¯s words and his handsome face darkened a bit. He wondered who had the audacity to fabricate rumors about his sweetheart. So, as Gu Li opened Weibo, he also took out his phone. Trending No. 1: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s affair ex-husband# Trending No. 2: #Insider reveals A Sweet Pear used illegal means to marry into the Mo Family# Trending No. 5: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s fake pregnancy to win back Mo Shiting# Trending No. 7: #A Sweet Pear¡¯s new lover# A wave of rumors hit the inte, causing a storm of blood and violence. In just over an hour, there were more than a dozen trends rted to Gu Li. The number of discussions reached a level almost on par with those held on top stars, pushing Cheng Wei and GE¡¯s trending topics to the back. Without a second guess, Gu Li knew this was GE¡¯s handiwork. Seems like, they had run out of options. The girl¡¯s bright eyes flickered, and she noticed another trend ¨C #Mo Shiting posted on Weibo# ¡°Brother Ting? Did you post on Weibo?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but lift her head and look at him. Chapter 401 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu l Chapter 401: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu l ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s gaze turned elsewhere. Under the dim street light, his handsome face seemed to flush slightly. Did she see it wrong? She wanted to look closely at his face, but his expression changed too quickly, and she couldn¡¯t make out anything. ¡°What did you post?¡± Gu Li clicked on the trending keywords to view their content while asking him. However, before he could respond, she saw his tweet ¡ª ¡°Together forever @A sweet pear.¡± Her heart was sweetened, she tiptoed and gently kissed his cheek, teasinglyughed, ¡°You are quite smooth, Mr. Mo.¡± Mo Shiting replied nonchntly, ¡°Just a random post.¡± ¡°Hehehe.¡± Knowing that he was being modest, Gu Li giggled softly. She ced her hands around his neck, her eyes shining brighter withughter, ¡°Brother Ting, aren¡¯t you afraid people will say you¡¯re lovestruck by going all out dering your love for me like this?¡± Mo Shiting frowned, ¡°What do you mean by lovestruck?¡± Gu Li took out her phone, checked a site for definitions, and exined to him, ¡°Love brain is a popr inte term, referring to a thought pattern that puts love first. The people with love brain would be willing to pay a not insignificant cost to satisfy, apany their loved ones during their romantic rtionships.¡± ¡°Hmmm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°Let them talk, I don¡¯t care.¡± ¡°But I care.¡± Gu Li leaned against his chest, sounding a bit agitated, ¡°Why are you even bothering about those trolls? Brother Ting, although I¡¯m touched by what you¡¯ve done, I don¡¯t think they deserve your response. If they start condemning you because of me, I will feel really sad.¡± They can curse her all they want, but if they dared to aim their venom at him, she would not let it pass easily. Mo Shiting put his arms around her waist, with a soft smile gracing his lips, ¡°Do not worry, no one would dare to curse me.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gu Li was not as optimistic as he was, she said seriously, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, in the real world, no one might dare to curse you in person, but the inte brings forth countless keyboard warriors who indiscriminately bash anyone. They hate the world, yet pose themselves as the moral high ground, ready to curse anyone they find displeasing. They didn¡¯t bother you before because you kept a low profile. But now, because of me, as you ¡®fall from grace¡¯, they may have begun cursing you.¡± Gu Li was right. She opened Weibo again and aside from the joyous cheers from Gu Li¡¯s readers and Shiting and Li¡¯s couple fans, the trolls had indeed started to mock Mo Shiting for being lovestruck, throwing out terms like ¡®crazy with love¡¯, ¡®insecton the brain¡¯, and even making ims that theXinghe Group would be doomed because of Gu Li. Of course, among thesementers, there were also Mo Shiting¡¯s obsessed fans. On one hand, they were cursing Gu Li, on the other, trying to persuade Mo Shiting with all their might. ¡°A sweet pear really is a vixen, seeding in getting Young Master Mo¡¯s head spinning round and round. Young Master Mo, have you not read the story of the fall of the Shang Dynasty? With your resources, any woman may be at your disposal, so why choose a woman who would only hold you back and be of no help whatsoever?¡± ¡°Marriages among the wealthy always value matching social statuses. You and Miss Shen Yunsi make such a good match, why would you willingly degrade yourself, and throw away a watermelon to pick up a sesame seed?¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, wake up.¡± ¡°Young Master Mo, did A sweet pear cast a spell on you? Given your resources and social standing, even marrying a princess wouldn¡¯t be a stretch. Why would you go for this crooked-neck pear?¡± ¡°Do you two actually have true love? If you do, then why did you divorce?¡± ¡°Please exin to the public, have you guys got divorced? Also, is A sweet pear faking her pregnancy?¡± ¡°Guys, some marketing ount posted the audio! Everyone should go take a listen. The steward who is in charge of looking after A sweet pear bragged in front of Mrs. Mo, saying that A sweet pear was pregnant. But in reality, she wasn¡¯t. This is so scandalous, even the elderly was cheated.¡± Seeing thisment, Gu Li looked at Mo Shiting, both of them understood each other without saying a word, pulled out their phones and searched. #A sweet pear alleged fake pregnancy# This was newly trending. If the previous series of keywords was nothing more than conjecture, merely defamatory, then thistest trending keyword was rooted in reality. Upon ying the recording, what greeted them was Auntie Li confidently telling the olddy that the young madam was pregnant. The trolls were instantly infuriated, criticizing all the more harshly. Meanwhile, A sweet pear¡¯s readers and supporters of the couple were outnumbered and outbarked by the trolls, theirments being drowned out by the countless hateful words. Chapter 402 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu_2 Chapter 402: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu_2 Public opinion overwhelmingly used Gu Li of having sinister motives, deceiving even the elderly, and being unworthy of marrying into the Mo family. Gu Li secretly wondered, did the Old Lady have a hand in this? Did she hate Gu Li so much? Or maybe, the olddy was kept in the dark? Were her subordinates acting independently? ¡°The recording was made by someone present. Aside from Auntie Li and me, everyone there was brought by the olddy.¡± She told Mo Shiting truthfully. ¡°I will find out the truth.¡± Mo Shiting said coldly, ¡°If the olddy really did it, I will get justice for you.¡± If the olddy was indeed behind this, she had clearly crossed his line, and he would not let this go easily. After careful recollection, Gu Li said: ¡°I think it was Aunt Liu who is always beside the olddy present. As far as I can remember, she was always sneakily using her phone that time. I suspect that she might have been bribed by GE. You don¡¯t need to investigate this, I have a solution.¡± In fact, whether they divorced, or whether she was pregnant, what did it have to do with these people? They were not public figures, after all. If it had been before, Gu Li would definitely have directly silenced those online trolls, so that they would never have the chance to jump on the inte again. But this time, she couldn¡¯t just turn a blind eye. Brother Ting, because of her, was now being ndered by inte trolls, suffering damage to his reputation, and if things got worse, it might even affect the stock price of the Xinghe Group. It was because she had previously been too low-key and detached that people repeatedly used the issue of her not being worthy of Brother Ting to stir up controversy, resulting in her bearing unfounded usations of using underhanded tactics to marry into a wealthy family. Therefore, she no longer intended to hide, the identity of Miss Gu was nothing shameful, and although her father repeatedly emphasized that she must not reveal herself publicly as the daughter of the Gu family, this time, for Brother Ting, even at the risk of angering her father, she had no choice but to do so. ¡°Oh? What kind of solution?¡± Mo Shiting was curious. Gu Li gave him a teasing wink, ¡°It¡¯s a secret, you¡¯ll know soon enough.¡± That night, the negative trending topic about ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± continued to fester, dominating the entire trending list tillte at night. Under the provocation of the online water army, phrases such as ¡°A Sweet Pear is a scheming bitch¡± and ¡°A Sweet Pear is not worthy of Mo Shiting¡± were being repeated. Manyizens who didn¡¯t know ¡°A Sweet Pear¡± were curious and clicked in to see, and only then did they realize that she was the wife of the CEO of the Xinghe Group. As for why they didn¡¯t say ex-wife? Because there was no solid proof that the two had divorced. Along with Mo Shiting¡¯s domineering confession, let¡¯s just assume they¡¯re still a couple. After reading this series of negative rumors, manyizens with sound moral judgment stood up in defense of Gu Li [Do theseizens live by the sea? What business is it of yours who Mo Shiting marries? ] [Exactly. They are a handsome man and beautiful woman, super good looking, they are perfect together in every way. Those who say that A Sweet Pear doesn¡¯t match up to Mo Shiting are clearly blind, right? ] [I am just an ordinary viewer who loves watching the show and gossiping. Mo Shiting and A Sweet Pear are not public figures, why should they have to announce their marital status? Do you announce on the inte whether you sleep with your husband and whether you have conflicts and divorce? Do you owe the public an exnation?] [I think the trending topic tonight is probably used to cover up some celebrities¡¯ illegal and criminal deeds, right? Let me remind everyone that we should focus on those hical artists who take all the benefits but despise thew, rather than target a loving couple.] [There is something, I don¡¯t know if I should say. My ssmate is a reporter special assigned to A Nation, he once mentioned to me that there is a daughter of A Nation¡¯s Chief Minister Gu Yuan, whose name is Gu Li. She is of the same age as A Sweet Pear, they can¡¯t be the same person, can they?] [Really? So Gu Li is Miss Gu of A Nation¡¯s Gu family? Are you joking? Are you a nt?] [Everyone can go to foreign websites to search for information about Gu Yuan, and see if he looks like A Sweet Pear?] [Look, guys, I have found Gu Yuan¡¯s photo, see below. Look at the simrity?] [It¡¯s a pity that we don¡¯t have a bare-faced photo of A Sweet Pear, otherwise it would be even better forparison.] [You canpare even with heavy makeup, look at these eyebrows, these eyes, this nose, who wouldn¡¯t say they¡¯re father and daughter?] Chapter 403 - 313 - A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu 3 Chapter 403: Chapter 313 ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu 3 Thements above sure included Gu Li¡¯s sock puppets. Under her instigation, people had be heavily interested in her real identity. She then got Da Ha to hire some inte trolls to heat up the topic. In no time, #ASweetPearGuYuan# gantly climbed the trending charts. Due to Gu Yuan¡¯s special identity, news about him was soon detected by A Nation. At this moment, Gu Yuan had just arrived in A Nation. As soon as his nended, he received a call from his secretary. ¡°Sir, you¡¯re trending in Hua Country.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Gu Yuan raised his eyebrow, clearly confused. He had just returned from Hua Country. How did he ended up being a hot topic in just a blink of an eye? What had happened? The caller respectfully reported, ¡°You and aic artist named A Sweet Pear are trending in Hua Country. Rumors say that she is Miss Gu, Gu Li.¡± Gu Yuan: Good going, Gu Li. She¡¯s got me in a mess? His deep, long eyes narrowed, and he responded coldly: ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± At the end of the conversation, he hung up the phone. Opening the browser, he began to search for relevant information. He thought that the young girl had messed things up and was nning to give her a piece of his mind. However, upon seeing all the cruelments online, Gu Yuan immediately boiled with anger. ¡°This is utterly unreasonable!¡± He was outraged enough to m the table, only to realize that he was currently on the move and didn¡¯t have a table to m. He reluctantly held back his anger. ¡°Gu Zuo!¡± ¡°Yes, Family Head.¡± Gu Zuo turned sideways, bowing slightly. ¡°Tell the PR department to release a statement. The gist should be ¨C A Sweet Pear is Miss Gu Li. If Mo Shiting wants to marry her, it¡¯s not going to be easy!¡± Gu Yuan instructed through gritted teeth. If it wasn¡¯t for that annoying Mo Shiting, why would Gu Li have to suffer so much? His girl could only be punished by him. He wouldn¡¯t let anyone else hurt a hair on her head. ¡°Understood.¡± Gu Zuo probably understood what had happened. As one of Gu Yuan¡¯s confidantes, he understood how much Gu Yuan valued Gu Li and quickly executed the task. Gu Li¡¯s original intention was to first raise the topic¡¯s poprity and then reveal her identity. However, before she could act, a piece of news on an overseas socialworking forum was forwarded to Weibo by an enthusiasticizen. A statement was published by an officially verified ount named the ¡°Spokesperson of the Gu family¡±:[Rest assured, A Sweet Pear is the apple of Mr. Gu¡¯s eye, the only Miss Gu. The CEO of Xinghe Group, Mo Shiting is just Miss Gu¡¯s boyfriend, his future son-inw status has not yet been approved by the Gu family. Please be informed] Boom Not long after the news was released, Mo Shiting was instantly pushed into the stormy limelight again. The fans couldn¡¯t believe it. The top idol in their hearts, Mo Shiting, hadn¡¯t even gained the approval of the Gu family? Damn it, isn¡¯t the Gu family being too condescending? This was uneptable. They had to seek justice for their idol. Therefore, the fans started posting messages on foreign websites advocating for Mo Shiting. Although there were some radical fans, most were rational. They only promoted their idol, didn¡¯t argue or belittle Gu Li. As for the trolls, they had taken a heavy blow. With Gu Li¡¯s powerful status, even if they wanted to belittle her, they didn¡¯t know where to start. use her of clinging to rich men and ying mind games? She was obviously a top-tier white, rich and beautifuldy. Did she even need to do that? use her of faking a pregnancy to marry into a wealthy family? Anyone with even a slight bit of sense wouldn¡¯t spread a lie so easily unmasked, it¡¯s clear the recording was forged. Most importantly, the Gu family didn¡¯t even recognize Mo Shiting as their son-inw¡­ Ah, it seemed like Young Master Mo was doing all the giving. The marketers didn¡¯t dare to offend Mo Shiting too much and instantly backed off. The trolls that had previously used Mo Shiting of being in love were also quick to flee when the tide turned against them. On the other hand, the two-person CP fans and A Sweet Pear¡¯s readers were still passionately celebrating. ¡°Wow, I knew it! A family that could produce such a talented and beautiful daughter like our great deity couldn¡¯t be ordinary. I never expected that they¡¯re actually a top-tier elite cadre.¡± ¡°Now, no one dares to ridicule our great deity for being unworthy of Mo Shiting, right?¡± ¡°Both of them are top-tier in terms of looks. Moreover, they are also well-matched. This is indeed a match made in heaven!¡± ¡°Get together! Get together!¡± ¡°ShiLi CP Forever the Best!¡± As the news of Gu Li being Miss Gu was exposed toote, Shen Yunsi had already gone to bed at that time. The next morning, she received the news from Cheng Ying. ¡°Miss Shen, what should we do? I originally thought that the girl was a nobody and easy to deal with. I never expected that she has such a powerful background. If they find out that I was the one trying to tarnish her image, I¡¯m screwed.¡± Cheng Ying was filled with regret. If she had known this earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have messed with Gu Li in the first ce.. Chapter 404 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Himself_i Chapter 404: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself_i Shen Yunsi hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Li would hail from the esteemed Gu family of A Nation. During all the time she was covertlypeting with Gu Li, what she was most proud of was her superior social status. However, she learned today, that the girl she always looked down upon came from not just an ordinary background, but even surpassed her. How could she swallow this prick to her pride? No, she hadn¡¯t lost yet. The Gu family might be more formidable than the Shen family, but Gu Li, a junior at Imperial City University, how could shepete with the 25-year-old her who held a doctoral degree from a world-ss university? If she wished to ept the invitation from Imperial City University, she would have already been a professor in the Department of Chinese Studies. Hence Gu Li would always be inferior to her. Comforting herself in this manner, Shen Yunsi¡¯s mood gradually improved. Cheng Ying, oblivious to Shen¡¯s thoughts, was still incessantly pleading with her over the phone, ¡°What should we do, Miss Shen? Please, you must help me, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yunsi kept her annoyance in check and lightly said, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll help you clear your traces on the inte, so they won¡¯t find any evidence against you. But¡ª¡± She hesitated here and suddenly halted her speech. Cheng Ying held her breath, only to hear Shen continue, ¡°This is thest time. Don¡¯t call me again in the future.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Cheng Ying hesitated, after all, Shen Yunsi was her investor, and her financial support established GE. How could their financial ties be severed so abruptly? ¡°Miss Shen, about the matter of GE¡­¡± Shen Yunsi impatiently cut her off, ¡°I¡¯ve already said, GE is yours. Whether it thrives or perishes, it has nothing to do with me. Cheng Ying, you are a clever person, you know what to say and what not to.¡± A hint of a sparkle shed in Cheng Ying¡¯s eyes, she pursed her lips, ¡°Alright, I understand, Miss Shen.¡± Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t answer, instead hanging up the phone without hesitation. Cheng Ying held her phone in her hand, unable to stop herself from a self- mocking thought, was this everyone scatters at a sign of trouble? Hopefully this time, she¡¯d only have lost Cheng Wei. Otherwise, if those secrets were exposed, as the legal representative of GE, she might end up serving a prison term. Shen Yunsi was known to be very good at socializing and had an extensivework of contacts. Deleting posts, removing articles, and suppressing trending searches was a minor matter for her. Therefore, within just an hour, she tidied up all the information about Gu Li¡¯s background and negative reports on the Hua Country¡¯s inte. The speed of message blocking was so fast. If someone didn¡¯t check their social media yesterday, they wouldn¡¯t even know that such a sensational thing had once been trending on the inte. Of course, this was attributed to Shen Yunsi¡¯s self-interest, after all, thest thing she¡¯d like to see was the knowledge of Gu Li¡¯s status as a top-notch rich and beautifuldy bing a public spectacle. Blue Sky and Blue Sea. Ever since learning that her father had unterally announced her identity as Miss Gu, Gu Li carried aplicated mood. She called Gu Yuan right then. However, Gu Yuan was in an important meeting at that time. The secretary informed her that the meeting would go on for a while and asked her to callter. So, Gu Li waited and waited, until one o¡¯clock in the morning, but Gu Yuan¡¯s meeting was still not over. Mo Shiting kept herpany untilte at night. Seeing that she was nodding off between the waiting, knowing that she couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he unhesitatingly picked her up and forced her to go to sleep. Gu Li was indeed exhausted, but she didn¡¯t want Mo Shiting to stay up with her. So, she nodded and agreed to contact Gu Yuan the next day. When she woke up, the day was bright. She picked up her phone from the bedside table and saw that it was already half past eleven. ¡°Wow, I have a ss this afternoon, I can¡¯t make it now.¡± It takes at least 2 hours to get back to the university from here, that¡¯s just crazy. Mo Shiting walked into the room just as she was running around the bedroom in confusion, pulling at her hair. He couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, knowing that you definitely wouldn¡¯t wake up, I have already asked for leave for you.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Gu Li swiftly turned her head, a trace of a smile in her eyes. Mo Shiting advanced towards her with his long stride, gently tousling her bangs, his profound gaze was full of warmth, ¡°Go freshen up, we will have lunch.¡± ¡°Uh huh, I¡¯ll go right away.¡± After saying this, Gu Li dashed into the bathroom. After washing up, dressing anding downstairs, Mo Shiting was already seated in the dining room waiting for her. The dining table was full of various dishes, but Aunt Guan and Auntie Li, who had cooked, were not in sight. Presumably, they didn¡¯t want to be the third wheel and tactfully excused themselves. Chapter 405 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Himself_2 Chapter 405: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself_2 ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Gu Li bounced over and sat next to him. Mo Shiting scooped a bowl of soup for her, ¡°Start with this.¡± ¡°Thankyou, Brother Ting.¡± Having said this sweetly, Gu Li picked up her spoon, scooped some soup and put it to her mouth. Today¡¯s dish was a savory duck soup. It was so delicious that she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more sips before she remembered to ask Mo Shiting, ¡°Why are you still here? Don¡¯t you have work today?¡± Mo Shiting responded in a steady tone, ¡°There was a phone conference this morning which I could handle from home. I¡¯ 11 take you to school this afternoon.¡± ¡°What? There¡¯s no need, right?¡± Gu Li refused. She didn¡¯t want him to go through so much trouble. Mo Shiting understood her concern, but exined, ¡°I have to travel abroad this afternoon. Since I will be going by the school on my way to the airport, I can drop you off.¡± ¡°Oh, going abroad again? Which country?¡± Hearing that he was traveling abroad, Gu Li¡¯s expression inexplicably darkened. Even though they wouldn¡¯t see each other for the next few days even if he stayed, the feeling was still different. Mo Shiting promptly responded, ¡°G country. I¡¯ll be back Friday evening, just in time to pick you up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Only then did a smile gradually appear on Gu Li¡¯s face, ¡°For a moment, I thought you¡¯d be away for ten days or half a month.¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting leaned in closer, his handsome face breaking into a yful smile, ¡°What? Do you start missing me even before I leave?¡± His unexpected closeness made Gu Li¡¯s heart skip a beat. She quickly turned her face away, continuing to drink her soup, while denying, ¡°No, not at all. I was just thinking about the uing Mid-Autumn Festival this weekend. If you¡¯re not here, should I go to the ancestral home to apany grandpa? But since you¡¯ll be back on Friday, it saves me the worry.¡± ¡°Oh, so that¡¯s it.¡± Mo Shiting responded with an inscrutable expression. ¡°What else could it be? If I really miss you, I¡¯ll definitely say it out loud.¡± Gu Li remained indifferent. Mo Shiting nodded, ¡°Right, whatever the wife says, is always right.¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Oh, and I need to call my dad.¡± She had almost forgotten this important task after just one night¡¯s sleep. Seeing that her bowl of soup had nearly finished, Mo Shiting considerately refilled it. Gu Li picked up her phone and dialed Gu Yuan¡¯s number. The call connected sessfully this time. ¡°Father.¡± When faced with her father who had always been strict with her from an early age, Gu Li instinctively sat up straight, involuntarily growing tense. Seeing her like this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of heartache. His sweet Tang Tang was naturally lively and could frolic and joke even in front of his reputable grandfather, acting like a spoiled little girl, but when in the presence of Gu Yuan, she would instinctively straighten up and maintain a serious demeanor. He wondered what kind of upbringing Gu Yuan had provided to have such a stark side effect on her? If it were anyone else with such a beautiful and adorable daughter, wouldn¡¯t they pamper her and treasure her? Nurture her with delicacy, as if she were a fragile jewel? Mo Shiting silently pledged to spoil her double in the future, to treat her as his beloved daughter. But Gu Li, who was busy talking to Gu Yuan, had no idea that her husband had swiftly decided to y a fatherly role in just a few seconds. ¡°What do you need?¡± Perhaps because he was still angry with her, the temperature inGu Yuan¡¯s voice was rather low. Gu Li bit her lip gently, saying sincerely, ¡°Thank you for helping me outst night.¡± The indifference on Gu Yuan¡¯s handsome face eased slightly. Unfortunately, his voice over the phone stillcked warmth, ¡°Don¡¯t misuse the inte in the future, it damages the reputation of the Gu family.¡± Gu Li was somewhat angry at his remark, retorting, ¡°Father, when did I ever ruin the Gu family¡¯s reputation? Did Imit murder, or arson? All I did was identally marry the man who all women in Hua Country want to marry.¡± ¡°Marry?¡± Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°Are you even husband and wife now?¡± ¡°We will be eventually.¡± Gu Li defiantly responded. Although she usually concedes in front of her father, she still insisted on principle. It seemed her answer was within Gu Yuan¡¯s expectation. He shook his head in frustration, ¡°As a girl, all you do is chase after a man. Aren¡¯t you ashamed?¡± Gu Li: ¡°When have I ever chased after him? Now he is the one who ¨C ¡± ¡°Anyway, now that your identity is public, you must consider the consequences in all matters. If you dare to do anything that damages the Gu family¡¯s reputation, I will disown you!¡± GuLi: ¡°¡­¡± After a brief silence, she boldly retorted, ¡°If you disown me, where will you find such a lovely and sweet daughter like me?¡± Chapter 406 - 314 Mo Shiting’s Contract of Selling Chapter 406: Chapter 314 Mo Shiting¡¯s Contract of Selling Himself 3 Gu Yuan: ¡°???¡± It was the first time that Gu Li boasted in front of Gu Yuan. Feeling a bit embarrassed, she hurriedly ended their call before he could speak. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve said everything I need to say. Father, take care. Bye.¡± After speaking, she quickly hung up the phone. Phew! Well done, Gu Li! She patted her chest and took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t dare to imagine the look on her father¡¯s face at this time. Sigh. She also wanted to be like other young girls, acting spoiled in front of their fathers without any inhibitions. Sadly, she did not have such a luxury. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s deep voice broke Gu Li¡¯s train of thought. Gu Li looked up, meeting his concerned gaze, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she replied, ¡°I was thinking about how to win over my dad.¡± ¡°Have you figured it out yet?¡± ¡°No. He¡¯s harder to woo than you.¡± Gu Liined. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, ¡°Am I that hard to conquer?¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Gu Li red at him. Recalling the things he had done to her before, she grimaced with frustration, ¡°I didn¡¯t forget that certain someone made me kneel all night in the ancestral hall, drew a turtle on my face the next morning, locked me in a room without food. And when I choked on a fishbone and was sent to the hospital, I was inexplicably kissed. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, you heartlessly abandoned me¡­ Umm¡­¡± Faced with her pointed usations, Mo Shiting had nothing to say in his defense. So instead, he lowered his head, lifted her chin, and silenced her with a kiss. ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li tried to push him away, but to no avail. Annoyed, she bit his tongue hard, causing him to wince with pain. Finally, he let her go, ¡°Aside from kissing you, I couldn¡¯t find a second way to express my apology.¡± Gu Li smirked, ¡°Shameless! You are clearly using this as an excuse to take advantage of me, you rogue!¡± After her words, she raised her hand and pped it on his shoulder. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t dodge and said with sincere tone, ¡°Okay, if you want my life, you can take it anytime.¡± Gu Li poked him and said with confidence, ¡°Put it in writing.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He nodded indulgently, got up without bothering to eat, walked to the side cab, and took out a set of paper and pen. He spread out an A4. size paper, picked up the pen, and wrote, ¡°I, Mo Shiting, hereby inscribe this document, stating that all usage rights and ownership rights over me belong to Gu Li, for a lifetime.¡± When he was done writing, he asked, ¡°Is that alright?¡± Gu Li smiled satisfactorily, ¡°Okay, sign it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He readily signed his name, rolled up the paper, and handed it to her, ¡°Indenture.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Gu Liughed and quickly kissed him on the cheek, ¡°Seal.¡± An unexpected blessing fell upon Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Alright, let¡¯s hurry up and eat. I need to go back to schoolter.¡± As Gu Li carefully stored his ¡°indenture¡±, she urged him to continue eating. Little did she know, he responded, ¡°My tongue hurts. I can¡¯t eat.¡± Gu Li eximed, ¡°Is it that painful?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± When this little girl really put force into things, she didn¡¯t hold back. Too fierce. ¡°Can I have a look?¡± Feeling somewhat guilty, Gu Li moved closer to him without noticing the mischievous gleam in his eyes. When she voluntarily fell into his arms, Mo Shiting swiftly scooped her onto hisp. ¡°Hey, you¡¯re tricking me!¡± Realizing that she¡¯d been tricked, Gu Li pinched his arm unhappily. ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting smirked, his left arm wrapped around her waist, while his right hand picked up a piece of braised pork with his chopsticks and held it to her mouth. Without any hesitation, Gu Li opened her mouth and ate it. ¡°I also want chicken breast.¡± After finishing her meal, shemanded him without any hesitation. Mo Shitingplied with a smile, ¡°Okay. What else would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Fish.¡± ¡°Vegetables.¡± ¡°Tofu.¡± Meanwhile, in A Nation. Just after finishing his call with Gu Li, Gu Yuan¡¯s office door was knocked. Gu Zuo came in to report with respect. ¡°Sir, Count Allen is here.¡± Upon hearing that Murong Si was visiting, Gu Yuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After bowing, Gu Zuo quickly retreated. Gu Yuan stood up from his office chair and moved to the sofa area. Just as he sat down, he saw the tall figure of Murong Si walking in. ¡°Uncle.¡± Murong Si greeted him politely. Gu Yuan: ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He walked over and sat opposite Gu Yuan. ¡°Uncle, I saw yesterday¡¯s news.¡± Murong Si got straight to the point, ¡°Little Pear has suffered a lot in Hua Country. Aren¡¯t you worried about letting her stay there? Mo Shiting is clearly not a good match for her. He will only expose her to difficulties and controversies. He does not deserve Little Pear.¡± ¡°So?¡± Gu Yuan responded indifferently, lighting a cigar and taking a puff. The smoke filled the air, making his deep andplex expression hard to discern. Chapter 407 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are related Chapter 407: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rted Murong Si wore a serious expression, his tone somewhat imposing: ¡°She has toe back. A Nation is her home, this is where she belongs.¡± Gu Yuan of course knew what Murong Si felt for Gu Li, however, he did not support it. From a man¡¯s point of view, Murong Si was a young man with deep schemes, someone capable of great things, but from a father¡¯s position, he did not trust this man with his daughter at all. As for Mo Shiting, although he didn¡¯t like him either, at least, he has moral principles, is benevolent, and not altogether bad. Seeing Gu Yuan remain silent, Murong Si became impatient, ¡°Uncle!¡± ¡°Ah Si¡­¡± After forcefully drawing on his cigar twice, Gu Yuan finally spoke, ¡°Gu Li does not have you in her heart. Even if Mo Shiting did not appear, with her personality, she would not like you. There are plenty of fish in the sea, why be infatuated with one flower? You might as well let go and pursue your happiness.¡± ¡°Uncle, Little Pear is my happiness. I don¡¯t want anyone but her!¡± Murong Si¡¯s tone was very resolute, with a streak of ruthlessness quickly shing in his eyes. Gu Yuan stared at him, ¡°You might want to reconsider. Though I don¡¯t favor Mo Shiting, since Gu Li has already made her choice, I can only respect her decision.¡± Not expecting Gu Yuan to no longer oppose their rtionship, Murong Si¡¯s hands clenched into fists unconsciously. His face turned tight, remained mute for a long while. The air was suddenly filled with silence, vaguely filled with a sense of escting tension. ¡°Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡± At this time, the sound of knocking interrupted the unspoken standoff between them. ¡°Come in.¡± Gu Yuan extinguished his cigar and spoke lightly. As his voice fell, the secretary came in and respectfully reported, ¡°Sir, the President would like to see you.¡± Gu Yuan casually adjusted the cor of his shirt and stood up, ¡°Understood. Get the car ready, I¡¯m leaving now.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The secretary left after confirming, but not before giving Murong Si a covert nce. Seeing the ghastly pallor on Murong Si¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but surmise. Had Count Allen and him had a quarrel? However, he decided better of prying into the private affairs of these important people. The secretary soon left. Murong Si stood up with a frosty face. Knowing that Gu Yuan didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation, and realizing he wouldn¡¯t get the answer he desired, he suppressed his anger and bowed slightly, ¡°Then, I¡¯ll be leaving first.¡± ¡°Go on.¡± Gu Yuan waved his hand, indicating for him to leave. Catching Murong Si out of the corner of his eye as he reached the door, he slightly cornered his lips and stopped him abruptly, ¡°Ah Si¡ª ¡± Murong Si halted his steps and slowly turned around. ¡°Love is not everything in life. You are the talent and future hope of A Nation. I hope you understand this and focus your mind on nation-building.¡± Considering that he had watched him grow up all these years, Gu Yuan was reluctant to see him go astray and kindly reminded him so. Murong Si curved his lips with a hint of ridicule in his heart, but the expression on his face remained as stoic as ever: ¡°I understand. Thank you, Uncle.¡± While speaking, he bowed again to Gu Yuan, then strode quickly out of the room. The moment he stepped out of the office, his handsome face seemed particrly gloomy. Gu Yuan watched his tall and straight figure, his deep eyes narrowed, shrouding a sense of helplessness. Hopefully, he woulde to his senses and stop being so obstinate. Imperial City University. Mo Shiting dropped off Gu Li at the school around five in the afternoon. As he had to catch a flight, he didn¡¯t stay long. He just pulled into the campus, allowed her to alight, and then left. It was a hasty goodbye, but it was mutual, fearing that any dy would only intensify their reluctance to part. Gu Li strolled down the tree-lined avenue with her backpack. The setting sun illuminated her, casting an enchanting glow over her figure. ¡°Little Pear.¡± A familiar female voice suddenly sounded behind her. Gu Li turned around and saw Xiang Xiaoyue briskly walked towards her carrying a stack of books. ¡°Little Pear, I heard you took leave for some personal matters. Has everything been settled?¡± Concern seeped through Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s words. Gu Li smiled slightly, ¡°Yes, everything¡¯s settled.¡± After that, noticing the pile of foreignnguage books in her hands, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡°Why are you carrying so many foreignnguage books? What are you nning to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯m preparing for the English sixth level exam in December. I missed it by a few points when I was a sophomore, it was such a shame.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue said truthfully, then asked, ¡°By the way, have you passed the sixth level?¡± Chapter 408 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are relatives! Chapter 408: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rtives! Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Could she say, in truth, she hadn¡¯t even sat for the four-level exam yet? After all, she was someone who had skipped straight to university entrance, without even sitting the high school entrance exam. ¡°I guess, you must have passed. You¡¯re a top student, you¡¯re supposed to be better than us ordinary folks,¡± Xiang Xiaoyue mumbled to herself. Once again, Gu Li fell silent. Xiang Xiaoyue nudged her with her elbow, ¡°Hey, what are you thinking? Why are you so quiet?¡± Gu Li stared at her and admitted frankly: ¡°I confess, I haven¡¯t even sat the four-level yet.¡± ¡°Huh? Really?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened, seemingly unable to believe what she had just heard. ¡°Indeed.¡± Gu Li nodded, her tone couldn¡¯t be more sincere. Underneath Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s sses, her eyes blinked, finally gathering her thoughts, ¡°Then you can¡¯t be this way, you must take the four-level exam, pass it in the second half of this year, then next year pass the sixth level. You can register these days, you better hurry.¡± Gu Li barely had any interest. She was fluent in English, French, and German. There was no need for her to take these exams. However, seeing how Xiang Xiaoyue was so passionate about it, she didn¡¯t want to disappoint her. After considering for a moment, she nodded, ¡°Alright, listening to you, I¡¯ll go register.¡± ¡°Mhm, mhm, that¡¯s fantastic. So now, we can study English together.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s smiled until her eyes were virtually squinted. Gu Li¡¯s lips curled, ¡°Sure. Anything you don¡¯t understand, you can ask me.¡± XiangXiaoyue: ¡°Huh?¡± She, who was just a few points off the sixth level, had to ask Gu Li, who hadn¡¯t even passed the four-level¡­ Was this a joke? But on second thought, perhaps Little Pear was one of those quiet achievers. She might know more than her. With this in mind, Xiang Xiaoyue immediately epted, ¡°Mhm, mhm, alright, no problem.¡± ¡°Hahaha, just messing with you.¡± Gu Li chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s go, back to the dorm, or to the library?¡± ¡°To the library for an hour of reading. How about you?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡± There was nothing to do back at the dorm, and it was too early for dinner, so going to the library to pass some time sounded good. As the two headed towards the library, Xiang Xiaoyue btedly remembered something she had seen earlier and curiously asked, ¡°Little Pear, was that your boyfriend dropping you off earlier?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t deny it, ¡°He¡¯s going abroad, and dropped me off on his way to the airport.¡± ¡°Oh, your boyfriend is really good to you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue expressed her envy. For a moment, she couldn¡¯t help but think about her ex-boyfriend, Liang Tiancheng. Good thing she had caught him redhanded, otherwise, who knows how long she would have been deceived. Perhaps it¡¯s only after losing something that you learn to cherish it. Today, that man hade to pester her again, which was quite annoying. Noticing Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s gloomy mood, Gu Li asked directly, ¡°Did that guye to find you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was surprised. ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Li muttered, ¡°How could I not know you? What did he say to you?¡± She despised men who cheat or mooch off women. Confoundingly, Liang Tiancheng was both. Xiang Xiaoyueughed coldly: ¡°What could he say? Just wanting to reconcile with me. Saying that he was always fond of me, but was led astray by Qin Xiaolian¡¯s sweet talk. Begging me to give him another chance. Promising he would change.¡± ¡°How do you feel?¡± Gu Li asked. It¡¯s not really appropriate for outsiders to intervene in a rtionship. Although she would advise her, if Xiang Xiaoyue was still infatuated, ready to dive headlong into it, all she could do was respect her decision. However, should that man dare to hurt Xiang Xiaoyue again, she would definitely give him a taste of his own medicine. Gu Li had already prepared for the worst in her heart, fortunately, Xiang Xiaoyue seemed somewhat sensible, ¡°Of course not. After careful thought these few days, the more I think, the more foolish I feel. What¡¯s so great about Liang Tiancheng? He¡¯s not as handsome as Song Yunque, not as well-off as Song Yunque,cks Song Yunque¡¯s talent. What do I see in him? His parasitic lifestyle?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡± Gu Liughed out loud, ¡°You¡¯re alwaysparing him to Song Yunque. This Song Yunque wouldn¡¯t happen to be your dream man, would he?¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue hugged the books in her arms, with a look of adoration, ¡°He¡¯s like a little sun in my heart, full of warmth.¡± Chapter 409 - 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are relatives_3 Chapter 409: Chapter 315 Gu Li and Mo Shiting are rtives_3 ¡°Oh? There¡¯s a story?¡± Gu Li looked eager for gossip. Perhaps it was because she was so familiar with Song Yunque. In her eyes, he was such a silly goofball. Yet, surprisingly, others saw him as a heartthrob. Tsk, tsk. She wondered what Xiang Xiaoyue would think if she knew that her heroic heartthrob had onceined about her being too heavy while carrying her behind her back. ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Liughed out loud without realizing, as she amused herself with this thought. Xiang Xiaoyue nced at her sideways, ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°Nothing, nothing. I¡¯m just curious to hear your story. Go on.¡± ¡°Well, urn¡­¡± Xiang Xiaoyue cleared her throat, ¡°When I came to school on my first day as a freshman at Imperial City University. I brought too many things with me, and I was struggling to carry everything by myself. I saw many male students who were empty-handed, but none of them offered to help. Meanwhile, female students who didn¡¯t have much to carry received help from several male students willingly. The stark contrast struck me. I felt hurt, and wondered, was it because I was too fat for them to want to help?¡± Gu Li looked her over. After exercising for a while, Xiang Xiaoyue had slimmed down considerably. She was not even plump anymore. When they first met, she wasn¡¯t even fat ¡ª at most, slightly chubby. But so what if one is chubby? Even during the Tang Dynasty, being chubby was considered as beautiful. What kind of mindset do these students at Imperial City University have? Superficial! Xiang Xiaoyue went on, ¡°As I was dragging my luggage along, I became increasingly disappointed by this indifferent university life. However, my heartthrob appeared out of the blue. He came over enthusiastically and asked me, ¡®ssmate, do you need help?¡¯ At that moment, it felt as if the whole world had be a better ce, and I was d that there was such a kind-hearted, nonjudgmental male student in Imperial City University. I didn¡¯t dare to ask his name then, but Iter found out at an award ceremony that he was the school idol, Song Yunque.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Lightughter escaped Gu Li¡¯s lips. Curious about Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s real feelings towards Song Yunque, she decided to ask directly, ¡°Since you knew who he was, why didn¡¯t you get to know him?¡± ¡°He is the high and mighty school idol, the young master of the Song Family. I¡¯m just an ordinary person. We live in totally different worlds. What¡¯s the point in getting to know him? Besides, I was in a rtionship then. Although my boyfriend was a jerk, it would have been even worse if I drunkenly chased after the school idol, right?¡± ¡°Well, yes!¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°I almost forgot about your jerk of an ex-boyfriend.¡± XiangXiaoyue:¡±¡­¡± Did her jerk of an ex-boyfriend really have such a negligible presence? Before they knew it, they had arrived at the library while talking. Just as they were about to enter, a joyful male voice could be heard in the distance, ¡°Pear, Pear, Little Pear.¡± Boom Speak of the devil and he shall appear¡­ It was Song Yunque. Gu Li smiled inwardly, as it seemed that this pair had quite the synchronicity. Might as well go with the flow and introduce them. Luckily, this idiot didn¡¯t call her Big God or Four Sister-inw, or else, it would have scared Xiang Xiaoyue to death. It wasn¡¯t that Gu Li intentionally concealed her true identity from Xiang Xiaoyue. It¡¯s just that Xiaoyue had no interest in her background. And Gu Li couldn¡¯t just suddenly blurt out, ¡°Hey, do you know? I¡¯m actually the illustrious manga artist Gu Li, and also the ex-wife and girlfriend of Mo Shiting, the CEO of the Xinghe Group.¡± Song Yunque called out to Gu Li a few times before he ran over, while Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Her legs trembled. ¡°Li¡­Little Pear, am I seeing things? Is that the heartthrob? He knows you? He¡¯s calling you?¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Gu Li gave a slight smile and told her, ¡°The time we were at the bar, it was your heartthrob who had helped us out of a sticky situation, and then carried you back to the dormitory.¡± ¡°What?¡± The books in Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s hands abruptly fell to the ground. Startled, she staggered back a couple of steps, luckily, Gu Li caught her just in time to prevent her from falling. Song Yunque came over and helped Xiang Xiaoyue pick up her books, five in total, and handed them back to her. ¡°Tha¡­thankyou.¡± Nervous, Xiang Xiaoyue swallowed, her fair cheeks blushing a rosy red. Gu Li cast her an amused nce, then turned to Song Yunque, ¡°What brings you here?¡± ¡°Grandma instructed me to specifically look for you, Four Sister-inw.¡± As expected, Song Yunque was unreliable, and blurted out the term ¡°Four Sister-inw¡± again. Xiang Xiaoyue was even more shocked, ¡°Fo¡­Four sister-inw? Your boyfriend is a member of the Song family?¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, his family name is Mo.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, you scared me.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue exhaled in relief. But the next second, she thought to herself: ¡®Mo?¡¯ There aren¡¯t many who carry that surname in Imperial City. Could it be the ¡®Mo¡¯ from Mo Group? Does that mean that Gu Li has some rtion with Young Master Mo? However, Gu Li had no time to consider Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s conjectures. Upon hearing that the elderlydy in the Song Family had sent Song Yunque to look for her, she immediately felt that something was up. Chapter 410 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived l Chapter 410: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived l As expected, the next second Song Yunque said: ¡°Saturday is the Mid-Autumn Festival, my aunt asked me to invite you to the Song¡¯s residence.¡± ¡°That might not be very appropriate.¡± Gu Li refused. The Mid-Autumn Festival is a day for family reunions, and she didn¡¯t believe she could truly be a part of the family with that olddy who always looked down on people. Moreover, she also had to go to the Mo¡¯s house that day. Being in two ces at once is impossible. Song Yunque seemed to have anticipated her response, andughed, ¡°So, I¡¯ve already refused for you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you.¡± Gu Li visibly rxed. Although she didn¡¯t like the olddy, refusing directly would hurt the old person¡¯s pride, who knows what trouble that could cause. After all, she is Mo Shiting¡¯s biological grandmother. Until thest resort, she didn¡¯t want to sour the rtionship. So, Gu Li was more than happy with SongYunque¡¯s action. Unfortunately, the happiness didn¡¯tst long. SongYunque¡¯s voice rang out again: ¡°I exined to her that you and Fourth Brother have already promised the old man to go to the Mo¡¯s house on the Mid-Autumn Festival, and can only visit our ce the next day.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After all that, he had simply taken the liberty of agreeing for her? She really wanted to kill him, what should she do? ¡°Song Yunque, you¡¯ve really outdone yourself.¡± Gu Li¡¯s smirked. Why does the Fourth Sister-inw look a bit scary? Did he do something wrong? Uh oh. Song Yunque felt a chill run down his spine, and instinctively took two steps back, ¡°Fourth Sister-inw, I just remembered I have something else, I better go. Bye bye.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he took off, faster than a rabbit, as if scared that Gu Li would hold him ountable. Seeing Song Yunque fleeing in panic, which was nowhere near his usual cool, campus celebrity, male god persona, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but scoff. Xiaoyue¡¯s rose-colored sses should be shattered by now, right? She turned around and saw Xiaoyue staring nkly in the direction of Song Yunque¡¯s departure. ¡°Um.¡± Gu Li cleared her throat, trying to get her attention back, ¡°Let¡¯s get back to reality.¡± But Xiaoyuepletely ignored Gu Li and kept staring straight ahead, a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t help but exim, ¡°The male god is so cute.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Could this be what they call ¡®Beauty is in the eye of the beholder¡¯? ¡°By the way, Little Pear. You haven¡¯t told me how you met the male god?¡± Xiaoyue finally remembered to ask her. Gu Li honestly replied: ¡°My boyfriend is his cousin, so- ¡± ¡°Oh right, you just now mentioned your boyfriend¡¯s surname is Mo¡­ wait, is it the Mo from Mo Group?¡± Xiaoyue couldn¡¯t believe it and wanted to confirm. ¡°Yes, Mo Shitingis my boyfriend.¡± Gu Li admitted openly. Xiaoyue: ¡°I!!¡± Even if she wasn¡¯t a fan, didn¡¯t go online, didn¡¯t have a Weibo ount, she had definitely heard of Mo Group. After all, it¡¯s the first family of Hua Country, and the brands under the Mo are everywhere. Of course, the most important thing was, Mo Shiting donated their school¡¯s library, teaching building, and dormitory building. Having studied at Imperial City University for more than two years, even if she didn¡¯t pay attention to the news, it was impossible for her not to know about this. However, be it Mo family or Mo Shiting, they were all from different worlds to Xiaoyue. She never imagined having any connection with them. But she never expected that her new friend turned out to be the girlfriend of Mo Shiting¡­ This was beyond belief. ¡°Little Pear¡­¡± Xiaoyue suddenly grabbed Gu Li¡¯s hand excitedly. Gu Li looked confused: ¡°What?¡± ¡°Can you¡­ pinch my face to see if I¡¯m dreaming?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± With the sudden appearance of Song Yunque revealing Gu Li¡¯s true identity, and the fact that her new friend was also the popr onlineic artist, A Sweet Pear, Xiaoyue was overjoyed. ¡°No, no, we can¡¯t go to the library now, my mood right now is not suitable to stay in the library.¡± ¡°Then what do you want to do?¡± Gu Li asked her with a smile. Xiaoyue thought about it for a moment, then said seriously: ¡°I have to go back to the dormitory right now, get on theputer, and apply to join your fan club. I want to be your number one fan.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Do you really need to be so serious, dear? Xiaoyue did just as she said, dragging Gu Li back to the dormitory quickly without a moment¡¯s dy. Gu Li also returned to her own 601. Her roommates were all there, chatting away. Seeing her appear, Chen Xue was the first to speak, ¡°Big shot, we sawst night¡¯s trending topic, it was unexpected, we didn¡¯t expect that your family background is so powerful.¡± Chapter 411 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived ! Chapter 411: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived ! ¡°Ha.¡± Gu Li chuckled lightly, ¡°So you guys believe I should be poor.¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Xue immediately denied it. Mi Dong cast a nce toward Gu Li, ¡°We just think you are very approachable and don¡¯t exhibit the arrogant demeanour of wealthy heiresses, that¡¯s very rare. However, your manners and speech clearly reflect you being born in a well-bred family. Who can foster such nobility? Even the daughters of newly rich families can¡¯t match you.¡± Although Mi Dong¡¯s family isn¡¯t wealthy, they have a decent amount of fortune. Having grown up with her friends, she knew too well how spoilt and wayward they could be; none of them were as good-natured as Gu Li. ¡°Anyway, thank you for yourpliments.¡± Naturally, Gu Li liked being praised, especially, by people like Mi Dong and Chen Xue who meant it sincerely. Thus, feeling generous, she proposed, ¡°Would you all like to go out for dinner tonight? My treat.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Xue was the first to respond. Mi Dong also smiled, her eyes squinting into crescents, ¡°I want to eat crawfish.¡± ¡°Done deal!¡± Gu Li readily agreed. Noticing that Qiao Yin had been silent since she entered, Gu Li couldn¡¯t resist asking her, ¡°Qiao Yin, what about you? Is there anything you¡¯d like to eat tonight?¡± Qiao Yin looked up, ¡°You guys go, I won¡¯t be eating.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Chen Xue adjusted her sses, looking a bit disappointed, ¡°There are four of us in the dormitory. It¡¯s a rare asion for all of us to get together for a meal.¡± Qiao Yin smiled, ¡°It¡¯s because I already have ns.¡± She finished speaking, picked up her bag, waved at them, ¡°Enjoy your dinner, I¡¯m going.¡± ¡°Alright, next time then.¡± Of everyone in the dormitory, Gu Li was least familiar with Qiao Yin. She politely responded with a fleeting smile. As soon as Qiao Yin left, Chen Xue immediately said, ¡°Let¡¯s get going then, Gu Li. I¡¯d also like to have some crawfish.¡± Gu Li: ¡°No problem. I actually also fancy a bit of that.¡± All of them enjoyed crawfish. Sharing thismon interest brought them closer than ever during the dinner. On their way back to the university from the crawfish restaurant, seeing a bubble tea shop on the side, Mi Dong asked, ¡°Do you guys want bubble tea?¡± Chen Xue answered, ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll have matcha milk tea withrge pearls, thank you.¡± Gu Li asked confusedly, ¡°Large pearls? What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Chen Xue burst intoughter, ¡°Missy,rge pearls are just bigger tapioca balls, you haven¡¯t heard of them before?¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Gu Li looked embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯ve tried tapioca balls, but big pearls¡­ It¡¯s my first time hearing about it. In fact, I almost misunderstood.¡± She blushed. ¡°So, what do you want to drink?¡± Mi Dong asked her. Gu Li pointed at Chen Xue and said, ¡°Same as her.¡± ¡°Alright. You two stay here.¡± Having said that, Mi Dong quickly walked away. Gu Li and Chen Xue waited by the roadside. As neighbouring bunkmates with the reader-author rtionship, their bond was quite deep, and theyfortably opened up to each other. Therefore, taking advantage of the moment, Chen Xue turned to Gu Li and said, ¡°Little Pear, there¡¯s something I found out today that you should know.¡± ¡°What is it? You make it sound mysterious.¡± Gu Li¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Chen Xue leaned in and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s about Shen Yunsi, your rival. She has epted the university¡¯s invitation to serve as a guest professor in our Chinese Language Department.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded indifferently, seeming to be unconcerned. Chen Xue was anxious, ¡°Why are you so calm?¡± Gu Li looked at her coolly, ¡°What should I do then? Should I be afraid of her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s highly likely that she¡¯se to target you. You¡¯re a student, and she¡¯s a professor. She could cause you trouble easily.¡± Chen Xue analyzed the situation for her. Gu Li shook her head andughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m in the architecture department, and she¡¯s in the Chinese Language Department. Our schools are independent, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for her to stir trouble. Besides¨C¡± At this point, she quirked her lips, a yful glint in her eyes, ¡°I doubt anyone capable of causing me trouble has been born yet.¡± Chen Xue: ¡°¡­¡± Wow, aren¡¯t you full of yourself, Gu Li. Does Young Master Mo know about this? ¡°In any case, I will keep an eye on her for you. You should also be careful.¡± Chen Xue was obviously still worried about Gu Li. Gu Li, moved, hugged her, ¡°Thankyou, my dear Snow.¡± ¡°If you really wish to thank me, devote yourself entirely to me.¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t give much thought to Shen Yunsiing to teach at Imperial City University. However, during her English ss on Friday afternoon, when she saw Shen Yunsi in a lc-colored professional suit confidently walking into the ssroom, introducing herself, she couldn¡¯t help muttering ¡°Damn¡± in her heart. Chapter 412 - 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived_3 Chapter 412: Chapter 316: The Love Rival Has Arrived_3 Who will tell her why a guest professor from the Chinese department hase to the architectural department? The girls didn¡¯t even care about Shen Yunsi¡¯s appearance. But the boys, they were exploding with excitement. They began whispering to each other. A loud-mouthed boy couldn¡¯t wait to blurt out, ¡°Wow, professor! Are you going to teach us English this semester? Really?¡± Shen Yunsi smiled:¡± Of course, it¡¯s true. Your English teacher is sick and hospitalized. I just happened to have some time, so I came to fill in for her for a while.¡± This exnation was so perfect that the students never suspected whether Shen Yunsi arranged for their English teacher to be hospitalized just so she could take over Gu Li¡¯s ss. Gu Li sat in the audience, observing Shen Yunsi. She noticed that Shen has put on some delicate makeup today, tied her hair into a unique bun. Her facial features were soft and beautiful, giving off a schrly air. No matter how you look at it, she seemed like a smart and pretty woman. A beautiful teacher like this is like the goddess of many boys¡¯ dreams. No wonder they were so excited. ¡°Alright, students, now that you are all familiar with me, it¡¯s time for me to get to know all of you. May I start taking attendance?¡± ¡°We don¡¯t mind!¡± No wonder she¡¯s a phony b*tch, even such pretentious words received such cheering apuse. ¡°Then I¡¯ll start taking attendance now. Yang Qian ¡ª ¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Zhang Yun.¡± ¡°Here!¡± ¡°Little Pear, Why do I feel like Professor Shen is ncing at you from time to time? Do you two know each other?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue, who pays no attention to what¡¯s happening around her, has no idea that Shen Yunsi is actually Mo Shiting¡¯s ¡°childhood friend¡±. Out of kindness, Gu Li told her, ¡°We have never formally met, but she considers herself as my rival.¡± ¡°Ah? She considers herself¡­?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue let out augh, ¡°Ok, I got it.¡± It seems, Shen Yunsi also likes Young Master Mo. Is she going to be against Little Pear after this? Realizing this, Xiang Xiaoyue secretly tugged at Gu Li¡¯s arm, whispering, ¡°Little Pear, your English ss might not be pleasant from now on.¡± Gu Li nodded along: ¡°Mm-hmm.¡± Intuition told her that Shen Yunsi must have a reason to suddenly teach in the architecture department, and it definitely has something to do with wanting to give her a hard time. But she did not expect that Miss Shen¡¯s countermeasures woulde so swiftly. ¡°To the two girls whispering in the third row by the right wall, do you have problems with me?¡± As Shen Yunsi¡¯s sharp words fall, the entire ss turned toward the third row by the right wall. For a moment, Gu Li and Shen Yunsi became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention. Gu Li pursed her lips, finding Shen Yunsi¡¯s ways of targeting her to be rather childish. Xiang Xiaoyue, however, sat up straight and answered seriously, ¡°Reporting to the teacher, we have no objections to you.¡± ¡°If you have no objections, why were you talking and disturbing the ss discipline? When I was taking attendance, everyone was quiet except for you two.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s tone was gentle, but exudes an invible authority. And her usation has subtly influenced the way the other students look at Gu Li and Xiang Xiaoyue. ss President Yang Qian was also seemingly brainwashed by Shen Yunsi, and stood up to rebuke Xiang Xiaoyue, ¡°Xiaoyue, apologize to Professor Shen right now!¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, professor!¡± Xiang Xiaoyue had to stand up. She was indeed chatting with Gu Li earlier, but their voices were so low they were barely audible, they didn¡¯t even disturb the person sitting next to them. Where did this disturbancee from? Shen Yunsi was clearly ying favorites. After all, which teacher would be so extreme as to not even allow students to whisper? Luckily, it was only her who was chatting earlier and Little Pear didn¡¯t even speak much, so Shen Yunsi should have no reasons to find fault with her, right? s, she still underestimated Shen Yunsi ¨C ¡°What about the other student? Talking requires two people, so shouldn¡¯t both of you apologize for it?¡± Gu Li stood up calmly and politely asked, ¡°May I know, Professor Shen, how do you n to punish us?¡± She should be punished severely! Looking at Gu Li¡¯s face that was extremely beautiful even without makeup, Shen Yunsi wished she could scratch her face with her nails. She clenched her fists tightly, feeling the press of her long nails deep into her palms. Damn this vixen, damn her! ¡°You, do you want to go outside and stand as punishment? How¡¯s that?¡± Shen Yunsi asked with a pinch of menace in her tone. Gu Li replied:¡± Do you want to gain the reputation of an ¡®Old witch¡¯ who physically punished on your first day at the school? Professor Shen, considering the beauty that you are, you simply doesn¡¯t match with the term ¡®Old witch¡¯.¡± Upon finishing, she turned to Yang Qian, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, ss president?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± Being suddenly called out, Yang Qian was in a dilemma. Because he found that Gu Li¡¯s words seemed pretty reasonable. Chapter 413 - 317: A Set-up_l Chapter 413: Chapter 317: A Set-up_l Then Gu Li continued, ¡°Talking in whispers during ss was wrong on my part, but it wasn¡¯t intentional, please forgive me, teacher. Xiaoyue and I promise not to repeat it. Fellow ssmates, I apologize to you all, and please, let¡¯s refrain from whispering in ss and pay attention to the lecture.¡± Seeing Gu Li¡¯s sincere attitude, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yang Qian decided to follow her instincts, saying to Shen Yunsi, ¡°Professor Shen, I believe these two ssmates did not mean any disrespect, nor did they intentionally ignore you. Considering this is their first offense, could you perhaps let them off this time? After all, they are not the only ones who whisper in ss, I believe most of us here have done it including myself.¡± Yang Qian, always a straightforward person, acknowledged thismon urrence, even including herself in it. Hearing her words, the ssmates began nodding in agreement. Whispering in ss is amon practice. If Gu Li and Xiaoyue were to be punished this time, anyone could be next- who would want that? Thus, everyone started voicing their opinions, the ssroom quickly became chaotic, like a bazaar. Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to have such a persuasive technique, she gained the support of the entire ss in just a few words. If she genuinely took this chance to punish them, would she be the detested enemy of all? Damn seductress! Shen Yunsi gritted her teeth in anger if looks could kill, Gu Li would have been cruelly executed by now. Noticing her malicious gaze, Gu Li casually lifted her eyes to meet hers. The corners of her mouth curled up in a nonchnt smile. Shen Yunsi only grew more infuriated. Seeing the chaos below the tform, she decided to rap on the desk with a ckboard eraser, and shouted, ¡°Quiet! Please, everyone quiet down!¡± The room instantly fell silent. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to her. Shen Yunsi took a deep breath, trying to maintain her most perfect smile, ¡°Everyone, I was just joking with you all. I didn¡¯t expect our ss to be so united and friendly, and our ss monitor to be so principled, as your teacher, I¡¯m veryforted.¡± ¡°So, Professor, does this mean you won¡¯t punish Gu Li?¡± A boy couldn¡¯t help but ask. Most of the ssmates liked Gu Li, naturally, they didn¡¯t want her to be punished. A sh of coldness crossed Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes, but without a change in her smile, she replied, ¡°Of course, Gu Li is our ss¡¯s favorite member, how could I bear to reprimand her?¡± Upon hearing herment, Gu Li and Xiaoyue nced at each other, unable to resist the slightest twist of their lips. Shen Yunsi continued speaking, ¡°Alright then, the two students who vited discipline, please sit down. Considering this is your first offense, I will overlook it this time. Moving on, everyone please turn your books to page 31¡­¡± As her clear voice rang out, Gu Li pulled Xiaoyue to sit down with her, and like the other students, flipped open her textbook. She thought Shen Yunsi¡¯s run of targeting them was over for the time being, but to her surprise, Shen Yunsi was not done yet. She had only covered less than two minutes of content when she said, ¡°Gu Li, why don¡¯t you read this text aloud so I can check your pronunciation?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Gu Li confidently stood up, holding her textbook. Shen Yunsi smirked inwardly, waiting for Gu Li to make a fool of herself. Ever since she found out Gu Li was indeed Miss Gu, Shen Yunsi had been investigating her background, only to surprisingly discover that Gu Li had not received any formal education. As for English, it wasn¡¯t very popr in A Nation, and most citizens were more ustomed to speaking Chinese with English more or less at an elementary school level. Therefore, she had reasonable grounds to believe that Gu Li¡¯s English was also quite poor. The text she had just chosen contained many umon words and was hard to understand. She did not believe that Gu Li could handle it smoothly. Xiaoyue also worried for Gu Li. Even for her, who had almost passed the sixth level, this part of the text was challenging, let alone for Gu Li? After all, Little Pear has not yet passed the Four Level English exam. Apart from them, the other students looked quite expectant. In their minds, Gu Li equated to a straight-A student; a straight-A student equated to an all-rounder; this minor issue was nothing to her. With the mix of different thoughts among the students, they began to listen to Gu Li¡¯s rendition¡ª ¡°A pair of lovers premarital understand each other well or character special simr, s¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice was crisp and resonant, her pronunciation was very standard, exuding a British ent that was pleasant to the ear. Chapter 414 - 317: A Set-up_2 Chapter 414: Chapter 317: A Set-up_2 The students were quickly immersed in her beautiful reading voice, while Shen Yunsi clenched her fists in anger. She had intended to embarrass Gu Li, but instead, she had sessfully gained favor among the whole ss. It waspletely counterproductive. However, Shen Yunsi was not so easily discouraged. If she couldn¡¯t deal with her this time, she didn¡¯t believe she wouldn¡¯t be able to the next time. No one was invincible. Gu Li was no exception. Emotionally, Gu Li finished reading the whole text, leaving the room inplete silence. After about three seconds, the students came back to their senses, and the ssroom resonated with thunderous apuse. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi also lightly pped her hands, flippantly telling her to sit down with a forced smile. ¡°Thankyou, Professor Shen!¡± Gu Li smiled especially sweet at Shen Yunsi, but Shen Yunsi knew that Gu Li¡¯s smile was full of provocation. As soon as Gu Li sat down, Xiang Xiaoyue quickly passed her a note: ¡°You¡¯re awesome, Gu Li! With your English proficiency, I think you could easily pass the sixth level test even if you did it blindfolded.¡± Gu Li smiled and wrote on her note: ¡°Thanks for thepliment, I think so too.¡± Seeing her reply, Xiaoyue sent her a string of exmation marks in response. Shen Yunsi continued to teach. As much as Shen Yunsi was a bitch, she had her own unique teaching methods that were easy to understand, so much so that even Gu Li had to admit that she was truly talented. ss ended at four-thirty. The students left the ssroom one after another, with Xiang Xiaoyue and Gu Li packing up their stuff and walking out. Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, and Gu Li had arranged with Mo Shiting early on that he would pick her up after school ends. Xiang Xiaoyue was curious about how handsome Mo Shiting was and insisted on escorting Gu Li to the school gate where she was to meet him. Gu Li did not refuse. The two arrived at the school gate, and Mo Shiting¡¯s call came in. Gu Li immediately answered: ¡°Hello, where are you? I¡¯m waiting for you at the school gate.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s voice wasced with apologies, ¡°Sorry! The flight was dyed. I¡¯ve just exited customs. I¡¯ve already arranged for the driver to pick you up. He should have arrived by now. We¡¯ll see each other in the city.¡± ¡°Okay then. Take care on your way.¡± ¡°I will, baby.¡± The man¡¯s low voice exuded a sense of sexiness. Every time Gu Li heard him call her ¡°baby¡±, her face would unavoidably turn red. She bit her lip lightly and said in a soft voice: ¡°I¡¯ll see youter then.¡± ¡°Sure, be careful.¡± ¡°Yes sir!¡± Gu Li hung up the phone with a smile, and just happened to meet Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s curious gaze. ¡°Hehe, was that call from Young Master Mo? Where is he?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue asked with anticipation. Gu Li stared back at her, suddenly feeling a bit reluctant to tell her that Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t being. But she had to tell her eventually. So, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Xiaoyue, Mo Shiting is still at the airport, and you probably won¡¯t meet him in person today. However, you should be able to see him on Monday night. How about I ask him to take you out for dinner then?¡± ¡°Really? he¡¯s¡­he¡¯s going to take me out for dinner?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue was stunned. Initially, she was disappointed that she couldn¡¯t see the national heartthrob in person today. However, happiness came so quickly that she now had the chance to have dinner with him? Ah¡­ ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh at her stunned expression, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. We are good friends and you will have plenty of opportunities to see him in the future. He¡¯s just an ordinary man and not that scary.¡± ¡°Oh, oh.¡± Xiaoyue continued to nod dumbfoundedly. Mo Shiting is not scary? The man who has an intimidating aura of 2.8 meters is not scary? Just hearing his name was intimidating to her. But then again, maybe he would tone down his aura since she was the best friend of his beloved wife. Well, let¡¯s just see how it goes, she decided not to dwell on it too much. ¡°Young Madam¨C¡± The sudden male voice interrupted Gu Li and Xiaoyue¡¯s conversation. Seeing that the voice belonged to Uncle Yang, the Mo family¡¯s driver, Gu Li waved her hand at him before turning to Xiaoyue for a goodbye, ¡°I¡¯ll be going now. Let¡¯s meet again on Monday night.¡± Mid-Autumn Festival was a statutory holiday, andbined with the weekend, they have a total break of three days, and won¡¯t have ss until Tuesday morning. ¡°Okay, you should go. Be careful on the road.¡± Knowing that Gu Li had a long journey back to the city, Xiaoyue urged her. ¡°Then I¡¯m going.¡± After saying that, Gu Li waved to Xiaoyue and got into a ck business car. ¡°Bye.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stood there, watching as the car slowly dwindled into the distance. It was then that she turned around and entered the school. Chapter 415 - 317: A Set-up_3 Chapter 415: Chapter 317: A Set-up_3 To her surprise, she had not gotten far before a familiar voice called out, ¡°Xiaoyue ¡± It was Liang Tiancheng. How was this jerk still not giving up? Xiang Xiaoyue kept her face straight, didn¡¯t turn around, and quickened her pace. ¡°Xiaoyue, wait for me ¡± Seeing that she really wasn¡¯t responding, the jerk hurriedly chased after her. Xiang Xiaoyue was short and no matter how fast she walked, she wasn¡¯t a match for those long legs of his. So, within a few meters, she was caught by Liang Tiancheng. ¡°Let go!¡± ¡°Xiaoyue ¡± Liang Tiancheng grabbed her arm tightly, ¡°I was wrong. Please give me a chance, don¡¯t break up with me, okay?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Xiang Xiaoyue coldly sneered, ¡°Where did you go wrong? Is it that you cheated and I found out, or is it that you used the hard-earned money I made to support your mistress and I found out?¡± IIJ II The jerk, his face red from her scolding, couldn¡¯t help but defend himself. ¡°Why do you have to put it so ugly? I admit, I was with Qin Xiaolian, but that was before I dated you. Later, for you, I broke up with her. But she¡¯s been having a hard time and I just can¡¯t bear to see it, so I only helped her out.¡± Unexpectedly, the jerk actually managed to make his cheating sound so innocent, even going as far as to shift the me onto himself. Xiang Xiaoyue trembled with anger, ¡°So, by your logic, I¡¯m the homewrecker?¡± ¡°If¡­ if that¡¯s the way you see it, I can¡¯t help it. But please believe, the person I really love is only you!¡± The jerk still tried to win Xiang Xiaoyue back, unbeknownst to him, his words only made her more repulsed. Damn it, how was she so blind before? To actually fall for such a jerk? Thankfully she managed to cut losses in time, otherwise, it would have been embarrassing. ¡°Xiaoyue, could you forgive me this one time? Tomorrow is the Mid-Autumn Festival, I can apany you to appreciate the moon, okay? Don¡¯t you like to look at the moon from the mountaintop the most? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue coldly rejected him, ¡°I can¡¯t stand a grain of sand in my eyes, Liang Tiancheng, we¡¯repletely over. If you have any conscience left, don¡¯t look for me again!¡± After she finished speaking, she forcefully pulled off Liang Tiancheng¡¯s hand that was gripping her arm. However, the shamelessness of Liang Tiancheng simply refreshed her understanding. She took a step and he followed, she couldn¡¯t get rid of him. ¡°What do you want, exactly?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue stomped her foot, about to explode. Liang Tiancheng righteously said, ¡°If you don¡¯t reconcile with me, I¡¯ll go to your school every day to find you.¡± He didn¡¯t believe that she could withstand his passionate advances? Women, after all, are tough on the outside but soft on the inside. As long as he persisted and kept pestering her for a couple of days, wouldn¡¯t she eventually yield and continue to serve as his ATM? Xiang Xiaoyue was not foolish, ever since she saw through Liang Tiancheng¡¯s disgusting face, she only felt disgust for him. And at this moment, how could she not understand what he was plotting in his heart? However, no matter how well he schemed, she wouldn¡¯t be fooled. However, the current situation was quite troublesome, if not dealt with immediately, this jerk would definitely follow her all the way to the dormitory building. What should she do? Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes flickered, and she caught sight of a tall figure walking towards her not far away. The setting sun shone on him, giving him a warm and youthful aura. It was her idol, Song Yunque. As soon as she saw Song Yunque, Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s eyes unconsciously followed him, tracking his movements until Song Yunque moved closer and closer. Only then did she snap out of her reverie ande up with a solution. ¡°Yunque ¡± A sweet and tender female voice called out, causing a chill to run down Song Yunque¡¯s spine. Yunque? It was the same as his name, but it sounded odd, making his skin crawl. As Song Yunque continued his walk, he couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself, not realizing that the call was meant for him. ¡°Yunque, Song Yunque ¡± Song Yunque stopped in his tracks, ¡°!!!¡± Who was this bastard, daring enough to call him, Young Master Song, in such a tone? Subconsciously turning his head, his arm was immediately grabbed by someone. Just as he saw the girl¡¯s face, not yet grasping who she was, he heard her speak without blushing or panting, ¡°Liang Tiancheng, this is my new boyfriend, you don¡¯t hold a candle to him. So, please give up, I definitely will not reconcile with you.¡± Song Yunque was stunned and unconsciously blinked. He had a girlfriend now? How was he not aware of it? Moreover, this girl was at best pretty and cute, definitely not his type. Even if he were to find a girlfriend, it definitely wouldn¡¯t be her. Could she have mistaken him for her boyfriend? Thinking of this, Song Yunque quickly tried to correct the mistake: ¡°ssmate, you might have¡­¡± Wait, she just called him Song Yunque, which means she knew who he was. So she was trying to pull a scam? Chapter 416: 318: You Dont Love Me at All, Sob¡­_l Before Song Yunque could finish his denial, he was interrupted by Liang Tiancheng with a derisive tone, ¡°Xiaoyue, stop kidding. Your new boyfriend? Can¡¯t you see the disparity between what you have and what he has? Why in the world would he be interested in you?¡± Although Liang Tiancheng wasn¡¯t rich, he had a keen eye and had long discerned from Song Yunque¡¯s clothing and demeanor that he was unquestionably a privileged young master. Setting everything else aside, the seemingly ordinary white T-shirt he was wearing was a limited edition from a luxury brand, worth 100,000 yuan, and the sports shoes he was stepping on were resold online for over a hundred thousand yuan. How could such a handsome rich guy possibly like the average Xiang Xiaoyue unless he was blind? Xiang Xiaoyue was left somewhat embarrassed by his sharp questioning. Indeed, why did she have to resort to having a heartthrob pretend to be her boyfriend out of all people? Leaving Liang Tiancheng aside, she feared that nobody would believe that she and Song Yunque were a couple. Forget it, this was her and the jerk¡¯s affair, and she shouldn¡¯t involve innocent people. With this thought in mind, she let go of Song Yunque¡¯s arm and was about to apologize to him, when unexpectedly, he stretched out his hand to put his arm around her shoulder, with an authoritative look at Liang Tiancheng, ¡°I am her boyfriend, got a problem with that?¡± Boom
He is actually¡­ standing up for her. Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s heart uncontrobly began to speed up. As for Liang Tiancheng, he was taken aback, utterly unable to believe what he had heard, ¡°What¡­ what did you say? How could you possibly be interested in her? She¡¯s short and fat. Besides her fair skin, she ispletely devoid of beauty. You¡­ I would advise you not to be too sympathetic, otherwise when she cons you, it¡¯ll be toote for regrets.¡± ¡°Haha, you¡¯re really amusing.¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t helpughing, ¡°Who I fancy, do I need your concern? Get lost! Don¡¯t bother me with your presence.¡± ¡°You ¡± Liang Tiancheng was left red-faced, flustered. He finally targeted Xiang Xiaoyue who was rtively easy to bully, ¡°Xiang Xiaoyue, well done! You¡¯ve got yourself such a strong supporter! But don¡¯t think he can save you this time. I¡¯ll be back for you.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue never expected someone could have such audacity, which made her tremble with rage. Song Yunque nced at him, a glint of mockery shing in his eyes. He just recognized that this girl was his sister-inw¡¯s friend who was left heartbroken by her cheater boyfriend and got drunk to deal with her pain, whom he carried back to her dorm. It seemed that this extremely annoying boy in front of him was the cheater himself. Since he, Young Master Song, had bumped into him today, for his sister-in-w¡¯s sake, he would definitely finish off this jerk once and for all! ¡°Wait a moment ¡± Seeing the jerk turning away after dropping a threatening line, Song Yunque called out to him. The jerk turned back, only to be greeted by a punch in the face, sending him stumbling backwards. Stunned, he couldn¡¯t believe what just happened. Xiang Xiaoyue was also a bit astonished. After all, who would have thought that Song Yunque would actually throw a punch? However, well done!
If circumstances allowed, she would cheer for him. ¡°Why¡­ Why did you hit me?¡± Liang Tiancheng finally recovered, and he rolled up his sleeves, huffily striding forward to pick a fight. Xiang Xiaoyue promptly stepped in front of Song Yunque, ¡°He hit you for me. If you have a problem, take it up with me.¡±
Song Yunque easily pulled her aside and calmly responded, ¡°Isn¡¯t it quite natural that I hit you since you won¡¯t pay your debt?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue: ¡°????¡± How did he know that the jerk owed her money? Liang Tiancheng was also surprised. Considering his understanding of Xiang Xiaoyue, she absolutely wouldn¡¯t tell an outsider about this. Could they be¡­ ¡°Well? Are you going to get lost now? Do you want to take another punch, or would you just pay off the debt here and now?¡± Song Yunque blew on his fist, his face disying a cheeky grin. By this time, numerous onlookers had gradually gathered around. Among them, some girls recognized Song Yunque and couldn¡¯t help but exim excitedly. ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Brother Song. Brother Song is ying the hero saving the damsel in distress.¡± ¡°Go Brother Song!¡± Observing that Song Yunque was quite popr and not an easy person to deal with, Liang Tiancheng clenched his fists tight. After assessing the situation, he recognized that dragging this fight would only be more detrimental to him. He finally ground his teeth and said, ¡°I cede!¡± Turning his words into action, he fled.
As he was retreating, Song Yunque loudly threatened, ¡°If you dare to harass her again, I¡¯ll punch you till your teeth scatter!¡± ¡°p, p, p ¡± ¡°Brother Song is amazing.¡± Chapter 417: 318: You Don’t Love Me at All, Boo Hoo _2 The girls cheered excitedly for Song Yunque. Song Yunque waved his hand, signaling them to leave. The group of girls reluctantly dispersed and left in twos and threes. The surrounding area quickly quieted down. ¡°Thankyou, senior.¡± Xiang Xiaoyue walked up to Song Yunque, bowed sincerely, ¡°Also, I had to use you as a shield out of necessity, I hope you can forgive me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a small matter.¡± Song Yunque waved his hand coolly at her and then, mischievously winked at her, ¡°However, if you speak well of me in front of my sister-inw next time, I would be very happy about it.¡± ¡°Your sister-inw? Gu Li? Do¡­do you remember me?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue is astonished. She¡¯s such an ordinary person, and the man of her dreams actually remembers her?
It¡¯s unbelievable. Song Yunque chuckles, ¡°Of course, you left a deep impression on me.¡± The first girl he ever carried on his back was her, and she was rather heavy, how could he possibly forget her easily? ¡°Why did it leave a deep impression?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue asked in doubt. ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± Fearing she would feel embarrassed, Song Yunque scratched his nose and hurriedly made an excuse to leave, ¡°I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll go first. Goodbye.¡± ¡°Alright, goodbye.¡± Without getting her answer, Xiang Xiaoyue didn¡¯t dwell on it, she smiles and watched him leave. When he had gone far away, she muttered to herself: ¡°What kind of deep impression exactly? Could it be¡­¡± A sudden brainstorm. She couldn¡¯t wait to send a message to Gu Li on WeChat: ¡°Gu Li, was the guy who carried me upstairs that day our senior, Song Yunque?¡± Once onboard the car, Gu Li began to rest with her eyes closed, her mobile phone was in her bag, she didn¡¯t notice the message from Xiang Xiaoyue at all. She only opened her eyes when they reached the downtown area. Seeing the car was not heading towards Mo Mansion or Blue Sky Blue Sea, she couldn¡¯t help but ask the driver, ¡°Uncle Yang, where are we going?¡± Uncle Yang said kindly, ¡°Xinghe Hotel. The young master will be waiting for you there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Answering lightly, Gu Li took out her phone from her bag. Lighting up the screen, she realized there are several WeChat notifications.
Upon checking, she saw Xiang Xiaoyue¡¯s message. Gu Li promptly replied: ¡°Yes, it was him. But, why did you suddenly think of that?¡± Xiang Xiaoyue did not reply, she sent a few exmation marks: ¡°!!!¡± GuLi: ¡°???¡±
Xiang Xiaoyue: ¡°Want to crash into a wall.jpg¡± ¡°Ha¡­.¡± Gu Li was amused and replied her: ¡°You should be happy that your crush carried you, why do you look so troubled?¡± After waiting for a few minutes, she received a voice message from Xiaoyue, detailing everything that had happened at school. ¡°By the way, the crush asked me to say sweet things about him in front of you. Gu Li, I did it!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± After chatting with Xiang Xiaoyue on WeChat, Xinghe Hotel was already in sight. Uncle Yang parked the car at the entrance of the hotel. ¡°Young Madam, you can get off here. I will park the car in the underground garage.¡± ¡°Alright, no problem.¡± After speaking, Gu Li undid her seatbelt. After getting out of the car, Uncle Yang drove off. Gu Li was about to call Mo Shiting to ask him where he was, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw him walking out of the hotel lobby.
¡°Brother Ting-¡± Having not seen him for several days, she missed him dearly. Gu Li couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and sprinted towards him. As if they were in sync, Mo Shiting opened his arms to embrace her. With a leap, the girlnded urately on him, her hands draped around his neck, she pecked him on the cheek, ¡°I missed you so much.¡± ¡°Hmm, I missed you too.¡± Mo Shiting is particrly fond of her throwing herself into his arms, his eyes were filled with warmth. People wereing and going in the lobby, their disy of affection was very eye-catching, and some people have already noticed and were watching them. Unwilling to show their affection in public, Mo Shiting held Gu Li and strode quickly toward the elevator area. The elevator went straight to the VIP suite exclusively for the President of Xinghe on the top floor. The moment they entered the room, Mo Shiting closed the door, and pinned Gu Li against the entranceway, nting a fierce kiss. Gu Li couldn¡¯t process anything due to his passionate kiss until muchter, she began toin, ¡°You, you actually tricked me toe to a hotel. You¡¯re up to no good.¡± After saying that, she started to thrash him. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t stop her, allowing her to yfully hit his shoulders like a kid.
When she was almost done, he leaned his forehead against hers, breathing slightly heavily: ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more romantic here?¡± ¡°Romantic?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow and looked inside subconsciously. ¡°Let¡¯s go, take a look.¡± Chapter 418: 318: You Dont Love Me at All, Sob¡­ 3 Mo Shiting held her hand and led her inside step by step,ughing all the while. After passing through the entranceway, they arrived in the living room, and then the bedroom beyond. ¡°The romantic setting is here in the bedroom? Why do I get the feeling, Mr. Mo, that your intentions are not entirely pure?¡± Gu Li teased as they walked along. Mo Shiting replied,¡±It¡¯s all done with a sincere heart.¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± ¡°Huh¡­¡± Finally, they pushed open the bedroom door. The light illuminated arge bed. This bed had diamonds arranged into a stunning heart shape on it, which was filled with vibrant red roses.
Gu Li:¡±¡­¡± This was rather cheesy. Was this Brother Ting¡¯s idea of being romantic? Uh, from which cheesy romance novel did he giarize these ideas? Gu Li muttered to herself. Still, in order not to disappoint him, she pretended to be surprised, ¡°Wow, it¡¯s so beautiful. Thank you for preparing all of this, Brother Ting.¡± Mo Shiting gave a light smile, ¡°I¡¯m pleased as long as you like it.¡± It seemed that Song Yunque was reliable after all, blessing him with this brilliant idea. ¡°Mhmm, I like it so much,¡± said Gu Li, smiling with her eyes half-closed. It seemed that her acting skills had improved ¨C it would be such a waste if she didn¡¯t go into acting. Just as she was thinking, Mo Shiting quickly took out a delicate, small box from the sea of roses. Was he proposing? Gu Li¡¯s heart began to race uncontrobly. She even extended her left hand, prepared to ept his ring. However, when the man opened the box, what he unveiled was a pair of¡­ earrings. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± What a letdown! Apparently, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t quite understand the heart of a girl, unaware of how much anticipation can lead to disappointment. However, at this point, he and Gu Li were not on the same wavelength.
She assumed that he went to such extravagant lengths to create this cliched romance just to pop a marriage proposal, but the thing he took out was not a ring at all. Not a ring was one thing, yet earrings? Did he not know that she didn¡¯t have pierced ears? The more she thought about it, the more irritated Gu Li became, her pretty face visibly sinking.
When Mo Shiting took out the earrings, he was about to help her put them on, then quickly detected her displeasure, he instinctively softened his tone, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Hmph, what do you think?¡± Even the normally good-tempered Gu Li couldn¡¯t hold back this time. ¡°What did I do wrong?¡± asked Mo Shiting, his handsome face clouded with confusion. Gu Li took a deep breath, pointing to the earrings in his hand, ¡°What do you n to do with this?¡± Mo Shiting honestly replied, ¡°Put them on for you.¡± ¡°Do you see any piercings in my ears?¡± Gu Li pointed at her ears, gritting her teeth. Mo Shiting cracked a smile, understanding what had annoyed her. Seeing him softly smiling, Gu Li was suddenly overwhelmed with frustration, ¡°You¡¯re stillughing, stillughing, you¡­ I¡¯m so angry with you! You clearly don¡¯t love me, boo hoo¡­¡± At this point, she was so distressed that tears started to flow. ¡°Why are you crying?¡± The smile on Mo Shiting¡¯s lips froze, as he clumsilyforted her, ¡°Sweetie, don¡¯t cry.¡±
¡°Hmph, you¡¯re bullying me¡­¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I¡¯m a bad guy!¡± ¡°You¡­Hmph¡­I don¡¯t want to talk to you anymore. I want to go back to school.¡± Gu Li wiped her tears and started walking towards the door. Mo Shitingimmediately hugged her from behind, ¡°I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t exin clearly. Though they look like earrings, they are actually ear-clips ¨C you don¡¯t need to have pierced ears to wear them. Don¡¯t you believe me? Allow me to help you put them on?¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± Did she misunderstand him? ¡°Really! Of course, I knew you don¡¯t have pierced ears. I had this pair specially designed for you. Don¡¯t you want to take a look?¡± Mo Shiting asked gently. At his words, Gu Li finally turned slowly towards him and extended her hand haughtily, ¡°Let me see.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He handed her the box. Women are made of water, indeed there¡¯s a whole truth in it.
It seemed that he should rify things beforehand in the future, to prevent her from crying inadvertently. Gu Li took the box and examined the earrings closely, only to realize that Mo Shiting had not deceived her. The design was of pear-shaped earrings, but there was more to them at the back. They were designed specifically for girls who were afraid to get their ears pierced. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Brother Ting. I misunderstood you.¡± Knowing that he was putting in a lot of effort to cheer her up and that he ended up getting verballyshed by her, Gu Li bit her lip, her eyes filled with remorse. Mo Shiting gently wiped away her tears with his thumb, ¡°It¡¯s my fault for not exining in advance. Let me help you put them on, okay?¡± ¡°Mmm, okay.¡± The girl obediently nodded, her smile as sweet as ever. Not wanting to hurt her with his clumsy hands, Mo Shiting held his breath, not even daring to breathe. After quite a bit of fuss, he finally managed to sessfully put on the two diamond-studded earrings. ¡°Does it look nice?¡± Gu Li¡¯s long, curled eyshes fluttered, her face full of anticipation. ¡°Hmm.¡±
Mo Shiting nodded, sincerely admiring her,¡± Very beautiful!¡± ¡°I¡¯m d.¡± Gu Li¡¯s lips curled into a pleased smile, and she casually asked, ¡°So, Brother Ting, what do you have nned next?¡± Chapter 419: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Herel ¡°Apian? Of course¡­ Mo Shiting gazed at her, smiling but not speaking. Gu Li cast a suspicious nce at him, ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re acting strange?¡± ¡°Strange?¡± He asked back with a flirtatious look. Gu Li took a step back, ¡°I don¡¯t know, haha. I¡¯m so hungry though, let¡¯s go have dinner.¡± Ugh, she could use her toes to guess what he was nning. It¡¯s still too early for that, at least wait until tonight. Just one look at her and Mo Shiting knew she was thinking about something else, his smile grewrger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The next part won¡¯t take long, it¡¯ll be done in no time.¡± ¡°What?¡±
Gu Li widened her eyes, suddenly doubting what was going on. He doesn¡¯t need much time, it will be done in no time? Before she could react, Mo Shiting was already on one knee in front of her. Gu Li: ¡°???¡± ¡°You¡­ what are you¡­¡± My God, is the theme of today really a proposal? Was the diamond earring just the beginning? ¡°Thump thump thump¡­¡± Her heart was uncontrobly beating wildly. But at this moment, her mind was still in control. No, she had just misunderstood once, she must hold back this time. He makes a move, I¡¯ll wait, and then decide whether or not I follow! Within a few seconds, Gu Li¡¯s mind had twisted and turned countless times. Fortunately, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t ¡°trick¡± her again, he really took out a box that was even more exquisite than before from his suit pocket. He opened the box, and the two diamond rings inside dazzled her eyes. Gu Li¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Tang Tang¡ª¡± Finally, the man called her name in a deep and affectionate tone, ¡°Do you remember when we were kids, I told you that I¡¯d protect you when we grow up, but I failed. Since we reunited, I¡¯ve been hurting you, avoiding you, and even pushing you away time and time again. But you have always stubbornly guarded our feelings. Thank you!¡±
Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to say such heartfelt words, tears rolled uncontrobly from her eyes. ¡°Thankyou for loving this scoundrel for so long. In the next 50, 70, or even 100 years, let me love you, is that okay?¡± The man finished speaking with sincere intensity in his voice, his eyes full of anticipation as he waited for a positive answer from her. However, Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not okay.¡±
¡°Tang?¡± The unexpected answer left the man somewhat flustered. Gu Liughed and wiped her tears, ¡°Of course we have to love each other. In the future, let¡¯s see who loves whom more. The loser will act like a puppy. How about it?¡± Mo Shiting was amused, ¡°Okay! So now, will you ept my proposal?¡± ¡°Here you go, put it on.¡± The girl generously stretched out her hand. ¡°As you wish, Mrs. Mo.¡± Mo Shiting reverently held her hand and slid the ring onto her middle finger. ¡°My turn.¡± Gu Li knowingly took out the other ring and put it on him. The ceremony wasplete. The two looked at each other andughed. Mo Shiting picked her up and spun around several times on the spot.
¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The girl¡¯sughter echoed throughout the suite, filling the room with a sense of happiness. The proposal was sessful, and the two spent a particrly sweet and intimate night together. As a result, Gu Li couldn¡¯t get up the next morning because of a sore waist and back. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to wake her, he waited until she had a good sleep before asking her to get up. When she checked the time, it was already two in the afternoon. Gu Li was dizzy, ¡°Oh no, didn¡¯t we promise grandpa that we¡¯d go to the old house for lunch? Now, grandpa must be very upset.¡± Mo Shiting crossed his arms and leaned against the entrance of the bedroom, ¡°He¡¯s probably too happy to be upset.¡± ¡°Why would he be happy?¡± Gu Li was slightly stunned. Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply, after a moment, he said mischievously, ¡°Because, I called him and told him that you were too tired to get up.¡± ¡°You-¡± Not expecting him to imply to his grandfather what they didst night, Gu Li threw a pillow at him in anger, ¡°Shameless!¡±
Mo Shiting elegantly caught the pillow and strode quickly towards her, ¡°We¡¯re a couple, isn¡¯t it normal to do that?¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t even picked up our marriage certificates yet, you should say ¡®fiance¡¯ or ¡®future spouse¡¯.¡± Gu Li was nitpicking. Mo Shiting put the pillow back on the bed, ruffled her messy hair, and smiled, ¡°Baby, are you reminding me to get the marriage certificate as soon as possible?¡± ¡°No.¡± Gu Li answered seriously, ¡°I think, the matter of the marriage certificate is not urgent, we should wait until after graduation from university.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Chapter 420: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Here_2 The two of them lingered in the hotel for most of the day. By the time they got back to the Mo Mansion, it was already past five in the afternoon. Old Master Mo was practicing Tai Chi in the courtyard. Seeing them walk in hand in hand, he gracefully retracted his movement and took a deep breath. ¡°Grandpa ¡± ¡°Grandpa, we¡¯re back.¡± The couple simultaneously greeted him. Old Master Mo red at Mo Shiting, then turned to Gu Li with a smile. The warmth in his attitude towards Gu Li was a stark contrast to his harshness towards Mo Shiting. ¡°Little Pear, you¡¯re finally here. Let¡¯s go inside the house and y chess.¡± ¡°Absolutely, let¡¯s go.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t decline. She instantly ¡°abandoned¡± Mo Shiting, took Old Master Mo¡¯s arm, and helped him walk into the main house. Seeing this, Mo Shiting had no choice but to follow behind them. Once inside the house, Old Master Mo ordered Uncle Guan to fetch an antique chess set from the study. The older man and the young girl sat across each other while Mo Shiting stood behind Gu Li, watching her y chess. Gu Li was not very good at chess, and lost to Old Master Mo every time.
But Old Master Mo wasn¡¯t any better, soGu Li was the only one he could feel superior to. At the sight of both of them ying poorly, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and moved a piece on behalf of Gu Li. This move effectively blocked Old Master Mo¡¯s retreat. He was not pleased. ¡°You cheeky brat,¡± he fumed, ¡°don¡¯t you know that a true gentleman neverments when observing a chess game?¡± Mo Shiting smirked, even as he brazenly refuted him, ¡°Grandpa, I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± He had simply made a move. ¡°You¡­¡± Old Master Mo was left speechless, his frustration manifesting in a p to the table. ¡°Why are you so free today? Neglecting a business worth billions just to watch us y chess?¡± Mo Shiting: Gu Li burst intoughter, ¡°Grandpa, let¡¯s ignore him and y our game. I¡¯ll take back our moves and start again somewhere else.¡± She quickly undid Mo Shiting¡¯s move. Old Master Mo sniffed, ¡°Little Pear is considerate. Unlike that cheeky brat who only knows how to irritate his grandpa.¡± ¡°Grandpa, Brother Ting was just helping me because I¡¯m so bad at chess. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have lost horribly. Please don¡¯t me him. If you must me someone, me my poor skills.¡± ¡°You¡¯re always covering for him!¡± After ming Gu Li, Old Master Mo red at Mo Shitingagain, ¡°I think you¡¯re a nuisance here. You should go and work.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Yeah, Brother Ting, you should go do your things. You don¡¯t need to keep mepany here.¡± Gu Li felt bad for Mo Shiting and suggested him to leave. Feeling unwanted by both, Mo Shiting awkwardly scratched his nose.
Just then, Lu Yang called to report an urgent meeting that needed to be held immediately. Mo Shiting ended the call and said to Gu Li, ¡°I need to attend a meeting at the Other Garden. I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Gu Li nodded eagerly, ¡°Alright, go ahead with your work.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡±
Old Master Mo impatiently ushered him out. Mo Shiting shookhis head, put his hand in his pocket, and strode off. Once he left, the spacious main house was left with only the old man and the young girl locked in a chess battle. The oue was inevitable; Old Master Mo was sure to win. After losing several games, Gu Li dered, ¡°I can¡¯t do this anymore. It¡¯s so boring to lose every time.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± Old Master Mo chuckled and stroked his white beard, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re eager to join that brat. Aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Gu Li¡¯s face blushed slightly, ¡°Grandpa, do you think I¡¯m that kind of person? I¡¯m just tired of losing every game.¡± ¡°Alright, then. We won¡¯t y chess. Would you like to chat with grandpa instead?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Talking was far more interesting than ying chess. Plus, she had always wanted to ask Old Master Mo about Brother Ting¡¯s father. Now, she finally had the chance.
¡°Grandpa, I heard that Brother Ting¡¯s father is a very important and impressive figure. Can you tell me about him?¡± Gu Li brought up her question. Old Master Mo packed up the chess pieces, his eyes deepening into a thoughtful state as if he was sunk in memories. Gu Li patiently waited for him to speak. However, as the minutes ticked away, he still remained silent. Gu Li started to feel apprehensive. Had she said something wrong? ¡°Grandpa?¡± Chapter 421: 319 - I Find You a Bit Annoying Here_3 She gingerly called out to him. The old man regained his senses, and his emotions had returned to normal. Gently patting the armrest of the rosewood chair, he sighed, ¡°Once you get old, your mind bes useless. I can¡¯t quite remember the events of many years ago. Pear, you asked me if Xinghe was a very influential figure. How should I answer you? In his career, he was indeedpetent and capable, but he¡­ ultimately, was not a qualified father.¡± The mention of the past seemed to age the old man by a decade in an instant. Gu Li could not bear to ask him any further, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m sorry! I shouldn¡¯t have reminded you of your past sorrows.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The old man, leaning on his cane, stood up. Gu Li hurriedly stood up to support him. ¡°Come, join me in a trip to the study.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The old man¡¯s study was in the second room, decorated in a quaint style and filled with rare treasures.
This is Gu Li¡¯s first time here. Seeing the series of architectural models in the bookcase, her attention lingered, guessing they were possibly left behind by Mo Shiting¡¯s father. However, fear of upsetting the old man again deterred her from raising the question. It was the old man who brought it up first, ¡°Do you like these models?¡± ¡°Yes, you know, I study architecture.¡± Gu Li reached out and touched a model of a museum, her eyes full of excitement. The old man said: ¡°The models here are all works of Xinghe, that is, Shiting¡¯s father. He was a constant genius, winning the highest global architecture design award when he was just ten years old. But at that time no one knew that the award was granted to a boy of only ten years old.¡± ¡°An Idol!¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but admire. ¡°His talent was recognized by all. Mo Group, under his leadership, became the number onepany in Hua Country. But just 27 years ago, when he was just 22, he fell for a small star in the entertainment industry.¡± ¡°And what happened after that?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t wait to ask. As far as she knew, Mo Shiting¡¯s parents had a marriage of convenience,pletely devoid of romantic feelings. As a result, Mo Shiting never experienced the warmth of a family from a young age. Her intuition told her that perhaps this starlet had something to do with it. Perhaps, it was also the reason why Mrs. Song despised the entertainment industry so much. ¡°And then¨C¡± Just as Old Master Mo was about to continue, a knock on the door interrupted him. ¡°Come in.¡±
As his voice fell, the door was pushed open, and Uncle Guan walked in respectfully, ¡°Old Master, the elders of the Mo Family along with Mr. Jianming and Mr. Jianyu have arrived.¡± ¡°What are they here for?¡± The old man knitted his brows and seemed slightly surprised by their arrival. Although it was the Mid-Autumn Festival today, it was not a tradition in the Mo family to spend it all together.
¡°They know that the young master is in the old house and they want to see him!¡± ¡°These people really are¡­¡± The old man was at a loss for words. ¡°Where¡¯s Shiting?¡± ¡°The young master is still in a meeting in the study at the Other Garden, we have already informed him.¡± ¡°Alright, I see. You may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± After dismissing Uncle Guan, the old man turned to Gu Li, ¡°I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t have enough time today to discuss further. I¡¯ll tell you more about it some other time.¡± ¡°Okay, grandpa.¡± Despite her curiosity, Gu Li made the concession and lightly nodded her head. Since the elders of the Mo Family were present, Gu Li didn¡¯t feelfortable going downstairs with him, but the old man insisted, ¡°You are a daughter-in-w of the Mo Family, a future headdy. Sooner orter, you will have to confront all sorts of people. Are you afraid of them?¡± ¡°Of course I¡¯m not, I just think they probably came here to discuss something very important. I¡¯m worried it won¡¯t be good for me to be there.¡± Gu Li voiced her concern.
The old man stated firmly, ¡°You are part of the Mo family; if anyone dares to challenge that, I¡¯ll take them on.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­alright then, I will apany you.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it. Hehehe, Little Pear, let¡¯s go.¡± The old man¡¯s mood changed as fast as a scene change in a Sichuan opera. As they descended the stairs, they saw arge crowd gathered in the main hall. Almost all the seats were upied, leaving only the main seat for the old man. Gu Li helped the old man to his seat and then silently stood by his side. Upon seeing her, everyone exchanged nces. Hadn¡¯t Mo Shiting divorced her long ago? Why was she still here? With burning questions in their hearts, they naturally wanted to rify the situation. So, Mr. Jianyu adjusted his sses and said with a smile: ¡°Uncle, why is this girl here in the old house? Didn¡¯t she divorce Shiting long ago? Could it be, she has returned to the old house as a maid?¡± His words were deeply suggestive. The moment the old man heard this, he mmed the table and scolded angrily,¡± She is a maid? It seems to me that you are not nearsighted, you are blind!¡± ¡°I apologize, I misspoke.¡±
Mr. Jianyu was flexible, not taking offence when berated by the old man, and still wore a slight smile. Already disliking this sneaky cousin, Gu Li was about to retort when out of the corner of her eye she saw a tall figure striding in from the door. Chapter 423: 320 Hope is Her Master_2 Chapter 423: Chapter 320 Hope is Her Master_2 Mo Shiting¡¯s face was serious, ¡°I never intended to return to the Mo family since the day I left.¡± ¡°But you can¡¯t just watch the Mo family fall, can you?¡± An elder blurted out in desperation. ¡°Yes, Shiting, the Mo family can¡¯t go on without you.¡± ¡°Just let go of the past and return to the Mo family.¡± The other elders also expressed their concerns. Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu remained silent. If it weren¡¯t absolutely necessary, they wouldn¡¯t havee to Mo Shiting to beg for mercy. But in the end, they had to submit to reality. The budget deficit of the Mo family is very severe, and it has always been supported by Xinghe. Now, if Mo Shiting doesn¡¯t lend a hand, they might go bankrupt within a year.
Since it is a family business handed down from generations to generations, they naturally didn¡¯t want it to be ruined like this, so they had to plead with Mo Shiting. Who could¡¯ve known that this damn kid would be so unwilling? He was rejecting kindness! The brothers Mo Jianming cursed Mo Shiting in their hearts simultaneously. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t care about their dissatisfaction; his long legs gracefully crossed,zily yet showing an aura of invincibility. ¡°I can agree to return to the Mo family, but the premise is that you all must leave.¡± ¡°Leave? How could we?¡± An elder, with wide-eyed, refused. There was another person who didn¡¯t want to give up andined to the old master. ¡°Brother, you have toment on this. We asked Shiting toe back, but he wants us to leave. Is¡­ this something a human would do?¡± Old Master Mo retorted coolly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you all do the same previously?¡± Hearing this, Gu Li slightly curved her lips, trying her best to suppress herughter. The grandfather was totally biased, right? Awesome! When it came to momentum and eloquence, no one in the room could match the old master. The elders were scolded a few times and finally quieted down. This matter was argued for about an hour, with no conclusion. In the end, Old Master Mo mmed his palm on the table, ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Everyone, go home!¡± ¡°Brother¡ª¡± ¡°Uncle-¡± The people were still persevering. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, his tone serious: ¡°Here are two options for you all, go back and think about them. Once you agree, we can talk.¡± ¡°What are the options?¡±
Someone asked impatiently. Mo Shiting looked at them coldly and said, ¡°First, sell your shares to me. I will offer 50% more for the price. After this, your rtion to the rise and fall of the Mo family will end. Second, you only take the dividends and do not interfere in anypany decisions, the control of which will always stay with me. Besides, no matter how you choose, Xinghe will never merge with the Mo family.¡± ¡°This¡­¡± ¡°Fine, allow us to consider it for a few days.¡±
The two proposals provided by Mo Shiting, even though they didn¡¯t meet their expectations, at least it was better than the Mo family going bankrupt. Even if they were unwilling, they had no choice but to agree to consider it for now. The crowd left soon after. Only the Mo family¡¯s grandfather, grandson, and Gu Li were left in the spacious room. Having watched an intense family feud unfold, Gu Li sighed quietly in her heart. Then she turned to Old Master Mo with a sweet smile, ¡°Grandfather, I¡¯m a bit hungry, shall we go to eat?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Old Master Mo stood up, ¡°We should have eaten earlier. Let¡¯s go, don¡¯t let these ungrateful people spoil the mood.¡± ¡°Hehe, I won¡¯t.¡± Gu Li affectionately hooked her arm around his, supporting him as they slowly walked towards the dining room. Mo Shiting followed them silently. The dinner was quite sumptuous, with the servants preparing twelve dishes and two soups. The portions were delicate, making it a visually appealing feast. Mo Shiting sat next to Gu Li, constantly serving her food. Old Master Mo sat across from them, witnessing an overwhelming show of affection, and he could hardly bear to watch.
Gu Li tasted a few bites of the meat served by Mo Shiting. When she saw Old Master Mo looking at them, she quickly picked up a pair of public chopsticks, served him some broli and spinach, and said with a cheerful smile, ¡°Grandfather, you should eat more greens. They say that broli and spinach contain several times more vitamin K, calcium, and ribovin than light-colored vegetables. It¡¯s good for elder people.¡± ¡°Ah, only my dear granddaughter, Gu Li knows how to treat elders, unlike someone else, tsk tsk¡­¡± Old Master Mo was enjoying the food served by Gu Li and casually taunting someone else. Mo Shiting, however, acted as if he hadn¡¯t heard at all. He didn¡¯t even bother to look at him and continued serving food for Gu Li. ¡°Alright, alright, stop serving me. Look at my bowl, it¡¯s piled up like a small hill. I¡¯m almost full.¡± Chapter 440: 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pears Biological Mother?_1 Chapter 440: Chapter 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pear¡¯s Biological Mother?_1 Song Yunque was indeed lovable when in the mood, but his tongue could be quite sharp. Nothing Lin Ranzhu could say would stand up to him. Fearing that he might continue, that the girl might do something rash, Gu Li paused her work to intervene. ¡°That¡¯s enough. You¡¯re a grown man, why are you arguing with a little girl? Song Yunque, do you remember the promise you made to me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Gu Li¡¯s question left Song Yunque speechless. Lin Ranzhu offered Gu Li a grateful smile. ¡°Sis, thank you for standing by me in times like this.¡± Gu Li patted her arm, sighing: ¡°No matter what, I trust my judgment.¡± Turning to her close friends, she continued, ¡°Until the truthes out, I ask that nobody treat Little Bamboo with suspicion. Even if she had secretly recorded Yunque and Yining¡¯s practice sessions, it would only prove that she was used. She did not betray us.¡± ¡°Sis, aren¡¯t you being partial?¡± Song Yunque couldn¡¯t help but protest. Gu Li nced at him, her tone chilly. ¡°If it were you under suspicion, I would do the same.¡±
Devotedly standing by her friends, this was Gu Li¡¯s principle. However, if a friend truly betrayed her, she would show no mercy. ¡°Brother Que, I believe in Little Bamboo too.¡± Finally, Da Ha spoke. Ye Yining also nodded. ¡°I believe too.¡± Seeing his friendse to Lin Ranzhu¡¯s defense, Song Yunque¡¯s face darkened. But in the end, he swallowed his wrath. Despite clenching his fists, he nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll trust you this time.¡± ¡°Thank you! Thanks, everyone.¡± Lin Ranzhu bowed repeatedly to everyone, tears streaming down her face. Why was she, with all her shorings, worthy of such trust? After bringing a bug into thepany and making such a mistake, she felt she didn¡¯t deserve to stay¡­ In that moment, Lin Ranzhu made up her mind. She had to leave her supportive sister, Gu Li. She couldn¡¯t burden Gu Li anymore. Sobbing, she¡­ Gu Li did not know of Lin Ranzhu¡¯s resolution. Her attention was focused on dissecting the spy device. The device had a recording feature. With the extracted data, she found a segment of Ye Yining practicing ¡°Cangtian¡± in the office. Song Yunque¡¯s voice could be heard asionally as they discussed. The recording was made two weeks ago. So, after stealing this song, the culprits took less than a week to practice, and swiftly released the song in order to seize the market initiative. The truth was out. Everyone in the room reacted differently. Even though they were prepared, they couldn¡¯t help but feel enraged. Directing their fury not at Lin Ranzhu, but at the ruthless people. Angered by their vile, underhanded tactics, their willingness to use their own kin. Da Ha advised Lin Ranzhu, ¡°Little Bamboo, I suggest you cut ties with your cousin. Otherwise, she will surely cause your downfall someday.¡±
Ye Yining only walked over and put aforting arm around Lin Ranzhu¡¯s shoulder. In times like these, the most anguished would probably be the young girl who was betrayed by her family. She herself had once been hurt by loved ones and understood the feeling. ¡°Enough! Let¡¯s keep this among us! Regarding GE, I will not let them off!¡± Fearing that his anger might once again upset Lin Ranzhu, Song Yunque left after these words, looking grim.
¡°Brother Que, wait for me.¡± Worried that something would happen to him, Da Ha followed. Soon, the spacious office was left with only three women. Checking her watch, Gu Li suggested: ¡°It¡¯s still early, and I guess we all missed breakfast. How about we go for some dim sum?¡± Even though Ye Yining had already eaten, she figured Lin Ranzhu hadn¡¯t. Thus, she said: ¡°Sure, there¡¯s a teahouse nearby that makes great Guangdong-style dim sum.¡± Lin Ranzhu didn¡¯t reply. Her mind was almost nk, and she hadn¡¯t yet regained her spirit. Gu Li and Ye Yining exchanged a nce, understanding each other¡¯s thoughts. They each took one of Lin Ranzhu¡¯s arms. Gu Li blinked her beautiful eyes, a bright smile in them. ¡°Oh dear, it¡¯s all behind us now. Give me a smile, huh? Smile and you¡¯ll make my day.¡± Chapter 442: 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pears Biological Mother?_3 Chapter 442: Chapter 326: Is this Noble Lady Little Pear¡¯s Biological Mother?_3 As she drove, she peered out of the car window. She continually searched along the road, finally spotting the two female passengers described by Brother Chen, nearby a flower bed. One of them looked no older than forty, stunningly beautiful, clearly a well-offdy. The other was older, perhaps a housekeeper or simr. Relieved to have found them, Ye Yining breathed a sigh of relief. She parked up, wound down the window, and asked with a smile, ¡°Excuse me, are you heading to Lu¡¯s Hospital?¡± Tang Wan and Mother Tang exchanged puzzled nces, their eyes brimming with confusion. Seeing their caution, Ye Yining calmly exined, ¡°The driver who was in a rush to get to the hospital to be there for his wife¡¯sbor is a friend of mine. He asked me to pick you up.¡± Seeing that the young girl didn¡¯t look like a bad person, Tang Wan chose to believe her and thanked her with a gentle smile, ¡°Yes, we are. Thank you for your troubles.¡± Little did she know, that simple smile of hers almost had Ye Yining dropping her jaw in shock. My god, this affluentdy looks so much like Little Pear!
Before, when her face was stern, Ye Yining only found her pretty, but never thought of drawing connections to Little Pear. But now that she smiled, her stunning grace was eerily identical to Pear¡¯s¡­ Boom! If she hadn¡¯t heard that Little Pear¡¯s mother had been gone for years, she would¡¯ve questioned whether this opulent woman was Little Pear¡¯s biological mother. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± Seeing that Ye Yining was staring at her in a daze, Tang Wan gently called out to her. Ye Yining quickly came back to reality, realizing she had been shamelessly gawking at a woman. She hurriedly coughed lightly twice to conceal her embarrassment, ¡°Sorry about that, let me get out of the car and help you with your luggage.¡± As she said this, she exited the vehicle. ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± Tang Wan expressed her genuine gratitude. Ye Yining responded with a hearty smile, ¡°No trouble at all.¡± In no time at all, she helped them load all their luggage into the trunk. After getting into the car, Mother Tang remarked to Tang Wan, ¡°Miss, it appears that the driver is quite responsible.¡± Tang Wan sighed, ¡°Indeed. A man with his wife in his heart can¡¯t be all bad.¡± Listening to their conversation, Ye Yining couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°Brother Chen is indeed a good man. He¡¯s helped me quite a bit in the past.¡± ¡°By the way, miss, I didn¡¯t catch your name?¡± The more Tang Wan spoke with Ye Yining, the more she liked her. She found Yining¡¯s appearance strangely familiar and couldn¡¯t help being drawn to know her. ¡°My name is Ye Yining. Ye as in leaf, Yi as in one side of the water, Ning as in peaceful.¡± ¡°Yining, what a lovely name. Do you have a boyfriend?¡± Tang Wan continued asking.
As she sat next to her, Mother Tang¡¯s eyes darted around, wondering if her Miss was considering ying matchmaker for her son again. It was no wonder, considering that Miss Tang would always try to introduce him to every intriguing woman they met. Unfortunately, Tang Yue¡¯s standards were sky-high, which left him with no takers. Ye Yining hadn¡¯t expected Tang Wan would bring up her love life. She stiffened momentarily andughed awkwardly, pausing for a few seconds before replying, ¡°Not at the moment. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the right time for a rtionship since my career hasn¡¯t taken off yet.¡±
Upon hearing that Ye Yining didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Having a rtionship and focusing on your career aren¡¯t mutually exclusive. When you meet a boy you like, you should seize the opportunity.¡± ¡°Hehe, I will, don¡¯t worry.¡± Ye Yining responded casually. She was already 25, no longer youthful, but she believed love should take its natural course. However, being told twice in a day to get a boyfriend and by two people who bore an uncanny resemnce, it made her wonder about fate. ¡°Are you freeter?¡± Tang Wan suddenly asked, plotting to y matchmaker for Tang Yue. ¡°Huh?¡± The conversation took an unexpected turn, throwing Ye Yining off track, ¡°Yes. What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°We have a lot of luggage. Could you help us carry it upstairs when we arrive?¡± ¡°Of course, not a problem at all.¡± ¡°Good, thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±
¡­ That¡¯s how Tang Wan, single-handedly, managed to lure Ye Yining to Lu¡¯s Hospital. Upon reaching Tang Yue¡¯s hospital room, Ye Yining said, ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to disturb the patient, as I¡¯m a stranger. I should take my leave now.¡± Anticipating that Tang Wan had tricked Ye Yining intoing here in the hope she¡¯d meet her son, Mother Tang tried to persuade her not to leave, ¡°Miss Ye, the patient room is spacious, one more person won¡¯t make it crowded. You and our young miss seem to get along well. Why not stay and help us bring the luggage to the hotelter?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Ye Yining hesitated. Tang Wan interrupted, smiling, ¡°Mother Tang, if Yining has other things to do, we shouldn¡¯t hold her up. Yining, don¡¯t worry about it, we can manage. Just go if you¡¯re busy, we will keep in touch.¡± Chapter 444: 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_2 Chapter 444: Chapter 327: Sweet Moments of the Young Master and Young Madam_2 ¡°Young Master, Mr. Jianming and Mr. Jianyu have arrived.¡± ¡°Let them in.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s smile vanished from his face, leaving behind a serious expression. Following hismand, the brothers Mo Jianming walked in one after another, apanied by a middle-aged man carrying a briefcase. He was Wei Ming, one of the members of the Mo family¡¯s legal team. ¡°Young Master Mo.¡± Lawyer Wei respectfully greeted Mo Shiting. ¡°Sit.¡± Mo Shiting indicated nonchntly. Once everyone had taken their seats, Mo Jianming chimed in first. ¡°Shiting, after serious consideration, we have decided to hand over the control of the Mo family to you. We will no longer interfere with thepany¡¯s operations, only receive our yearly dividends. However, you must pay everyone 50 billion. Lawyer Wei has already drafted up the agreement; everyone has signed, you only need to sign.¡± After Mo Jianming zealously finished presenting his demands, the room fell eerily silent.
Lu Yang¡¯s lips thinned, wishing he could curse out loud: How shameless! 50 billion? Without the support of the Xinghe Group, the total market value of Mo¡¯s is just hundreds of billions. They were merely giving up their controlling rights, not selling their shares. How dare they demand 50 billion? Did they n to rob him? If it were him, he would have thrown them out with a chair. Young Master Mo, being good-tempered, didn¡¯t. Of course, as angry as Lu Yang was, he couldn¡¯t do more than bottle it up due to his status. He hoped that Shiting would stand his ground and not be overrun by these leeches. What Mo Shiting was thinking was very simr to Lu Yang¡¯s thoughts. But he remained impassive, not uttering a word. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s hesitation to respond, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu could not help but exchange nces. Adjusting his sses on the bridge of his nose, Mo Jianyu tried to persuade Shiting. ¡°Shiting, as you know, the Mo family is our lifeblood. Now, all your uncles and aunts are willing to fully entrust it to you, a sign of their trust in you. Think about it: with your capabilities, not to mention 50 billion, even if it were 500 billion, you could easily earn it back in no time. Isn¡¯t it worth spending money on peace?¡± ¡°Exactly, Shiting. As long as you make this payment, we promise never to interfere with any of your decisions again!¡± Mo Jianming stressed his point once more. ¡°Heh¡­ ¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ncing slightly at Wei Ming, who was silently sitting to one side, and nonchntly asked, ¡°Lawyer Wei, what do you think?¡± Wei Ming¡¯s heart shuddered. As experienced as he was, he still felt uneasy in front of Mo Shiting. He even ended up going awry: ¡°I¡­ I¡­ naturally, find it somewhat improper.¡± Having said this, he dared not look at the ring eyes of the Mo brothers. s, he thought, how unlucky was he to be caught up in this negotiation with Mo Shiting, where no matter which side he took, he would offend the other. No matter, thought Wei Ming. It is always wise to know one¡¯s circumstances, and no matter what, he could not offend Young Master Mo. ¡°Lawyer Wei, you¡ª¡± Mo Jianming was so angry that the veins on his forehead were throbbing, his trembling finger pointing at Wei Ming, ¡°Traitor.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, President Mo, I ¡­¡± Wei Ming hurriedly wiped his sweat with a handkerchief, his heart full of anxiety. Unexpectedly, at this moment, Mo Shiting spoke leisurely, ¡°I also find it unsuitable. 50 billion is too little.¡±
Boom! The room was flooded with astonishment as his words echoed. Lu Yang was wide-eyed with shock and blurted out, ¡°Young Master?¡± Had he gone mad? What on earth was his master nning? When they heard Mo Shiting¡¯s cryptic words, Mo Jianming and Mo Jianyu felt a lump in their throats, sensing that his intentions were not friendly.
Indeed, the next second, he coldly dered, ¡°How could 50 billion K Nation Currency be enough? Let¡¯s do it this way, 100 billion K Nation Currency.¡± ¡°What?¡± Mo Jianming thought he was hearing things and took a few moments to grit his teeth in protest, ¡°100 billion K Nation Currency, by the current exchange rate, it¡¯s not even 50 million Hua Country currency. Are you trying to dismiss us like beggars?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want it? Then we have nothing to discuss. Lu Yang, see them out.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Seeing the greedy brothers take a loss, Lu Yang was thrilled. As far as he was concerned, even offering them 50 million was giving them too much credit. Why should his young master clean up their mess and have to pay for it? ¡°Gentlemen, this way please.¡± Lu Yang pointed grandly towards the door, clearly indicating their departure. Mo Jianming hadn¡¯t expected Mo Shiting to be so resolute, his face darkened: ¡°Mo Shiting, remember I¡¯m your cousin. The Mo family name belongs to both of us. Are you really going to treat us this way? Aren¡¯t you afraid our ancestors will me you?¡± Chapter 447: 328 Gu Li schemes Shen Yunsi_2 Chapter 447: Chapter 328 Gu Li schemes Shen Yunsi_2 Tang Yue looked at him, his voice filled with regret: ¡°Because, DNA reports don¡¯t lie.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª- Elsewhere, Da Ha and Song Yunque were not idle either. They jointly used GE Entertainment of giarizing ¡°Cangtian¡±. At the same time, they spurred the police to swiftly investigate, uncovering a series of murky dealings at GE. A few dayster, a huge scandal exploded in the entertainment industry ¡ª top entertainmentpany GE was shut down for being suspected of several serious crimes. The legal representative, Cheng Ying, was arrested. Numerous A-list and B-list celebrities were knocked off their pedestals causing fear and trembling among people in the industry. Cheng Ying had previously made a verbal agreement with Shen Yunsi to take full responsibility for all crimes, and did not expose Shen Yunsi¡¯s behind-the-scenes financial backing. After all, many things were done by her, and Shen Yunsi was unaware. Although Shen Yunsi avoided prison, the copse of GE dealt her a significant blow. The dramatic reduction in ie was one thing, but most importantly, herpetition with Gu Li in the entertainment industry hadn¡¯t really started, and she had already lostpletely. However, even though her GE was gone, she would not let Gu Li¡¯s Shi Li Entertainment continue. As far as she knew, Shi Li Entertainment currently only had one new artist preparing to debut, named Ye Yining, who was highly valued. As long as she convinced Ye Yining to transfer to another managementpany, Shi Li Entertainment¡¯s months of careful cultivation would be wasted.
On Friday afternoon, Ye Yining received a call from AC Entertainment¡¯s Artistic Director, Lu Si. Lu Si and Shen Yunsi have known each other for many years, but until now, Lu Si had no idea that GE Entertainment was secretly funded by Shen Yunsi. She genuinely admired Ye Yining. She had sought out Ye Yining several times before Da Ha discovered Yining¡¯s angelic voice in the bar, but she was rejected time and again. She had gradually given up, but at Shen Yunsi¡¯s instigation, she reignited her fighting spirit to poach Yining. In order to poach Ye Yining, she offered unprecedentedly favorable conditions, promising resources in the form of several luxury brand endorsements, and guaranteed that Yining would be an A-list artist within a year. ¡°Miss Ye, you have an angelic voice and a great image. Staying at Shi Li Entertainment, a newly establishedpany, is a waste. Shi Li Entertainment doesn¡¯t have the ability to promote you, AC is your best choice.¡± Ye Yining refused without hesitation: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I will only stay at Shi Li Entertainment in this lifetime.¡± Lu Si didn¡¯t expect her to be so stubborn and couldn¡¯t help but continue persuading: ¡°Why is that? I don¡¯t believe Shi Li Entertainment can offer better conditions than us. Miss Ye, think about it. We, AC, are the top old-school entertainmentpany in the whole Hua Country. Even the recently bankrupt GE Entertainment was not ourpetitor. With the copse of GE, no entertainmentpany will be able topete with us for at least the next five years. It¡¯s cool under the big tree, once the vige is passed, there will be no shop. Think about it.¡± ¡°Thank you. But I¡¯ve decided.¡± Ye Yining smiled faintly in refusal. She had interacted with Lu Si several times and knew this shrewd and capable woman did admire her. As such, she didn¡¯t want to fall out with her. Lu Si was still persistent: ¡°Yining, you¡¯re already 25 years old, that¡¯s past the best age to debut. If you waste a few more years, you¡¯ll be 30. Do you know what 30 means for a woman? It means starting to go downhill. Aren¡¯t you afraid that your remaining youth will be wasted by Shi Li Entertainment?¡± ¡°Lu Si, I appreciate your kind words. But the owner of Shi Li Entertainment is my sister. I won¡¯t leave. I hope you understand.¡± Lu Si: ¡°¡­.¡± After all this time, it turns out Shi Li Entertainment was her own family¡¯spany. What was Shen Yunsi trying to do? Making her lose face like that? The more Lu Si thought about it, the angrier she got. After she ended the call with Ye Yining, she sent a message to Shen Yunsi: [Miss Shen, could you make sure of the situation before you talk in the future?] Shen Yunsi received the message, her eyes slightly surprised, she immediately replied: [What happened?] Lu Si replied to her: [Did you check the rtionship between Ye Yining and Shi Li Entertainment?] Shen Yunsi: ???
¡°Knock, knock, knock¨C¡± The knock on the door interrupted Shen Yunsi¡¯s thoughts. She looked up to see a male ssmate standing outside the door. ¡°Come in.¡±
She forced a warm smile, trying to appear as friendly as possible. The male student stepped lightly into the room and came up to her: ¡°Professor Shen, I am the ss president of Architecture ss 1, Yang Qian. The bell rang fifteen minutes ago and you haven¡¯t returned to the ssroom. The students don¡¯t know if they can leave school or not, so I came to ask.¡± Chapter 449: 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _1 Chapter 449: Chapter 329: No one can stop my determination to reach you _1 ¡°Teacher Shen, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to bother the principal with this small matter. Just consider it a joke I made.¡± Gu Li pretended to decline. Seeing this, Shen Yunsi became more convinced that Gu Li had been bragging, making her even more determined not to miss this opportunity to embarrass Gu Li. Thus, whether or not Gu Li was willing, Shen Yunsi insisted on taking her to the principal¡¯s office. Even though school had already dismissed, the principal¡¯s office was still packed. At first nce, the room was filled with school leaders. They seemed to be engaged in a meeting regarding some important matter. Upon hearing a knock on the door, everyone stopped chatting and turned their eyes to the door simultaneously. They saw two pretty girls standing in the doorway, one in front of the other. They were very familiar with the one at the front; she was none other than the newly appointed associate professor this year, Shen Yunsi. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry for interrupting your meeting,¡± Shen Yunsi said apologetically, then she greeted each person in the room, ¡°Good day, Principal Xu! Vice Principals Feng and Lin! Director Liang! Professors Chen, Li, and Yang!¡± ¡°Professor Shen, what brings you here?¡± Principal Xu Cheng asked amicably, even before anyone else could respond. Shen Yunsi only held the position of an associate professor, but her influential background with the Shen Family was undeniable. As such, she had held in high regard by the school administration and shown considerable respect in any scenario. As soon as Principal Xu finished speaking, he noticed that the other girl was Gu Li, the top scorer in this year¡¯s entrance exam and Mo Shiting¡¯s wife. He wondered why the two of them had shown up together.
Just as he was about to greet Gu Li, he saw Shen Yunsi step into the room and exim excitedly, ¡°Principal Xu, I have heard that the school is looking for student representatives from our Hua Country University to participate in this year¡¯s World University ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition in M Country?¡± ¡°Hmm, Professor Shen, you indeed have good information, there is such a thing.¡± Principal Xu neither denied nor confirmed the news. He asked, ¡°so you came here to rmend a candidate?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile was as sweet as green tea, ¡°I found out today that Gu Li, from the 1st division of Grade 3 in the Architecture department, has an eidetic memory. So, I immediately brought her here to report this good news to you.¡± Gu Li was speechless when Shen Yunsi put her in the spotlight this way, so she silently followed behind, deciding to respond calmly to whatever came next. Sure enough, as soon as Shen Yunsi finished speaking, Principal Xu turned his gaze to Gu Li in surprise and asked, ¡°Gu Li, is what Professor Shen said true? Do you really have an eidetic memory? If that¡¯s true, you are undoubtedly the best candidate for this.¡± Since Gu Li was already the top student, it was indeed logical to nominate her to represent all university students if she truly possessed an eidetic memory. Mo Shiting had asked Principal Xu to take special care of Gu Li. He had been too busy to arrange anything recently. But now, this fantastic opportunity had unexpectedly presented itself. The more Principal Xu thought about it, the happier he became, his eyes, originally small, were now squinting in delight. Gu Li watched Principal Xu¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help but want tough. After all, in her mind, the image of the headmaster of the country¡¯s best university should be solemn and serious, unlike the ¡°smiling tiger¡± she saw in front of her. ¡°Principal Xu, I¡­..¡± Before Gu Li could speak, Shen Yunsi eagerly answered for her, ¡°Principal, of course it¡¯s true. It was Gu Li herself who told me. Look at this M Country Times newspaper, newly printed this afternoon. I can guarantee that Gu Li hadn¡¯t seen it before, but she told me confidently that she could recite an article in it verbatim after reading it only once. If this isn¡¯t an eidetic memory, then what is?¡± ¡°This¡­.¡± The school leaders in the room exchanged nces, and none of them spoke up first. However, after waiting for about two seconds, they couldn¡¯t help but start discussing. ¡°Eidetic memory, is it real or fake?¡± ¡°If she can memorize an English report after one reading, she is absolutely qualified for thepetition.¡± ¡°Gu Li, why don¡¯t you recite it for us right here and now? What do you say?¡± ¡°Gu Li, you can recite from this section.¡±
Shen Yunsi spoke as she flipped open the newspaper and indicated a random page for Gu Li to recite. Of course, to prevent any cheating, she specifically avoided the page Gu Li had copied earlier during ss. One had to admit, Shen Yunsi was quite shifty. By choosing a different page, she significantly reduced the chance of Gu Li cheating.
Chapter 460: 332: Registering the Marriage_3 Chapter 460: Chapter 332: Registering the Marriage_3 ¡­ When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was still dark. Mo Shiting parked the car at the main entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, and he and Gu Li sat in the car waiting. Gu Li checked the time on her mobile phone, ¡°It¡¯s five o¡¯clock now, we still have to wait for three and a half hours before they start work. Shiting¡­ Darling, if you¡¯re tired, why don¡¯t you take a nap?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not tired.¡± Mo Shiting lowered his voice, ¡°You can sleep for a while, I will wake you up at eight o¡¯clock.¡± Gu Li shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not tired either.¡± After all, they were about to get married, every cell in her body was extremely active at this time, how could she possibly feel tired? ¡°However, darling, I think I¡¯m a little hungry.¡± Gu Li touched her t stomach and suggested, ¡°How about we look for something to eat? I know there¡¯s a 24-hour convenience store across the road.¡±
¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting started the engine. They crossed the road and stopped at the convenience store Gu Li had mentioned. They walked in hand in hand. The store clerk, who had been dozing off, was instantly attracted by their striking good looks. Her sleepiness disappeared entirely. ¡°Wee.¡± She squeezed out a smile, her eyes fixed on them, unsure of whether to look at Mo Shiting or Gu Li first. After all, they were both incredibly good-looking, and stood together as if they were a perfect match made by heaven. ¡°Darling, I want to eat oden, what about you?¡± Gu Li, clinging to Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, pointed with her delicate fingers towards the food disy in the store. Mo Shiting had no interest in the food there, but he didn¡¯t want to dampen Gu Li¡¯s spirits, so he simply said: ¡°The same as you.¡± ¡°Alright then.¡± Gu Liughed heartily, turning to the clerk who was still staring at them dumbfounded, ¡°Hi, can I have arge serving of oden please?¡± ¡°Sure, please wait a moment.¡± The clerk came to her senses and hurried to the food area to prepare the oden for Gu Li. Gu Li took this opportunity to go to the other counters, grabbing two bottles of milk, two boxes of instant noodles, and several packs of snacks. This image wasn¡¯t at all like they were about to get married, but more like they were going camping. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but tease her: ¡°You have quite an appetite.¡± Knowing he was making fun of her, Gu Li defended herself: ¡°I¡¯m eating snacks to pass the time. After all, there are still three hours to go before the Civil Affairs Bureau opens.¡±
Mo Shiting curled his lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wouldn¡¯t let you.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Humph.¡± The clerk, silently preparing the oden, heard their conversation and suddenly understood. So they were a couple nning to register at the Civil Affairs Bureau, how fortunate they were.
To express her well wishes, she decided to prepare a little extra for them to eat. After paying the bill, Gu Li, holding arge bowl of oden, had a hint of doubt in her eyes. Um, she remembered eating arge serving of oden at this store before, but¡­ it seems that there was not this much food? ¡­ After eating instant noodles and oden in the store, Gu Li, satisfied, carried several bags of snacks back to the car with Mo Shiting. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only seven o¡¯clock, time seems to be passing so slowly.¡± At this moment, Gu Li truly felt as if a day was like a year. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond because Lu Yang¡¯s call came in right then. Lu Yang did not know that he had rushed to the Civil Affairs Bureau with Gu Li overnight to register. If he was calling this early in the morning, it must be about something big he couldn¡¯t handle. Sure enough, as soon as he answered the phone, he heard Lu Yang¡¯s anxious voice: ¡°Young master, you finally answered the phone.¡± ¡°I just put my phone on silent mode, what happened?¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome face suddenly turned serious. Gu Li immediately looked at him, her eyes full of concern.
Lu Yang said: ¡°Old Master Mo fell down the stairs early this morning and is now being rushed to the hospital. Uncle Guan said you weren¡¯t answering your phone and you weren¡¯t at the Blue Sky Blue Sea residence, so he had me find you.¡± ¡°Alright, I got it. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Mo Shiting put down his phone, his brow furrowed and his face turned particrly gloomy. Gu Li put her arm around his shoulder and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Grandfather¡­¡± Mo Shiting finally snapped back to reality and sighed, ¡°Grandfather fell and got hurt. He¡¯s now being rushed to the hospital.¡± ¡°What? Will Grandfather be okay?¡± Gu Li¡¯s voice trembled with anxiety, ¡°Quick, let¡¯s hurry to the hospital.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting took a deep breath, and hurriedly started the engine. ¡­ The news that Old Master Mo had fallen down the stairs and fallen unconscious caused a significant stir in the Mo family. The other members of the Mo family arrived at the hospital one after another. Even Mrs. Song was there.
Because they could not reach Mo Shiting, he and Gu Li were almost thest to arrive. Old Master Mo was still in the operating room being treated. The Mo family members gathered in the hallway, whispering to each other. The situation seemed very serious. Fearing that something might happen to Old Master Mo, Gu Li¡¯s heart clenched. When Mrs. Song saw Gu Li, she walked over with the help of Aunt Liu, pointed at her and cursed, ¡°It¡¯s all because of your bad luck that the old man had an ident.¡± Chapter 461: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_1 Chapter 461: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_1 Gu Li, perplexed and annoyed by the harsh words, was just about to retort when Mo Shiting beat her to it, saying, ¡°Grandmother, to nder so recklessly is not bing of your stature as an elder.¡± ¡°Are you using me of nder?¡± Mrs. Song trembled with anger, her hand shaking. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? On what grounds does she deserve such baseless usations from you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± ¡°Grandmother, Grandfather is still receiving treatment. I don¡¯t wish to argue with you.¡± Mo Shiting finished coldly, leading Gu Li away, when the elderlydy grabbed him. ¡°Mo Shiting, have you lost all respect for your family? You would defend this jinx?¡± Jinx again? Gu Li rolled her eyes in frustration. It seemed the olddy detested her to the point where she could conjure up a plethora of insults at any given moment. Wasn¡¯t she beloved by all who met her, as beautiful as a blossoming flower? Why couldn¡¯t she earn the olddy¡¯s approval?
At the end of the day, it was because the olddy only cared about a person¡¯s social background. As for Gu Li¡¯s true identity, the olddy remained ignorant. The grandmother and grandson were at odds due to Gu Li, and naturally it drew the attention of the surrounding Mo family members. They exchanged nces and silently gathered around to spectate. Mo Shiting shot them a sharp look, pulling Gu Li closer to him. His cold tone dered, ¡°Let me make this clear, Gu Li is my wife. If anyone disrespects her, they are disrespecting me!¡± His emphatic statement fell, silencing everyone present. The Mo family elders, who had initially wanted to interrogate Gu Li based on the olddy¡¯s words, had no choice but to swallow their words under Mo Shiting¡¯s authority. The olddy herself was incensed to the point where it physically hurt. At that moment, she realized fully that her grandson no longer held her in his heart¡­ She staggered, almost falling. The nearby Aunt Liu had forgotten to assist her, but Gu Li, quick to react, stepped forward to steady her just in time. ¡°Are you alright?¡± No matter what, the woman was well past seventy. Gu Li¡¯s inherent kindnesspelled her to express concern for the older woman. However, her good intentions were unappreciated, ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to care about me in front of others! Mo Shiting might fall for your act, but I, Song Xiyue, won¡¯t!¡± ¡°Fine, I understand.¡± Gu Li withdrew her hand. She had no interest in trying to win the affection of someone so cold and unresponsive. Mo Shiting¡¯s face darkened as he bluntly stated, ¡°Grandmother, no matter how much you dislike her, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that she will be the future Mistress of the Mo Family. Uncle Guan, arrange to send the olddy back to the Song family.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Uncle Guan immediately acknowledged themand. The olddy didn¡¯t expect that he wouldn¡¯t even allow her to stay in the hospital. Gnashing her teeth, she gritted out, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. You think you¡¯re all grown up, well I can¡¯t control you anymore. Aunt Liu, let¡¯s leave.¡±
¡°Yes, madam.¡± Aunt Liu hastily supported her, leaving the hospital. Secretly, she criticized the situation. Mrs. Song¡¯s influence in the Mo family was increasingly diminishing. If Miss Yunsi hoped to rece Gu Li and marry Young Master Mo, it seemed she couldn¡¯t count on Mrs. Song¡¯s help anymore. That wouldn¡¯t do; she needed to inform Miss Yunsi of this. Once back at the Song residence, after confirming that Miss Yunsi was likely awake, Aunt Liu sent her a long string of messages, detailing everything that had urred at the hospital.
Shen residence. Shen Yunsi was sitting at the dining table, elegantly eating her breakfast. Upon noticing a new message alert on her phone, she opened it to see that it was sent by Aunt Liu. After reading through the message, Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes narrowed in evident disdain. Unexpectedly, Mrs. Song had proven to be even less useful than she¡¯d anticipated and was unlikely to be of any use henceforth. Given that, there was no longer need to attend to Aunt Liu. So, Shen Yunsi didn¡¯t even bother to reply to the message. Aunt Liu waited a good while for a response, but none came. Sheforted herself thinking that perhaps Miss Yunsi was still sleeping, and hadn¡¯t seen the message yet. Wait a little longer¡­ right, wait a little longer. Meanwhile, Shen Yunsi absent-mindedly finished her breakfast. A maid respectfully announced, ¡°Miss, Miss Yuxin has arrived.¡± ¡°Ah, let her in the living room.¡± Shen Yunsi rose from the seat as she spoke. The maid replied, ¡°Okay,¡± before leaving swiftly. Before long, Qiu Yuxin, with a limited edition handbag on her arm, walked in with grace and style.
¡°You¡¯re here.¡± Sitting on the sofa, Shen Yunsi sipped her coffee without even sparing Qiu Yuxin a nce. ¡°Yes, I am. I came to discuss something with you.¡± Qiu Yuxin hurried over, taking a seat on the single-seater next to her. Chapter 462: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_2 Chapter 462: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_2 ¡°Miss Yuxin, please have some coffee.¡± The servant politely offered the coffee. Qiu Yuxin said, ¡°Thank you,¡± but didn¡¯t drink it. Instead, she went straight to the point, ¡°Do you know? I found out something, rted to Gu Li.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± Shen Yunsi finally lifted her eyelids, showing some interest. Qiu Yuxin leaned towards her and whispered, ¡°The Tang Group, you know it, right? It¡¯s the wealthiest group in M Country. I met their Chairwoman, Tang Wan, yesterday. She looks so much like Gu Li, at least a seventy or eighty percent match. Plus, I heard that the Tang family lost a daughter 16 years ago. Do you think they could be mother and daughter? If that¡¯s true, then Gu Li¡¯s background would be unbelievable.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Shen Yunsi furrowed her brow, a thought struck her, reminding her of when someone wanted to test Gu Li¡¯s hair for a DNA test. Could it be that it was the Tang family? Fortunately, she had swapped the samples at the time, otherwise, wouldn¡¯t she have indirectly helped Gu Li to find her family? However, there are too many people in this world who look alike, not all necessarily have blood rtions. Perhaps, Gu Li is not Tang Wan¡¯s daughter.
If there¡¯s a chance, she wouldn¡¯t mind doing a DNA test for them. She still had Gu Li¡¯s hair sample; she didn¡¯t throw it away at the time for some unknown reason. Now, she just needed Tang Wan¡¯s sample. ¡°You met Tang Wan yesterday? She¡¯s in Hua Country?¡± Shen Yunsi asked seemingly unintentionally. Qiu Yuxin smiled, ¡°Yes, I bumped into her at your family¡¯s hotel. She¡¯s staying there.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes gleamed, a hint of a smile passing over her face. Look, even destiny is helping her, bringing Tang Wan right to her doorstep. Unaware of Shen Yunsi¡¯s intentions, Qiu Yuxin continued, ¡°Yunsi, you know, I¡¯ve always wanted to break into the film industry in M Country, but don¡¯t have the connections. Since Tang Wan is staying at your hotel, why don¡¯t you take the chance to know her and perhaps help me out a bit?¡± Shen Yunsi pursed her lips and looked at her thoughtfully, ¡°You came to see me today just for this?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡± Qiu Yuxinughed awkwardly, ¡°The Tang Group owns Tang Xin Entertainment. If I could sign a contract with them, that would be amazing. Yunsi, you know that I just signed with GE not long ago, and then GE went bankrupt. I don¡¯t have a goodpany, good resources, everything is unpredictable. We¡¯ve been good friends for so many years, could you help me out? Hm?¡± Shen Yunsi: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Yunsi?¡± ¡°No!¡± Shen Yunsi refused decisively. She had no connection with the Tang Group at all. She certainly wouldn¡¯t try to create connections just for Qiu Yuxin¡¯s sake. How demeaning would that be? After all, Qiu Yuxin was not important to her at all.
¡°Ah, I knew it would be troublesome for you. Forget it then.¡± Qiu Yuxin dropped the matter. All she can do now is rely on herself. Even though she understood Shen Yunsi¡¯s position, Qiu Yuxin couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed.
Shen Yunsi sipped her coffee and suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider joining Shi Li Entertainment?¡± ¡°What? You¡¯re asking me to go to Shi Li?¡± Qiu Yuxin opened her eyes wide, incredulous. Shen Yunsi said lightly: ¡°Isn¡¯t Shi Li Entertainment recruiting new talents recently? As far as I know, they don¡¯t have any notable artists yet. If you join, you would be their top artist.¡± Qiu Yuxin was speechless: ¡°I get what you are saying, but the boss of Shi Li Entertainment is Gu Li. We¡¯re at odds with each other. Even if I¡¯m willing to go, Gu Li definitely won¡¯t ept me.¡± Shen Yunsiughed, ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t try?¡± She knew Gu Li liked to challenge and hated to admit defeat. With this kind of personality, Gu Li would definitely be interested in recruiting Qiu Yuxin. Qiu Yuxin¡¯s been under her maniption for so many years. She didn¡¯t believe that Gu Li had the ability to win over Qiu Yuxin. Therefore, Qiu Yuxin is simply a pawn she ces next to Gu Li. ¡°Go ahead, consider it as helping me monitor her. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you go for nothing. I¡¯ll help you keep an eye out for entertainment resources in M Country that you want.¡± Shen Yunsi tried to persuade her earnestly. Qiu Yuxin could only nod, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a try.¡± ¡­
The old man¡¯s surgery went very smoothly, but because he hit his head, he wouldn¡¯t wake up until the next day. By noon, the elders of the Mo family gradually left one after the other. Only Gu Li and Mo Shiting stayed in the hospital. Because of this sudden ident, neither of them was in the mood to go to the registration office. Mo Shiting ruffled Gu Li¡¯s hair, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! We can¡¯t get married today, either.¡± Chapter 463: 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_3 Chapter 463: Chapter 333 Whoever Disrespects Her Is Against Me_3 Gu Li grasped his hand, squeezing out a smile: ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as our hearts are together, whether we have a marriage certificate or not isn¡¯t important.¡± ¡°It¡¯s important to me!¡± Mo Shiting was very certain. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help joking, ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll run away?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded firmly. She has too many suitors, he was indeed afraid that she might be snatched away. Gu Li wanted to reassure him that she wouldn¡¯t run away. But on second thought, she decided to keep him worried about her. So, she simply warned, ¡°Then you better perform well. Otherwise, I can leave you at any time.¡± Mo Shiting was amused by her words, ¡°Okay!¡±
¡­ Old Master Mo was asleep for a full 24 hours and woke up early the next day. Opening his eyes, he found himself lying in a hospital with the scene of his fall graduallying back to him. He didn¡¯t expect to survive such a high fall. He was truly grateful to heaven and the protection of his ancestors. The room was quiet. As Old Master Mo prepared to get up, he realized that Gu Li was sleeping by his bed. Such a filial child, always staying by her grandfather¡¯s side. He wasn¡¯t disappointed for doting on her. Looking at Gu Li, a warm feeling unconsciously welled up in the old man¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to wake up Gu Li, but she was a light sleeper and woke up at any slight noise. Rubbing her eyes and seeing Old Master Mo smiling at her, the girl couldn¡¯t help eximing excitedly, ¡°Grandpa, you¡¯re awake. Great, I¡¯m going to call the doctor.¡± Gu Li was so flustered that she forgot to ring the bell at the bed, and ran out instead. ¡°This child, hehe¡­¡± Old Master Mo shook his head slightly, his voice full of affection. Not long after, Gu Li brought the doctor in. Alsoing in was Uncle Guan. He had just brought breakfast from home and, coincidentally, Old Master Mo had just woken up. It was a cause for celebration. The doctor performed a serious examination on Old Master Mo,ughing as he said, ¡°Old Master Mo¡¯s recovery is very good, everyone can rest assured.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Gu Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. Old Master Mo asked, ¡°When can I be discharged?¡±
The doctor honestly said, ¡°Not that soon. It¡¯s rmended to do a full-body examination in two days and if everything is fine, then you can be discharged.¡± ¡°What? Still have to stay two more days?¡± Old Master Mo refused, protesting on the spot. One look at him, full of life immediately after waking up, made it hard to believe that anything was wrong.
The doctor tried to exin, but Old Master Mo refused to listen. He was adamant about being discharged today. ¡°Young Madam, you see¡ª¡ª¡± Helpless, the doctor looked at Gu Li. He could see that this new young madam of the Mo family had a lot of say at home, maybe Old Master Mo will listen to her. Gu Li got the doctor¡¯s message and quickly said, ¡°Grandpa, do you know, Brother Ting and I were frightened to death when we found out you had an ident? Just listen to the doctor, stay for a couple more days. At worst, I¡¯ll stay in the hospital with you, okay?¡± ¡°I can stay with you in the hospital?¡± Old Master Mo was very pleased. ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Li nodded without hesitation, ¡°Brother Ting has to work and doesn¡¯t have time to stay here, but I can.¡± Uncle Guan also chimed in, ¡°Old Master Mo, you should listen to the doctor¡¯s rmendation and stay for a few more days. Otherwise, it will be hard for us to report to the young master.¡± Old Master Mo puffed out his chest and bulged his eyes, ¡°Do I have to report to that brat? Is he the grandfather, or am I?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡± Hearing Old Master Mo say something so childish, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butugh.
The doctor and Uncle Guan also secretly covered their mouths. ¡°Cough cough¡ª¡ª¡± Old Master Mo pretended to cough twice and after thinking for a moment, he said seriously, ¡°All right, I¡¯ll reluctantly stay here for two more days. But Gu Li, you can just do what you need to do, don¡¯t let me dy your studies. It¡¯ll be okay as long as old Guan is here.¡± ¡°Yes, Young Madam, I heard you have an exam tomorrow. You should go back to school tonight.¡± Uncle Guan kindly reminded. Gu Li pped her head violently, ¡°That¡¯s right, I totally forgot about it.¡± The doctor, seeing Old Master Mo agreeing to stay in the hospital, said with a smile, ¡°Then let¡¯s stick to this n. I¡¯ll return to my office, call me if you need anything.¡± ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± Uncle Guan escorted the doctor out. ¡°Where¡¯s that kid Shiting? It¡¯s Sunday, is he still working?¡± Old Master Mo was a bit unhappy not seeing Mo Shiting. His temperament now was a bit fickle, like a child. Gu Li exined, ¡°Brother Ting went to take a call, he should be back soon.¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Old Master Mo was finally satisfied and nodded. Instantly remembering something, his face filled with a smile, which made Gu Li nervous. Chapter 464: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_1 Chapter 464: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_1 Sure enough, the next second, he was heard gleefully saying, ¡°Gu Li, you and Shiting, did you guys remarry? I heard bright and early yesterday morning that you two had gone to register. But as it turns out, in my excitement, I wasn¡¯t looking where I was going and tumbled down the stairs.¡± So, that¡¯s what really happened. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°What are you standing there for? Bring me your marriage certificate, hurry.¡± ¡°Grandpa, we¡­¡± Gu Li hesitated to speak. The elderly man blinked, ¡°What? You don¡¯t have it on you?¡± Gu Li: ¡°No, it¡¯s just, um¡­¡± How was she supposed to exin to him that because of his fall, she and Mo Shiting didn¡¯t manage to register in time? What if the old man fainted on the spot?
Seeing her stammer for words, the old man became impatient, ¡°What¡¯s with the stammering? Little Pear, this is unlike you.¡± ¡°Well, Brother Ting and I reconsidered the almanac and thought yesterday was not the best day, so we decided to choose another auspicious day to register.¡± Good, this excuse was wless. But, the old man looked disappointed, ¡°Ah, the joy was short-lived.¡± ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t be unhappy.¡± Gu Li walked over to him, holding his arm, ¡°Let me help you lie down. You should recover first. When you¡¯re discharged, we¡¯ll go to the civil affairs bureau together, and Brother Ting and I will collect the marriage certificate under your witness. How about it?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± A low male voice chimed in right on time, catching the attention of the old man and Gu Li. Seeing it was Mo Shiting, the old man snorted proudly, ¡°Hey, kiddo, your grandpa hasn¡¯t agreed yet!¡± Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows and replied coolly, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to?¡± ¡°This¡­¡± The old man was taken aback. That darned brat, always trying to infuriate him, hmph! ¡°Finished with your call?¡± Gu Li naturally walked over to Mo Shiting and asked him while smiling. ¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, reaching out to touch her hair, his gaze so focused that the old man felt like a third wheel. So, the old man waved his hand, ¡°Everyone out, don¡¯t disturb me.¡± With that, he opened the thermos Uncle Guan had just brought and started sipping on his porridge.
Seeing Shiting¡¯s grandfather in good spirits, Mo Shiting finally let his guard down. At this time, Uncle Guan also returned. Seeing that his grandfather hadpany, Mo Shiting then said, ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m taking Gu Li out to eat.¡± ¡°Go, eat well.¡±
The old man encouraged them. Having been unconscious for a day and a night, these kids must have been shocked and scared, not having had a proper meal. After the young couple left holding hands, Uncle Guan couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Old man, the young master and Young Madam really take good care of you.¡± The old man red at him, ¡°Do I need you to tell me that? Can¡¯t I see it?¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Leading Gu Li out of the hospital building, Mo Shiting tenderly asked her, ¡°You barely ate anythingst night, you must be starving, right?¡± ¡°Yeah, a bit.¡± Gu Li nodded honestly, ¡°Seeing that grandpa is alright, I finally regained my appetite.¡± As she spoke, she hooked her arm around Mo Shiting¡¯s, ¡°Dear husband, what should we eat?¡± Mo Shiting held her waist tightly, his eyes twinkling with amusement, ¡°You threw yourself into my arms early in the morning, I rather fancy eating you instead.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t expect him to tease her at a time like this, her lovely face turned a deep shade of red, ¡°Cut it out, be serious.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡±
¡°How about soy milk and fried dough sticks? I suddenly feel like eating the most ordinary things, let¡¯s find a roadside stall?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t refuse, ¡°You lead the way.¡± Gu Li let go of him and gave an imperfect salute, ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Mo Shiting shook his head helplessly, ¡°You¡¯ll never change.¡± But you¡¯re still very cute. ¡­ Meanwhile. After learning about the possibility of Gu Li and Tang Wan being mother and daughter that afternoon, Shen Yunsi went to the hospital. He found a trustworthy doctor to run a DNA test, and the results, which came back in two hours, confirmed their mother-daughter rtionship. ¡°Haha¡ª¡ª¡± Unexpectedly discovering this secret, Shen Yunsiughed excitedly in his car. It seems that the heavens don¡¯t want that little bitch Gu Li to find her own mother.
Just as well, a wild girl like her whocks manners deserves to be without a mother! After cursing Gu Li, Shen Yunsi had a brainwave, and a malicious n immediately came to mind. ¡­ The next day, Gu Li couldn¡¯t apany Ye Yining to their appointment because of her grandfather¡¯s hospitalization, so Ye Yining went on her own. Chapter 465: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_2 Chapter 465: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_2 She arranged to meet with Tang Wan at a caf¨¦ in the city centre. Before she arrived, Tang Wan was already there. Apanying Tang Wan was Tang Yue. ¡°Sis, why do I have toe with you to meet your friend? I¡¯m quite busy.¡± At this point, Tang Yue had no idea that the friend Tang Wan arranged for him to meet was a young girl, with the purpose of this meeting being a blind date. Tang Wan didn¡¯t dare tell him beforehand, fearing that he might make up an excuse to slip away. Seeing her brother appearing impatient, Tang Wan silently grumbled to herself: You little brat, when you meet Yiningter, you better not screw things up. She elegantly stirred a small spoon in her coffee cup, speaking unhurriedly: ¡°Even if you¡¯re busy, you should have time for a cup of coffee, right? Besides, if I didn¡¯t bring you out, you¡¯d still be lying in the hospital.¡± Tang Yue was speechless: ¡°So, this is your justification for making a sick person apany you out for coffee?¡± ¡°Hehe.¡±
Tang Wan¡¯sughter was particrly bright, ¡°You could say that.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± In the face of her brother¡¯s disgruntled look, Tang Wan leisurely picked up her cup of coffee and took a small sip without a care in the world. She caught a glimpse of an attractive figure entering the caf¨¦ through the corner of her eyes. Smiling slightly, she intentionally said to Tang Yue: ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re unwilling to wait here with me, you can leave.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Yue looked doubtful. Why did he not dare to believe it? ¡°Of course! When have I ever lied to you?¡± Tang Wan put down her coffee cup, her beautiful face disying pure innocence. After taking a closer look at her and failing to read her intentions, Tang Yue simply stood up: ¡°Alright then, take your time. I¡¯ll be going first.¡± With that said, he nonchntly turned to leave. However, before he had a chance to step out, a pleasant, oriole-like voice hurriedly chimed in: ¡°I¡¯m sorry for beingte, Auntie, I was caught in traffic.¡± As soon as Ye Yining entered the caf¨¦, she saw Tang Wan. Afraid that she waste, she immediately ran over, so hastily that she didn¡¯t notice who was standing across from Tang Wan. ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± Tang Yue recognized her at first nce. ¡°Ah?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Ye Yining hastily turned her head and saw a vaguely familiar face. Wasn¡¯t this the handsome guy who had a car ident with her a few days ago, called¡­ what was it? Oh, Little Pear said his name was Tang Yue? Yes, that should be the name. They both have the same surname?
Could he be this auntie¡¯s brother? Before Ye Yining could sort out her thoughts, Tang Wan asked in surprise: ¡°You guys know each other?¡± ¡°No!¡± ¡°No!¡±
Their responses were in perfect unison. They had only met once and didn¡¯t even know each other¡¯s real identity, so it was technically correct to say they didn¡¯t know each other. Seeing the synchrony between them, Tang Wan¡¯s smile became even more ambiguous. ¡°You don¡¯t know each other? Then what was that about just now?¡± Tang Wan looked at Tang Yue with a gossip-like look on her face. Not wanting to exin so much to his sister, Tang Yue simply stated: ¡°I mistook her for someone else.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t believe it and decided to ask Ye Yining directly. ¡°Mm, that¡¯s right.¡± Since Tang Yue clearly didn¡¯t want to bring up the car ident, Ye Yining readily yed along. However, Tang Wan didn¡¯t press the matter further. She warmly greeted Ye Yining: ¡°Come, sit here. Let¡¯s talk after you¡¯ve taken a seat.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you, Auntie.¡±
Ye Yining took the seat next to her with grace and poise. Tang Yue was still standing in his ce. He was still quite surprised that his sister knew this girl and seemed to have a good rtionship with her. They must have just met in Hua Country, since if his family had known this girl earlier, his sister, with her temperament, would have arranged a blind date for him hundreds of years ago. Why would she wait until now? And within only a few days, this girl not only got to know me, but also happened to know my sister. Does she have a hidden motive? Thinking about this, Tang Yue wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave anymore and decided to return to his original position. Seeing this, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes twinkled, brimming with amusement. Hehe, I knew it! Yining is so beautiful, exactly this brat¡¯s type. He¡¯s practically staring at her. And just now, he almost tried to strike up a conversation with her, but came up with such ame excuse? Mistaken identity? Not even people from her generation would use such a clich¨¦d pick-up line. Oh well, as his sister, she¡¯d better help him out. If Tang Yue knew that his suspicion of Ye Yining was mistakenly construed by Tang Wan as having a crush on her, he¡¯d probably be aghast.
¡°Yining, I¡¯m not sure what kind of drink you like, so I didn¡¯t order for you. Would you like to order now?¡± Chapter 466: 334 Mother-Daughter Relationship_3 Chapter 466: Chapter 334 Mother-Daughter Rtionship_3 Tang Wan warmly asked Ye Yining. Seeing customerse in, the waiter dutifully brought over the menu. ¡°Alright.¡± Ye Yining squinted and smiled softly at the waiter. ¡°Can I get a hot Americano, please?¡± ¡°Alright, please hold on a moment.¡± The waiter retreated with a smile. Tang Wan quickly found a topic to discuss, ¡°So you like Americano too? Just like our Xiaoyue. Oh, I forgot to introduce you, this is my brother Tang Yue. Xiaoyue, this is Ye Yining, Ye as in leaves, Yi as in Yi Ren in Shui Yi Fang, and Ning as in peace.¡± ¡°Hello, Mr. Tang.¡± Ye Yining courteously greeted him. Tang Yue responded coldly: ¡°Mm.¡±
Tang Wan: ¡°???¡± Could it be? Is he putting on airs at this time? No wonder he¡¯s been single for 28 years. She took another sip of her coffee absent-mindedly, then promptly got up. ¡°I¡¯m going to make a phone call outside, you guys chat first.¡± With that, before leaving the two of them any chance to refuse, she quickly walked away with her cell phone. In the four-seat caf¨¦, only Tang Yue and Ye Yining were left sitting face to face. Neither of them took the initiative to break the silence, which was somewhat awkward. Thankfully, at this moment, the waiter brought over a cup of coffee. ¡°Here is your hot Americano, enjoy your coffee.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Ye Yining epted with both hands, took a sip with her head down and pondered how to break the strange silence. Before she could speak, Tang Yue asked first, ¡°How did you meet my sister?¡± ¡°Oh, a friend asked me to give her and Mother Tang a ride.¡± Ye Yining simply told Tang Yue about how she met Tang Wan. ¡°What a coincidence?¡± Tang Yue furrowed his brow, his tone revealing a hint of suspicion. Ye Yining wasn¡¯t stupid and immediately sensed his doubt. Her face darkened instinctively. ¡°What are you implying? That I deliberately approached Aunt Tang?¡± Tang Yue noticed that her eyes were clear and didn¡¯t seem to be lying, so his eyes softened a bit. Maybe, he misunderstood? He wanted to make up for his mistake, but the words that came out of his mouth were: ¡°My sister isn¡¯t that much older than you, are you sure you want to call her Auntie?¡± ¡°This¡­ ¡±
Ye Yining was immediately at a loss for words. The reason why she called Tang Wan auntie was actually because she resembled Gu Li so much. She couldn¡¯t help but regard her as Gu Li¡¯s real mother and so, the term auntie came naturally. Only after Tang Yue mentioned it, did she realize that the title might be inappropriate. I hope Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t mind. Meanwhile, Tang Wan was hiding behind a panel in the corner observing the two of them.
Seeing the two not uttering a word for a long time, she was near panic. Tang Yue, Tang Yue, if you keep going like this, even when your sister bes a grandmother, you still wouldn¡¯t be a father. The thought of this made her miss her Tang Tang again. Tang Tang, where are you? Do you know how hard your mommy¡¯s been looking for you? ¡ª¡ª¡ª- Ye Yining and Tang Yue were looking at each other, but after waiting for a while, Tang Wan still didn¡¯t return. Both of them were worried about her. ¡°Maybe, she went to the restroom. I should go look for her.¡± As Ye Yining spoke, she got up from her seat. ¡°Please allow me to trouble you.¡± Tang Yue gave a slight nod, watching her slender silhouette walk away. As soon as she was gone, Tang Yue made a call to Mo Shiting.
¡°Are you busy?¡± ¡°Busy!¡± Mo Shiting answered sinctly. Right now, he is in the family lounge of the hospital, busily checking the lunar calendar to see which day is suitable for marriage registration. Somehow, it turned out that no day in the next half a month was suitable for it? Therefore, Young Master Mo wasn¡¯t in a very good mood. Tang Yue could tell from his tone that he wasn¡¯t in a good mood, thinking that he was worried about his grandfather¡¯s health, he couldn¡¯t help but ask out of concern, ¡°How is your grandfather¡¯s recovery?¡± ¡°No serious problems, thanks for your concern.¡± Mo Shiting responded indifferently. Tang Yue: ¡°Did you have a fight with Gu Li?¡± Mo Shiting refuted irritably, ¡°Do I look like a man who would fight with his wife?¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± He seems too furious. Could it be that he had ran into a volcano?
It must be said, handsome man, you¡¯ve found out the truth. ¡°What made you call?¡± Tang Yue was, after all, his partner, so Mo Shiting softened his tone a bit. ¡°I want you to help me investigate someone.¡± It was Mo Shiting¡¯s territory in Hua Country. It would be easy for him to look up someone¡¯s information. ¡°Who?¡± ¡°A girl named Ye Yining.¡± ¡°Who?¡± Mo Shiting confirmed again. Ye Yining, wasn¡¯t that Little Pear¡¯s Sister Yining? Same name and surname? Or the same person? Mo Shiting pursed his lips, suddenly remembered, ¡°The girl who crashed into your car? What are you investigating her for?¡± ¡°Nothing much, I¡¯m just curious.¡±
Tang Yue answered in a light and breezy manner. Mo Shiting slightly curved his lips, implying, ¡°Sorry, I couldn¡¯t help you with that.¡± ¡°Hello?¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t expect him to refuse, was about to say something more, but on the other end of the phone, he already hung up abruptly. Chapter 467: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_1 Chapter 467: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_1 ¡°Who asked for your help? Why did you refuse?¡± Gu Li had just walked in to hear Mo Shiting refusing to help someone, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Mo Shiting lifted his gaze from his phone screen, ¡°Tang Yue. He¡¯s taken a fancy to a woman and wants me to check out her background.¡± If a man goes to all the trouble to investigate a woman he barely knows, it¡¯s either he¡¯s interested in her, or what? Surprise shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°Tang Yue has someone he likes? He¡¯s only recently moved to Hua Country, and he¡¯s already in the hospital, but he already has someone he likes? Is she a doctor or nurse?¡± Facing Gu Li¡¯s barrage of questions, Mo Shiting really didn¡¯t want to tell her that the woman Tang Yue had eyes for was none other than her good friend Ye Yining. After all, if this little girl were to find out, she would probably want to y matchmaker. ¡°Who knows what he¡¯s thinking.¡± Mo Shiting replied casually, quickly changing the subject, ¡°October 28 is a good day, why don¡¯t we register on that day?¡± For him, nothing is more important than his own marriage.
His biggest wish now is to make Gu Li his legitimate wife. But the lousy old calendar was against him, there were only three suitable days for marriage in a month, and two of them fell on weekends. He didn¡¯t really care about auspicious days, but Gu Li did. ¡°Sure, no problem.¡± Gu Li consented with a smile. But not even a secondter, she suddenly remembered something, her head hanging low as she said to Mo Shiting in a weak voice: ¡°Er, on the 28th, I think I am supposed to be attending a Brainiac contest in M Country.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± It took a lot of self-control for him to contain his restless heart and ask her in a deep voice. Gu Li took out her phone and read the message the school administration had sent her: ¡°The annual World Universi Students Brainiac Competition will be held in M Country from October 27 to 29 this year.¡± Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°This damnpetition really knows how to pick dates.¡± Knowing that he was upset, Gu Li could only offer an apologetic smile, ¡°This just proves that those are indeed good days, hehe.¡± Looking at her forced smile, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help reaching out to pinch her face, his lips curling up in wicked delight, ¡°You were already ugly, and this smile just makes you even more ugly.¡± Even though she knew he was teasing her, Gu Li puffed up her cheeks in protest, saying, ¡°What sort of eyesight do you have, calling me ugly? Let me tell you, if I wanted to, the title of Imperial City University¡¯s beauty queen would be mine!¡± When the girl gets angry, she looks like a puffed up blowfish, so adorable. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help pinching her again, the smile still dancing in his eyes, ¡°Mmm, if you were willing, even the title of Miss World could be yours.¡± Picking up on his teasing, Gu Li gave him a re, ¡°All you know is how to make fun of me. I have to think seriously about whether I want to marry you or not.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, subtly pulling her into his arms, his hands crossed over her chest, his maic voice carrying a trace of danger, ¡°If you¡¯re not marrying me, who will you marry? Huh?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll marry¡­ Ting Shi Mo.¡±
Gu Li yfully reversed his name. Mo Shiting paused for a moment, and then said with a straight face, ¡°Coincidentally, my name is Ting Shi Mo.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª
For Gu Li¡¯s sake, Old Master Mo decided to send her back to Imperial City University that afternoon. ¡°Grandpa, are you sure you don¡¯t need me to stay?¡± Gu Li truly regarded Old Master Mo as her own grandfather. When he took a tumble down the stairs, it genuinely scared her. She was still shaken when she remembered the moment she found out that he was unconscious. Old Master Mo waved his hand, ¡°No need, no need. Besides, I¡¯ll be out of the hospital in a couple of days, so it¡¯s really not a big deal.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Pear, I know you¡¯re filial, but as a student, you should always put your studies first, understand?¡± Old Master Mo was unusually serious. Gu Li could only nod, ¡°I understand. Grandpa, please take care.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, with Mo Shiting here, you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°Hmm, alright.¡± After bidding farewell to Old Master Mo, Gu Li packed up her things and got into Mo Shiting¡¯s car.
Today, Mo Shiting insisted on driving her back to school. Wanting to spend more time with him, Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse. By the time they reached Imperial City University, it was already dark. They had dinner outside and then hand in hand, entered campus. Chapter 468: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_2 Chapter 468: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_2 The night of early autumn, the weather was cool, a gentle breeze blew, bringing a trace of chillness, yet it felt incrediblyfortable. ¡°Brother Ting-¡± Strolling along the tree-lined path, Gu Li suddenly stopped, looking up at him and calling out. Probably out of habit, her subconscious always referred him as ¡®Brother Ting¡¯. Mo Shiting had corrected her a few times, butter, he simply gave up. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Mo Shiting looked down at her. Under the dim yellow street lights, the girl¡¯s pale face looked even more vivid. Her dimples rippled slightly, creating an irresistible charm. His ck eyes narrowed, his gaze deep and mesmerizing, as if they held a powerful ma, effortlessly drawing people in. ¡°Since it¡¯s early, let¡¯s go watch a movie?¡±
Finishing the movie would take us up to 9 o¡¯clock, and he¡¯d be back in the city before 12. It¡¯s not thatte. After all, parting this time would mean not seeing each other for a week. She was not the slightest bit ready to say goodbye to him. Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts werepletely in sync with hers, so he immediately agreed without hesitation. ¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li smiled sweetly, happily hooking his arm and gesturing forward with her hand: ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Mo Shiting gently patted her head, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± ¡°Hey, why did you hit me while we¡¯re walking? Meanie!¡± The girl cried out with feigned anger. The man couldn¡¯t help but smile: ¡°You¡¯re cute.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not a reason to hit me.¡± ¡°Then how about a hit back?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Carry you?¡± ¡°Carry me? Yes! Yes!¡± As soon as she heard him offering a piggyback ride, Gu Li immediately perked up. Mo Shiting shook his head and chuckled, ¡°Alright, then hop on.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he half-squatted, signaling for her to climb onto his back. Gu Li didn¡¯t hold back, and very professionally climbed onto his back. The two of them shamelessly flirted around the campus, often attracting the attention of passersby. Luckily, because it was a dark, windy night, even the curious couldn¡¯t make out their faces. All they knew was that the guy was tall and handsome, and the girl, petite, was probably also pretty.
¡­ After watching a movie with Mo Shiting, the two of them couldn¡¯t bear to part, so they went to have ate-night snack together. By the time they returned to Imperial City University, it was already half past ten. Gu Li unbuckled her seat belt as she asked with concern: ¡°Brother Ting, why don¡¯t you stay the night at the nearby vi and head back to the city in the morning?¡±
Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes shown a trace of a smile: ¡°Will you stay with me?¡± Gu Li sighed: ¡°I¡¯d love to, but I¡¯m afraid if I go with you, I won¡¯t be able to bear to leave you in the morning. So what¡¯s the point?¡± She would eventually have to return to school, so it would be better to just say goodbye here. This damned long-distance rtionship wouldst another two years. She was starting to regret it a bit. Seeing her look so down, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but lean over, lifting her chin with his hand, forcing her to look into his eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The girl¡¯s voice was slightly coquettish, with a hint of childish innocence. A lump formed in Mo Shiting¡¯s throat, and he slowly opened his mouth: ¡°I want to kiss you.¡± After saying that, he leaned down and kissed her on the lips. Gu Li blinked her curled eyshes, her hands unconsciously wrapping around his neck, participating in his kiss. The temperature in the car gradually rose and it was soon filled with pink bubbles of romance. It was long, long after before Mo Shiting finally let her go. He gentlybed her messy hair over her forehead, his voice deepening a bit, ¡°Good girl, I¡¯lle and find you tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Tomorrow, tomorrow night?¡±
Gu Li was stunned and somewhat disbelief, ¡°Really? Aren¡¯t you busy?¡± ¡°I can work in the car.¡± He said seriously. Gu Li shook her head, ¡°No, it¡¯d be too exhausting that way. Please, just bear with it. The weekend is just around the corner, we¡¯ll meet on Friday night.¡± Rather than seeing him every day, she¡¯d prefer he took care of himself and didn¡¯t work himself too hard. ¡°¡­Alright.¡± Mo Shiting was silent for a while before he nodded and agreed. Time spent together always flew by so fast. Before they knew it, another half hour had gone by. The dorm curfew was at 11:30, and Gu Li didn¡¯t dare to dy. In the end, she managed to leave the car at thest minute, and ran towards the dormitory area. Mo Shiting silently followed her from behind, until he watched her safely enter the dormitory area, then he turned around and strode quickly toward his parked car. He got into the car, fastened the seat belt, started the engine, and the white Bentley instantly sped off like an arrow, heading towards the city. ¡­ Gu Li ran all the way up to the sixth floor.
Upon reaching the door of Room 601, she waspletely exhausted. The dormitory was still brightly lit, everyone was a night owl and no one was sleeping yet. Chapter 469: 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_3 Chapter 469: Chapter 335: The Inseparable Little Couple_3 Seeing her rushing in huffing and puffing, Chen Xue, who was sitting on the bed reading aic book, couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern, ¡°Pear, are you alright?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gu Li rested her hand on the edge of the bed, still panting heavily. Just as Mi Dong was about to climb into bed, she decided to walk over and rub Gu Li¡¯s back to help her catch her breath. ¡°Why did you run so fast? Were you being chased by some kind of enemy?¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡± Gu Liughed, ¡°Room captain, since when did you be so funny?¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t you walk slower then?¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I want to see you guys sooner?¡± Gu Li tugged at her lips, turning on her sweet-talking mode. However, her two roommates didn¡¯t appreciate it.
Chen Xue rolled her eyes, ¡°Cut it out, we aren¡¯t Young Master Mo, we¡¯re not falling for your charming words.¡± Mi Dong added, ¡°Indeed, evenbined, our looks don¡¯t match up to one-tenth of Young Master Mo¡¯s, we know our limits.¡± Gu Li grinned, ¡°You talk as if you¡¯ve met Mo Shiting, in fact, he¡¯s just average-looking, like, globally third ce.¡± Chen Xue & Mi Dong: ¡°Nothing more to say.¡± ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Qiao Yin?¡± Only then did Gu Li realize that one person was missing from their dorm room. Chen Xue replied truthfully, ¡°Oh her. She left after receiving a phone call and hasn¡¯te back yet.¡± ¡°It¡¯s sote and she¡¯s still not back? Shouldn¡¯t we give her a call to check up?¡± Gu Li kindly suggested. Although she wasn¡¯t very close to Qiao Yin, she was still a roommate and they should take care of one another. Mi Dong remarked, ¡°We called just now and she didn¡¯t answer. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer. If she doesn¡¯te back by midnight, we¡¯ll call again.¡± Just as she finished speaking, the door was pushed open and Qiao Yin staggered in, reeking of alcohol. ¡°Gosh, why did you drink so much?¡± Mi Dong quickly went up to meet her, pinched her nose, and then wafted her hand in the air to diffuse the smell. With the tiny space in their dorm room, the strong smell of alcohol was indeed unpleasant. Gu Li immediately went to the balcony and opened the door to air out the room. However, to Qiao Yin, their actions seemed like a rejection of her. Consequently, she started using Gu Li while continuously burping, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? As soon as I walk in, you open the balcony door? Do you look down on me? Just because you¡¯re a rich girl doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re anything special.¡± Gu Li blinked, her small face a bit stunned as Qiao Yin raged out of nowhere.
Chen Xue was also stunned by Qiao Yin¡¯s continuous usations. What happened? And why is she picking on Little Pear all of a sudden? Hasn¡¯t everything been peaceful till now?
Mi Dong was initially taken aback, but soon realized what was going on and quickly stopped Qiao Yin, who was trying to pick a fight with Gu Li, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re drunk. Sit down and rest.¡± There¡¯s no point in reasoning with a drunk person, especially when she appeared to be seriously intoxicated. Qiao Yin forcefully shrugged off Mi Dong¡¯s hand and growled, ¡°I¡¯m not drunk. It just pisses me off that you all hover around her¡­ So what if she¡¯s a bit wealthier and slightly more attractive? What¡¯s so great about that?¡± Gu Li frowned. To her surprise, this roommate had such a huge problem with her. She must have been hiding it and only vented it all out today with the help of alcohol. Chen Xue, afraid that Qiao Yin would continue to cause trouble, quickly got off the bed, walked over to Gu Li andforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t take her seriously. She¡¯s drunk and talking nonsense.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Gu Li spoke in an indifferent tone. Ever since she was little, there were always people who would feel envious of her. Therefore, the number of friends she could truly confide in were countable on one hand. When it came down to it, it was only her cousin Murong Qian and Murong Qian¡¯s bestie Ye Yining. But these two were both four to five years older than her, not in the same age group. This was quite sad. After all, she too wanted to make some good friends of the same age. Chen Xue patted her shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, when she wakes up tomorrow, I¡¯ll make sure she apologizes to you.¡± Gu Li curled her lips, looked at Chen Xue andughed, ¡°No need for that, let¡¯s not make it more ufortable. Let¡¯s just act as if this never happened.¡± ¡°But¡­.¡±
Seeing Gu Li¡¯s carefree expression, as if it didn¡¯t bother her at all, Chen Xue swallowed and was about to say something when Qiao Yin interrupted¡ª ¡°Boohoo¡­ I wanted to go participate in ¡®Super Brain¡¯ in M Country too but why did you have to take my spot? Boohoo¡­¡± ¡°Do you even know how long I¡¯ve been waiting for this? Afterpeting so much, I finally had a chance, but why did you manage to take it away so easily?¡± ¡°I¡¯m smart too. I¡¯m also the top student in the Chinese literature department. Where did I lose to you?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t ept this!¡± ¡°I hate people like you so much¡­¡± By now, Qiao Yin was crying andmenting about the injustice she had suffered, while being held back by Mi Dong on the seat. The three of them looked at each other and finally understood why Qiao Yin harbored such a huge grudge against Gu Li. ¡°Pear, you¡¯re participating in ¡®Super Brain¡¯?¡± Chapter 470: 336 Brother, I miss you._1 Chapter 470: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._1 ¡°Pear, are you going to participate in Super Brain?¡± Chen Xue adjusted her sses on the bridge of her nose, unable to help but confirm again. Mi Dong instinctively looked at her. Gu Li nodded seriously: ¡°Hmm.¡± ¡°Wow, Pear, that¡¯s impressive. Go for it, go for it.¡± Chen Xue has always liked Gu Li, and was genuinely happy for her. As for Mi Dong, while trying to restrain a drunken Qiao Yin, she said breathlessly: ¡°A few days ago, our tutor told Qiao Yin that she almost certainly had a spot this time. She was extremely happy¡­ perhaps she went out for this reason this afternoon.¡± ¡°I see.¡± After hearing that, Chen Xue sighed and fell silent. Gu Li pursed her lips, about to exin, when she heard Qiao Yin start crying and wailing again¡ª
¡°Wuwu, give me back my spot, Gu Li. I really need that prize money¡­¡± ¡°Gu Li, I¡¯m begging you, okay?¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t it be me? Why¡­¡± ¡°Wuwuwu¡­¡± Whether she was really drunk or not, she was certainly crying her heart out. Eventually, her head tilted, and she fell asleep. At this moment, the dorm was finally peaceful. Phew. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief in unison. ¡°Pear, did you sign up for Super Brain? Howe I haven¡¯t heard you mention it before?¡± Mi Dong asked, curious. Gu Li blinked, somewhat puzzled: ¡°I am supposed to sign up?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Mi Dong smiled, ¡°Otherwise, how are they going to select one person out of so many students at our school? But if you didn¡¯t sign up, how did you get selected?¡± ¡°Yeah, I want to know too.¡± Chen Xue also joined in, looking very gossipy. Gu Li briefly told them about what had happened in the principal¡¯s office on Friday afternoon. After hearing that, they both nodded, appearing to understand. As the head of the dorm, Mi Dong naturally had the responsibility to mediate conflicts between dorm members, so she patted Gu Li¡¯s shoulder, saying proactively: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll exin to Qiao Yin. This is not your fault at all.¡± Although being appointed in advance was a bit unfair, the school administration surely wasn¡¯t going to be stupid. If Gu Li wasn¡¯t outstanding enough, they wouldn¡¯t let her represent Imperial City University, let alone all college students nationwide, on the world stage, or else they would lose facepletely.
Therefore, both Mi Dong and Chen Xue trusted the school, and trusted Gu Li, when it came to this selection. As for Qiao Yin, all they could do was tofort her. Although the three of them have been best friends since their first year, and Gu Li only joined them this year, so their feelings for her can¡¯tpare, sometimes they still need to see things objectively. It has to be said that Gu Li was very lucky to have these two reasonable roommates.
¡­ After taking a shower, Gu Liy in bed, tossing and turning. After probably lying for over an hour, guessing that Mo Shiting was about to get home, she picked up her phone to text him. Unexpectedly, it was as if they had a psychic connection. Just as she was about to send her message, his came in at almost the same time. Pear: [Brother Ting, are you home yet?] Ting: [Baby, have you gone to sleep? I¡¯m home.] Pear: [Haha.jpg] Ting: [Cool.jpg] Ah, apparently he had learned from her to use expression packs. Gu Li slightly smiled, her previously gloomy mood suddenly lifted because of him. She bit down on her lip, thought for a moment, and sent a text: [Brother, I miss you.] Meanwhile, Mo Shiting had just returned to Blue Sky Blue Sea. Parking his car, about to turn off the engine, he casually picked up his phone and saw her text. His heart inexplicably tightened. He didn¡¯t reply right away. His hands tightly gripped the steering wheel, and it was quite a while before he replied: ¡°It¡¯ste, go to sleep. Goodnight.¡±
Gu Li waited for him for quite some time, but only to receive a nd goodnight. She couldn¡¯t help but widen her eyes in surprise. That¡¯s it? Isn¡¯t that too much? At least say something like ¡°I miss you too¡±. Humph, she was angry now. Gu Li puffed out her cheeks, took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t bother typing out any words, she simply sent him a ¡°moon¡± emoji. Afterwards, regardless of whether or not he had replied, she simply turned off her phone and went to sleep. ¡­ At the other side. Mo Shiting stared at the crescent moon emoji that Gu Li had sent, and couldn¡¯t help but smile lightly. He sent back a ¡°sweet dreams¡± emoji, and then dialed Lu Yang¡¯s number. Night owl Lu Yang was watching a movie in his apartment. Seeing a call from his young masterte at night, he was startled. God, has something big happened?
You should know, his young master is an old-fashioned type, usually sleeps before midnight unless work is particrly busy. Chapter 471: 336 Brother, I miss you._2 Chapter 471: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._2 Lu Yang immediately answered the phone, ¡°Young Master, any instructions?¡± Mo Shiting coldly said, ¡°Apply for an internal city direct flight route tomorrow, a direct flight from the Xinghe Group to Imperial City University.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lu Yang was stunned. Was he being called in the middle of the night for such a small matter? ¡°Are you deaf?¡± ¡°Err¡­?¡± Lu Yang snapped back to reality and quickly responded, ¡°Okay, I got it, Young Master. I¡¯ll do it first thing in the morning.¡± Presumably, the Young Master thought the car ride to the Imperial City University was too slow and preferred a helicoptermute every day? Such is love, truly hard to let go, I see. ¡­
Lu Yang¡¯s ability to carry out tasks promptly was exceptional. The following morning, as soon as Mo Shiting reached the office, he handed over the required documents. ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s approved. You can fly anytime without restrictions.¡± Mo Shiting nced at the documents handed over and, with an unexpected sense of fairness, said, ¡°Your bonus will be doubled this month.¡± Lu Yang: ¡°???¡± He just took care of such a small matter and his bonus was doubled? In the past, he didn¡¯t receive so much as apliment from the Young Master even when he signed contracts worth hundreds of millions. Indeed, the Young Madam is more important than thepany. ¡°Any other matters?¡± Seeing Lu Yang standing dumbstruck, Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow. Lu Yang quickly bowed, ¡°Thank you, Young Master. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡± ¡°Off you go.¡± Mo Shiting spoke softly, clearly in a good mood. Humming a tune, Lu Yang was considering to directly go to the finance department to collect his bonus. But before he stepped out of the office, he heard Mo Shiting call out, ¡°Wait.¡± Frick! The Young Master wasn¡¯t going to change his mind and rescind his bonus, was he? ¡°Young Master¡­¡± Lu Yang turned around with a bitter smile and implored, ¡°A gentleman¡¯s word is his bond, you should not take back my bonus.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Do I look like I¡¯d be so petty?¡±
Lucas immediately apologized, ¡°¡­I was wrong, Young Master.¡± ¡°Tell Da Ha to see me as soon as he arrives at the office.¡± Mo Shiting stated straightforwardly. Lu Yang, sensing the situation, smiled even brighter, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±
¡­ Today, Da Ha officially joined the Xinghe Group. He was originally scheduled to sign the contract with HR at nine-thirty, but as soon as he arrived at thepany, he was summoned by the president. ¡°Hello, brother-inw¡­ Wait, I should call you President Mo in thepany. Hello, President Mo, I am the newly appointed Special Assistant to the President, Gu Yao.¡± Da Ha was impably dressed today, like a cute little prince who had run out from aic strip, extremely handsome. Especially his golden hair, so stylish and eye-catching. It significantly boosted his already high attractiveness, at least by ten points. But when Mo Shiting looked at him, he frowned in distaste, ¡°Didn¡¯t HR mention that thepany strictly prohibits employees from dyeing their hair?¡± Da Ha blinked,pletely baffled, ¡°Ahh? There¡¯s such an odd rule?¡± Mo Shiting nced at him, ¡°Odd rule?¡± he asked, his tone dangerous. ¡°Hee hee, President Mo, we aren¡¯t in the old times, why can¡¯t employees dye their hair? Don¡¯t you think I look handsome like this?¡± Da Ha seemed fearless. Mo Shiting ignored him and called in the HR Director over the inte. The HR Director was extremely frightened.
The boss usually didn¡¯t have any reason to see him. Why was he being called so early in the morning, it was daunting. From the 32nd floor where the HR department was, to the top floor via the elevator, the HR Director was busy wondering if he had made any errors recently. But he couldn¡¯t remember doing anything wrong. What to do? As he timidly knocked on the door of the president¡¯s office, he was greeted by the sight of his boss sitting on the big office chair and a golden-haired youth standing before the desk. He recognized the youth. He had seen him a few days ago. At the time, Assistant Lu stressed the importance of treating him well, since he was the brother-inw. Seeing that Mo Shiting had noticed his entrance, he quickened his steps and straight away walked over to the big desk, ¡°President Mo, good morning!¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell him that thepany doesn¡¯t allow hair dyeing?¡± Mo Shiting always despised it when people colored their hair, so this rule was like an ironw to him. No one was allowed to break it. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I forgot,¡± the director wiped his sweat, chiding himself internally for such a simple misstep. Da Ha hadn¡¯t expected thepany to have such a regtion. He couldn¡¯t help but wonder, why was the brother-inw so rigid? He really wanted to know if the brother-inw would still object if Boss had dyed her hair. However, Da Ha¡¯s temperament was quite pleasant. He immediately came to the HR director¡¯s rescue, ¡°You did mention it, I just forgot. I¡¯m sorry, I will now go re-dye my hair and thene back to work.¡±
Chapter 472: 336 Brother, I miss you._3 Chapter 472: Chapter 336 Brother, I miss you._3 With that, she turned and walked out. After taking just two steps, she was called to a halt by Mo Shiting, ¡°Who told you to leave?¡± Having said that, he gestured for the HR director to step down. ¡°Yes.¡± Barely passing through, the HR director secretly let out a sigh of relief. As he passed by Da Ha, he murmured his thanks. As soon as he left, Da Ha stepped forward, ¡°Brother-inw, why do you hate dyed hair so much?¡± Mo Shiting said with a justified tone, ¡°Do I need a reason to dislike something?¡± Da Ha:¡±¡­¡±Alright, you are the CEO, your word isw. After a small detour, Da Ha set aside his ns of joining thepany, and headed to the salon immediately to dye his beloved golden hair back to ck.
Before he dyed his hair, he loved his adorable handsome look so much that he took a picture and sent it to Gu Li: ¡°Boss, sob sob, from today onwards, you won¡¯t be able to see your cute little brother like this anymore.¡± Gu Li was in ss when she received this unexpected message from Da Ha, which took her by surprise: ¡°What happened to you?¡± ¡°Your husband forced me to dye my hair ck again.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe me?¡± ¡°Why does he care about such trivial matters?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Who should I ask if you ask me? I have to go dye my hair now. Bye.¡± Gu Li still had lots of questions, but she simply replied, ¡°Ok.¡± She initially nned to ask Mo Shiting via WeChat, but on second thoughts, she didn¡¯t want to disturb his work. So, she put her phone in her desk drawer and focused on her ss. ¡­ After ss, Xiang Xiaoyue asked her, ¡°Pear, shall we go to the cafeteria?¡± Gu Li put her books away and smiled at her, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s.¡± The two of them walked out of the ssroom side by side. Just as they turned around the corner in the corridor, they happened to meet Qiao Yin who was looking for her. ¡°Pear, can we talk?¡± Qiao Yin took the initiative to ask. Gu Li nodded slightly, ¡°Sure.¡± She had left early in the morning and Qiao Yin was still asleep, so the two hadn¡¯t met.
They share the same dorm, even if they couldn¡¯t be best friends, she didn¡¯t want their rtionship to turn sour and was hoping to have a good chat with Qiao Yin. ¡°Then you guys talk. Pear, I¡¯ll head to the cafeteria first.¡± Having a good sense of timing, Xiang Xiaoyue left first. ¡°Let me treat you to KFC.¡±
Gu Li suggested. After hesitating for a moment, Qiao Yin nodded, ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± With their minds working on different thoughts, the two were silent. They walked out of the teaching building, one after another, towards the KFC outlet near the school gate. They arrived at KFC, which was packed with people. They managed to find two seats next to the window on the second floor after great difficulty. Gu Li ordered through her mobile phone, ¡°What do you like to eat?¡± Qiao Yin: ¡°Anything will do.¡± ¡°Okay. Then I¡¯ll just order something.¡± ¡°Uh huh.¡± Gu Li quicklypleted her order. The pickup counter was on the first floor. She stood up and said to Qiao Yin, ¡°Wait for me here, I¡¯ll go see if I can pick up the order.¡± ¡°Sure, I appreciate it.¡± Qiao Yin watched Gu Li¡¯s graceful figure leaving, her gaze was somewhatplicated. She picked up her phone and casually started browsing Weibo. Suddenly, she heard a gentle female voice saying, ¡°Can I sit here?¡±
Qiao Yin looked up and was surprised when she recognized the person. ¡°Professor Shen, of course.¡± Apart from teaching the English course for the architecture department, Shen Yunsi was a professor of the Chinese department from the start. In other words, Qiao Yin was her student. Thanks to her noble lineage, rich knowledge, gentle nature, and the natural elegance of a well-breddy, Professor Shen was extremely popr among students. Hence, she gained the reputation of being a goddess immediately after joining the university. Who could refuse when the goddess herself asked to sit opposite you? Qiao Yin may not have respected Gu Li, who was her age, but she absolutely idolized Shen Yunsi, who was several years older. ¡°Thank you.¡± Shen Yunsi expressed her gratitude politely. She had purposely followed Gu Li and Qiao Yin into the ce, knowing that the shop was busy and Gu Li had to wait at least ten minutes to pick up the meal. So, she took advantage of the situation to have a chat with Gu Li¡¯s ¡°good roommate¡±. She had epted the teaching position at Imperial City University specifically to target Gu Li, so she naturally investigated the people around Gu Li, including Xiang Xiaoyue, and the three girls from Room 601. After screening, this girl called Qiao Yin was the easiest one to sway. She came from a poor family, had a strong ego, high academic performance but also low self-esteem. She was always jealous of Gu Li whose overall conditions were far superior to hers. Therefore, the ¡°Super Brain¡±petition this time turned out to be the best opportunity to manipte Qiao Yin to work for her. With these thoughts traversing her mind, Shen Yunsi asked with feigned concern, ¡°I heard that Gu Li is your roommate?¡±
¡°Yeah.¡± Qiao Yin answered truthfully, all while wondering why Professor Shen wanted to chat about Gu Li with her. Shen Yunsi got straight to the point: ¡°This time, she actively sought to participate in ¡°Super Brain¡±petition in M Country. Young Master Mo has himself intervened, so the school couldn¡¯t refuse. I understand that she may have taken your spot, but don¡¯t get too upset. Live with it.¡± Chapter 473: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experiences_1 Chapter 473: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experiences_1 When Gu Li came back with her tray, Shen Yunsi had already left, leaving only Qiao Yin sitting at the table, resting her chin in her hands, lost in thought. ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Gu Li ced her tray on the table, looking at her indifferently. Qiao Yin didn¡¯t say a word, her demeanor not as friendly as before. Gu Li pursed her lips, took a seat opposite Qiao Yin, and asked straightforwardly, ¡°What did Shen Yunsi talk to you about just now? Was it about me?¡± Qiao Yin was surprised, ¡°You saw us?¡± ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li nodded, continuing, ¡°I saw you from far away, didn¡¯t want to disturb you two, so I just came over now.¡± Qiao Yin retorted coldly, ¡°You¡¯re quite calcting.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t deny it, after all, she¡¯d never imed to be naive.
Being calcting doesn¡¯t mean one¡¯s bad, being naive doesn¡¯t mean one¡¯s good. ¡°I guess, she must have told you that I used Mo Shiting¡¯s connections to take the spot for the Super Brainpetition, right?¡± Gu Li tentatively asked. Although she hadn¡¯t heard the conversation between Shen Yunsi and Qiao Yin, from her understanding of Shen Yunsi, it was no coincidence her sudden conversation with a roommate she had a small conflict with. Qiao Yin didn¡¯t expect Gu Li to guess it right, she spoke openly with indignation, ¡°Actions will go unnoticed only if one¡¯s wrongs remain concealed, Gu Li. Since you did these shameful acts, are you afraid of being talked about? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a regr student without any connections or power. Even if I know the school is unfair, there¡¯s nothing I can do to you.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Li raised an eyebrow, cing the soda in front of Qiao Yin, and asked, ¡°What kind of reason enables you to use me of pulling strings just based on her words?¡± Qiao Yin scoffed, ¡°Isn¡¯t it true?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Having said that, Gu Li directly put the straw into the soda and started drinking. Her calm and graceful demeanor, without a hint of guilt, made Qiao Yin even more furious. ¡°Gu Li, I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re so shameless! Eat the KFC yourself, I¡¯m leaving.¡± With these words, she abruptly stood up, trying to leave, but was stopped by Gu Li, ¡°If you¡¯re jealous of me, just say it, no need to find an excuse.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Qiao Yin, having her thoughts poked at directly, was so angry her face turned red. She red at Gu Li, ¡°Say that to me one more time.¡± In contrast to her rage, Gu Li was surprisingly serene, ¡°Are you sure you want to pick a fight with me in front of everyone?¡± Qiao Yin, being an academic schr of the Chinese department, picking a public fight wasn¡¯t something she¡¯d do due to saving face. Besides, her strong sense of self-respect wouldn¡¯t let her indulge in such behavior. Gu Li guessed right. Reminded by Gu Li¡¯s words, Qiao Yin immediately looked around. Seeing the bustling restaurant, she realized it wasn¡¯t a good ce for an argument. ¡°Sit down, let¡¯s talk. Maybe, I have answers you want to know.¡±
Gu Li spoke calmly. Qiao Yin hesitated for a moment, but finally sat back down. ¡°What answer?¡± Qiao Yin asked urgently.
Gu Li started eating her fries, dipping them in ketchup while talking, ¡°KFC won¡¯t taste good if it¡¯s left cold, let¡¯s eat first.¡± Seeing this, Qiao Yin took a deep breath and started eating KFC with her. No choice, the smell of fried chicken was too tempting, making her momentarily forget the ongoing strife between her and Gu Li. Gu Li had ordered a lot, and they both rushed to finish, hardly managing to eat it all. At the end, they simultaneously held their bloated bellies, calling for help. ¡°Can you talk now? What do you want to talk to me about?¡± Qiao Yin was still persistent. Gu Li nce at her, then slowly took out her phone and handed over a Bluetooth earpiece, ¡°Listen.¡± Qiao Yin was startled, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when you listen.¡± Qiao Yin took the earpiece and put it in her ear. Suddenly, a gentle voiceced withughter sounded in her ear ¡ª¡ª ¡°Principal Xu, I heard that the school is looking for student representatives to participate in this year¡¯s world university ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition in M country on behalf of our Hua country?¡±
This voice¡­ Why did it sound like Professor Shen? Qiao Yin frowned slightly, then another voice came, ¡°Hmm, Professor Shen is well-informed indeed, it¡¯s true. Did youe here today because you have a student to rmend?¡± Shen: ¡°Yes. I just found out today that Gu Li from the 3rd-year ss 1 of the Architecture Department has a photographic memory. So, I immediately brought Gu Li to report this good news to you.¡± Xu: ¡°Gu Li, is it true what Professor Shen said? Do you really have a photographic memory? If so, you¡¯re definitely the one for this time¡¯spetition.¡± Chapter 474: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experience_2 Chapter 474: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experience_2 Gu Li: ¡°Principal Xu, I ¡ª¡ª¡± Shen: ¡°Principal, of course, it is true¡­¡± ¡­ After a while, Qiao Yin indifferently returned the headphones to Gu Li. If it wasn¡¯t for the recording, she would not have known the truth was like this. Why does Professor Shen Yunsi defame Gu Li in front of her? And even say it so confidently? Gu Li was clearly the one she rmended to the school leaders, Gu Li gained the favor of school leaders based on her exceptional memory, but what does that have to do with Mo Shiting? At this moment, Qiao Yin was deeply shocked. On the one hand, she had to admit that Gu Li was indeed very capable, much stronger than her; on the other hand, she deeply doubted her ability to judge people, after all, before this, Shen Yunsi had always been her idol.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, I misunderstood you.¡± Qiao Yin apologized sincerely. Although she still felt ufortable and was indeed jealous of Gu Li, she wouldn¡¯t distort the truth. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t me you.¡± Gu Li smiled at her lightly, her bright smile was like a ray of light, making Qiao Yin momentarily dazed. Qiao Yin blinked and for a moment, didn¡¯t know what to say. The atmosphere was somewhat awkward. Shall we leave then? Just as she was about to get up, Gu Li suddenly said: ¡°Qiao Yin, actually, you don¡¯t need topare yourself with others. Everyone has their own merits, and you are no exception. You are intelligent, excellent, and disciplined. Maybe because your background is ordinary, you have traces of inferiority in your character, and you also envy those who were born with silver spoons in their mouths. You hate the unfairness of this world, why are they born in Rome while most people can¡¯t even find their way to Rome? But have you ever thought, perhaps they are not as lucky as you think?¡± Gu Li¡¯s heartfelt words did not move Qiao Yin, in fact, she even felt that Gu Li was whining, ¡°Stop it. If you¡¯re not lucky, who is? You¡¯re beautiful and smart, your family is rich, and your husband is someone all the women in Hua Country want to marry. Don¡¯t be ungrateful in your blessed life.¡± ¡°Heh¡­¡± Gu Liughed lightly, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know me. You don¡¯t know how hard I had to work to win over Mo Shiting, and you don¡¯t know what I¡¯ve been through in my life.¡± ¡°What have you been through?¡± Qiao Yin was roused by curiosity. After a moment, she looked stiffer, ¡°Forget it, I didn¡¯t ask.¡± Gu Li looked down at the dining table, hiding the trace of pain in her eyes, then she slowly said, ¡°When I was young I suffered from a severe illness and forgot many things. Ever since my memory returned, I have been wandering on the streets. Thanks to my intelligence, I was able to escape from human traffickers multiple times. Thest time, I ran away from a human trafficker and bumped into a luxury car while being chased¡­¡± The person in the car was none other than the ten-year-old Mo Shiting, her most beloved Brother Ting. Brother Ting took her in, sent her to the hospital for treatment, andter brought her to live in the Mo family home. Although she only stayed with the Mo¡¯s a few months, it was the happiest time in the first 21 years of her life.
Later, some bad guys kidnapped Brother Ting and took her with them as a burden. Brother Ting protected her and was brutally beaten by those people daily. After being rescued, he was in the hospital for a full month. As for her, due to a series of coincidences, she was found by her father and taken back to A Nation to be Miss Gu. As Gu Li got to this point, she paused and took a sip of her drink.
Qiao Yin was slightly moved, she had not expected Gu Li to have such a tragic childhood. Unexpectedly, she felt a pang of sympathy for the helpless little girl. But then again, so what? Now she has both fame and love, no matter how much she suffered in the past, it was worth it. Why should she feel sorry for her? Thinking of this, Qiao Yin couldn¡¯t help but retort: ¡°That¡¯s it? I thought it would be worse.¡± Gu Li, seeing through her thoughts, gave a faint smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to y the victim in front of you, in fact, I don¡¯t think I am pitiful. Alright, let¡¯s go back to ss.¡± Qiao Yin¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked as if driven by some force: ¡°You said earlier that the happiest days of your childhood were spent in the Mo family. Does that mean your parents at the Gu family didn¡¯t treat you well?¡± Although Qiao Yin¡¯s family was poor, her parents were extremely good to her. It was precisely because she wanted to repay her parents that she was eager to seed and so loved to be the best. Chapter 475: 337: Gu Lis Childhood Experience_3 Chapter 475: Chapter 337: Gu Li¡¯s Childhood Experience_3 At those words, Gu Li¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°I don¡¯t have a mom, and my dad¡­ he¡¯s very strict with me, making me kneel down as punishment or lock me up to copy books. Not lying to you, I was really scared of thunder as a kid. But whenever it rained and thundered, he would make me face it alone, not allowing servants to stay with me in the same room. Gradually, I became unafraid of the thunder.¡± Qiao Yin: ¡°¡­¡± With such a strict upbringing, it¡¯s pretty remarkable that she can remain so cheerful. But, her father sounds like a super serious man. Gu Li must have taken after her mother, right? ¡°Gu Li¡ª¡ª¡± After wrestling with her emotions for a moment, Qiao Yin finally responded, ¡°I won¡¯t be jealous of you anymore, you deserve what you have now. But, I won¡¯t respect you unless you bring back a world championship.¡± Knowing her words had an effect, Gu Li blinked at her mischievously, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal.¡± ¡°Fight on!¡± ¡°Thanks.¡±¡­ Shen Yunsi would never have guessed that his cunning attempts to manipte and sow discord would be so easily dismissed by Gu Li.
It wasrgely thanks to Gu Li being vignt. That day in the principal¡¯s office, she had secretly turned on her phone to record. Otherwise, if Shen Yunsi were to stir things up, Qiao Yin might just be her enemy. Qiao Yin is essentially not bad, Gu Li doesn¡¯t want her to be used by Shen Yunsi out of jealousy and do something irreversible. That¡¯s why she decided to share her childhood experiences with her. On the walk back from KFC to her dorm, Gu Li was feeling restless, thinking of Mo Shiting a lot. So, she didn¡¯t hesitate to dial his number. ¡°Tang Tang, missing me?¡± Mo Shiting quickly picked up the call. Listening to his low, attractive voice over the phone, Gu Li swallowed and her eyes teared up slightly, ¡°Yes, I miss you.¡± I miss you so much. I wish that you could be in front of me right now. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you have a fight with someone?¡± Mo Shiting sensed something was off with her. Gu Li sat below a tree, lifting a hand to wipe her slightly moist eyes and sniffed, ¡°No, I was remembering some things from when I was small, and I just suddenly realized, I love you so much.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± She suddenly realized that she loves him? What about before? She didn¡¯t realize it? Sometimes, men¡¯s thought processes can be really strange, especially when they are in love. But soon, Mo Shitingughed, ¡°I just suddenly realized too, I love you so much.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Something seemed off. ¡°Brother Ting, I have a question for you.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the question?¡± ¡°When you were little, you said you wanted to protect Tang Tang for your whole life. But now that you¡¯ve grown up, you like me. What if I wasn¡¯t Tang Tang?¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t answer. ¡°That¡¯s a moot point. You are Tang Tang.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you recognize me at first sight?¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Brother Ting, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± ¡°I¡¯m thinking that if I were right next to you, I would definitely kiss you hard, to stop you from asking all these questions.¡± Gu Li¡¯s face turned rosy, she intentionally provoked him, ¡°Well,e and do it then, I¡¯m not scared of you.¡± Mo Shitingughed, suggesting: ¡°Alright, you just wait.¡± ¡°Humph!¡± ¡°Alright now, I have a meeting to attend. You should go to ss. Be good.¡± ¡°Oh okay. Remember to call me after you finish work.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Having received her man¡¯s assurance, Gu Li hung up the phone reluctantly. Women in love, why are they so hesitant, wishing to never be apart from their loved ones? ¡°Ding¡­¡± The notification sound from her WeChat interrupted her train of thought. Gu Li picked up her phone to see that it was from Da Ha.
She opened the photo, it was him. The young man had short, shiny ck hair, clear and bright spirits, exquisite eyebrows and eyes, no matter how you looked at it, he seemed like a cute boy next door. ¡°Not bad! You look much more innocent than when you have those golden curls.¡± Gu Li sent a reply. Though Golden Da Ha was handsome, she liked the ck-haired Da Ha even more. Da Ha sent a voice message right away: ¡°Boss, even though my hair is dyed back to ck, I must strongly condemn my brother-inw for his dictatorial and domineering style. Thepany isn¡¯t a government organization, why does it have to be so formal? If my brother-inw wants to act like a bureaucrat, just let him be, why does he have to make it so hard for us? I¡¯m really frustrated.¡± Gu Li pressed the record button: ¡°Hehe, stop it, doesn¡¯t ck hair look good? So pleasing to the eyes.¡± Da Ha: ¡°Boss, how about we make a bet?¡± Gu Li: ¡°What kind of bet?¡± Da Ha chuckled mischievously: ¡°You also dye your hair, and see if our brother-inw would ask you to dye it back. If he treats you differently, I lose!¡± Gu Li: ¡°What are the benefits if I win?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Next time the Family Head or Murong Si set foot on Hua Country¡¯s soil, I¡¯ll tell you immediately.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Are you trying to fool me? Isn¡¯t this something you should be doing anyway?¡± Da Ha: ¡°Then how about another bet?¡±
Chapter 476: 338: Coming for Divorce_1 Chapter 476: Chapter 338: Coming for Divorce_1 Gu Li: ¡°What¡¯s the swap?¡± Da Ha: ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll tell you a secret about Sister Qian. If you lose, you¡¯ll make jelly pudding for me. How¡¯s that?¡± Gu Li: ¡°What secret about Sister Qian?¡± Da Ha: ¡°If I told you, it wouldn¡¯t be a secret, would it?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­Deal!¡± And so, at this moment on the flight from M Country to Hua Country, Da Ha honorably put Murong Qian under the spotlight. ¡°Ah-choo!¡± ¡°Ah-choo!¡± Who is cursing me? Murong Qian, sitting in first ss, sneezed twice in a row.
She opened her bag and pulled out a pack of tissues, taking two. After wiping her nose, a very familiar voice came from overhead:¡±Do you have a cold?¡± Lu Cong? Why is he on this ne? Wait, when did hee to M Country? She had no idea. Just as she was wondering, Lu Cong was already sitting next to her, reaching out to remove the sunsses from her face. ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± Murong Qian was startled and quickly looked around to find that no one had noticed her, then she tried to take back her sunsses. Lu Cong put the sunsses into his own suit pocket, smiling at her slyly, ¡°There¡¯s no sun inside the ne, why are you wearing sunsses? Such beautiful eyes being covered, that¡¯s a shame.¡± Murong Qian red at him unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s it to you? Give me back my sunsses.¡± ¡°Nope!¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I rented the first ss cabin. It¡¯s just the two of us. Didn¡¯t you notice that there were no passengers on the whole trip?¡± As Lu Cong said this, he casually draped an arm over her shoulders. Upon hearing this, Murong Qian was speechless, ¡°Do you have more money than you know what to do with?¡± Lu Cong smiled slightly: ¡°Yes, I need a wife to help me spend it. Miss Murong, do you want to be my wife?¡± His words clearlycked sincerity and made him look more like a yboy ying around. However, at this moment, Murong Qian¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but race. The feeling of her heart pounding was so clear that she couldn¡¯t ignore it.
Afraid he would notice her abnormality, Murong Qian curved her lips into a tantalizingly seductive smile, ¡°If I agreed, would you marry me right here and now?¡± ¡°Of course! As soon as we get off the ne, we can go straight to the civil affairs bureau.¡± Although he knew she was teasing him, Lu Cong was still excited. He subconsciously squeezed her hand tightly, as if he never wanted to let go.
Her hand hurt from his grip, so Murong Qian frowned and pulled away, ¡°I was joking, don¡¯t take it seriously.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, she took her sunsses back and put them on. ¡°Hm.¡± Clearing her throat, she changed the topic, ¡°When did you get to M Country?¡± ¡°Several days ago.¡± Lu Cong stared at her, a faint shadow flickering in his deep eyes. Several days ago? And he didn¡¯t look for her? No, why does she care? He¡¯s not her who? Why should he report his itinerary to her? Realizing that she was caring more and more about him, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but loathe herself a little. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what I¡¯ve been doing?¡±
His deep voice pulled her thoughts back. Murong Qian adjusted her sunsses, leaned back in her seat, crossed her arms, and humphed, ¡°What you do has nothing to do with me, does it?¡± Ignoring her prickly demeanor, Lu Cong simply told her, ¡°I went to M Country to deal with some divorce matters. If nothing goes wrong, the marriage contract would be dissolved today.¡± He had been seeking support from various parties for some time in the hope that he could break off his engagement with Li Ruoruo. Li Ruoruo herself would never agree to it, and Li Jinyao was still not helping him, so he could only risk everything in persuading Old Master Li by offering irresistible benefits. Only then did Old Master Li agree to let the matter of the divorce proceed, but on the condition that Lu Cong must handle a matter for the Li Family in M Country. Of course, the matter was a thorny one, but fortunately, Lu Cong was highly capable and widely connected. After days of effort, he finally managed to settle it. Thinking that once he returned, he would be able to sessfully dissolve the engagement, Lu Cong was floating on air; his words carried traces ofughter. Really going to dissolve the engagement? Murong Qian was stunned, her lips slightly parted, but she was speechless for a while. This wasn¡¯t the first time he had mentioned the divorce in front of her, but never had it been as definite as it now seemed, as if it was a done deal. She understood that he was doing this for her. But she didn¡¯t feel moved at all. She had never forgotten the grand engagement ceremony between him and Li Ruoruo four years ago.
Chapter 477: 338: Coming for Divorce_2 Chapter 477: Chapter 338: Coming for Divorce_2 That day, the something about the intense sunlight stung her eyes. That day, she lost the man she loved the most. It had been four years. From a fresh university graduate, she had be a national idol, struggling all by herself, not relying on any family support. The journey had been remarkably tough. She neither talked about feelings nor love, always shouting about bing the female yer, yet not a single fish caught her eye. And him? He erased their shared past without a trace, enjoying a good life with his beautiful fianc¨¦e. Wasn¡¯t such a life good enough? Why then did he call off the engagement? She had never envisaged a future with him, let alone thinking that he couldn¡¯t live without her. She didn¡¯t want to be unfairlybeled as a ¡®homewrecker¡¯. With this in mind, Murong Qian took a deep breath, finally finding her voice, ¡°So, you¡¯re just shrugging responsibility like this?¡±
It was the same four years ago, and so it is, four yearster. Lu Cong decisively replied, ¡°I don¡¯t love her. I¡¯ve always only thought of her as a little sister. Marrying her would truly be irresponsible.¡± ¡°Haha¡­¡± His response left Murong Qian coldlyughing, ¡°If you didn¡¯t love her, why did you get engaged in the first ce?¡± Why did you abandon me? Do you know how miserable I was, how worse than death¡­ What she didn¡¯t say out loud, was murmured in her heart. The almond-shaped eyes hidden behind her sunsses began to moisten. Facing her interrogation, Lu Cong remained silent with his head lowered. Seeing this, Murong Qian turned her face away, ¡°Alright, you don¡¯t have to speak. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me, and I don¡¯t want to hear it.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± There was a moment of silence in the air, and the ambiance became a bit awkward. Perhaps after a few seconds, Lu Cong slowly spoke: ¡°Our families have been old friends for generations, and I¡¯ve grown up with Li Ruoruo. Our elders hoped that we would end up together. I¡¯ve refused countless times, but during the time I was hospitalized due to the car ident four years ago, they took advantage of my situation and announced both families¡¯ engagement. By the time I found out, it was already a done deal. I was forced to attend the engagement ceremony to save both families¡¯ reputations. After the ceremony, I tried several times to break off the engagement with Li Ruoruo, but she disagreed, so we kept dragging on until now.¡± Murong Qian, of course, was unaware of these behind-the-scenes details. That year, there was another incident. A noblewoman who proimed herself to be the Lady Lu met her on the day of the engagement ceremony. She arrogantly handed her a check for five hundred thousand and asked her to get away from her son. Murong Qian remembered quite vividly how Lady Lu had pointed at her nose and called her a nasty, alluring, lowly woman looking to marry into the wealthy family by seducing her son. Lady Lu had dered that her son and Li Ruoruo were the ideal match of prosperity and beauty. A vixen like you is only suitable to y around with¡­ When Murong Qian remained silent, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help butfort her: ¡°Qianqian, even without you, I would have broken off the engagement with her. Don¡¯t feel guilty about it.¡± Pulling back her thoughts, Murong Qian coldlyughed again, ¡°What does this have to do with me? Why should I feel guilty?¡± ¡°Better if you don¡¯t.¡± Lu Cong looked at her with a deep emotion in his eyes, ¡°Do you believe in love at first sight? Although I didn¡¯t know you before, the first time I saw you, it felt so familiar, as if I¡¯ve known you for a long time.¡± Didn¡¯t know her before? Really? Murong Qian clenched the corners of her mouth, hesitated for a bit, then finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Did you lose your memory after your car ident?¡±
If he had lost his memory, then she would decide to forgive him, giving him onest chance. But if he hadn¡¯t lost his memory¡­ ¡°No!¡± Without waiting for her to finish thinking, Lu Cong¡¯s voice echoed.
¡°No? Are you sure?¡± Murong Qian widened her eyes, hidden behind the sunsses, unable to hide the shock in her eyes. Lu Cong was a little confused by her dramatic reaction, hesitated a little before saying, ¡°After waking up from the car ident, I was admittedly a bit confused for a while. But ording to the doctor¡¯s examination, there was no memory loss.¡± But you forgot about me¡­ Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but howl. She really wanted to scream these words at him, but in the end, she clenched her fists, holding back her outburst. There must be more to this matter. She couldn¡¯t rush to conclusions. She¡¯d investigate thoroughly first. Moreover, she hadn¡¯t really decided whether she wanted to spend the rest of her life with him. After all, there were still many hurdles between them that couldn¡¯t be easily ovee. ¡­ Afterwards, Murong Qian remained cold towards Lu Cong. Lu Cong, understanding the situation, didn¡¯t try to tease her further. The nended at the Imperial City International Airport in Hua Country. After passing through customs, Lu Cong, dragging both his and her suitcases, asked her, ¡°Did you book a hotel, or¡­¡±
Chapter 493: 343: Yes, Youre That Man_3 Chapter 493: Chapter 343: Yes, You¡¯re That Man_3 Fortunately, Lu Cong was engrossed in his own emotions and hadn¡¯t noticed her change in expression. He took a small exquisite box from his pocket, opened it, and there was a shiny diamond ring inside. Was he really going to propose to her? Murong Qian stood frozen in ce. ¡°Qianqian¡ª¡± He called her name again, his heart pounding madly. He had prepared a long proposal speech, but at this moment, he could no longer remember a single line, only managing to utter the simplest three words: ¡°Marry me!¡± The man¡¯s deeply affectionate voice entered her ears. Murong Qian regained her senses, her gaze falling onto his extraordinarily handsome face, and for a moment, she wanted impulsively to nod and say yes. But immediately thoughts flooded her mind about the many unresolved issues between them. Even if she still had lingering feelings for him, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to marry him without reservations. Thinking this, Murong Qian tly refused: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t want to marry you.¡± ¡°Qianqian?¡±
Although Lu Cong didn¡¯t have full confidence in this proposal, he certainly didn¡¯t expect her to reject him so decisively. She obviously had feelings for him¡­ ¡°Lu Cong, we are not suited for each other.¡± Murong Qian took a deep breath, trying to speak in the calmest tone possible. Lu Cong disagreed, ¡°I think we¡¯re perfectly suited for each other.¡± With that, he lifted the diamond ring in front of her again, his attitude extremely humble: ¡°Qianqian, I can make you the happiest woman in the world. Marry me, alright?¡± Murong Qian hardens her heart: ¡°You should go, my answer is already very clear. Lu Cong, we are not on the same path. It¡¯s better to think of us as¡­ fate without luck.¡± ¡°Is it because of that man?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Who?¡± Murong Qian was slightly taken aback. From the beginning to the end, there was only one man for her, what had he misunderstood? ¡°That man you loved deeply, but who abandoned you. You still can¡¯t forget him, can you?¡± As he asked this, Lu Cong felt his heart ache so much it became hard to breathe. He had of course personally investigated Murong Qian and knew that she once had a rtionship, but he could never uncover any information about that man. However, everyone has a past, and he doesn¡¯t mind. As long as she could move on and truly love him for the rest of her life. Nevertheless, at this moment, her firm rejection of his proposal made Lu Cong specte that she was still in love with that heartless man, Han. And he, Lu Cong, was never part of her heart from the beginning.
Seeing that Lu Cong had misunderstood, and so thoroughly at that, Murong Qian felt extremelyplicated. She wanted to tell him, yes, you are that man, but the pain she had once suffered made her unable to get over this hurdle, especially since he had forgotten their past sopletely¡­ Hate! She hated him¡­
She still hadn¡¯t truly let go, truly forgiven him¡­ ¡°Okay! I understand.¡± Seeing her biting her lip tightly, her expression pained, Lu Cong¡¯s heart ached more. Because he knew, he had gotten his answer. He had lost, lost miserably¡­ He robotically put the diamond ring away, stood up, and took heavy steps toward the exit, leaving step by step. Murong Qian stood in ce, seeing his tall figure convey deep loss and sadness. Her lips moved, as if she wanted to call out to him, but in the end, she swallowed her words. Lu Cong had put on his shoes and was about to leave. Before closing the door, he looked back at her and gave her a gentle smile: ¡°Qianqian, I wish you happiness! From now on, I won¡¯t bother you anymore.¡± Having said this, seeing that Murong Qian had no response, he couldn¡¯t help but mock himself a little in his heart. He opened the door and walked out without looking back. The door closed with a bang, separating them into two different spaces. At this moment, Murong Qian¡¯s heart became inexplicably panicked. She suddenly had a terrible premonition that if she didn¡¯t hold onto him now, she might really lose him forever¡­ Which is more important, hating him or loving him?
In fact, she always had the answer, it was just that she couldn¡¯t get over that hurdle in her heart. As the seconds ticked away, the panic in Murong Qian¡¯s heart continued to deepen. No, she had to get Lu Cong back. Thinking this, she didn¡¯t even bother to change her shoes, grabbed her phone and rushed out. Unfortunately, to her dismay, all three elevators in the elevator hall were going down from her floor, and even worse, one had just closed its doors. She called Lu Cong, but no one answered. Murong Qian rushed into the stairwell without hesitation, running down the stairs. Thanks to her dance practice, she had good stamina and managed to run to the first floor without even panting. Just as she ran out of the first floor lobby, from a distance, she saw Lu Cong walking towards the entrance of thepound. ¡°Lu Cong¡ª¡± She called him out loud. But for some reason, Lu Cong hadn¡¯t heard her and was just walking away. Seeing this, Murong Qian chased after him.
¡°Lu Cong¡ª¡± Chapter 501: 346 Its Time to Tell Him_2 Chapter 501: Chapter 346 It¡¯s Time to Tell Him_2 For a moment, everyone had their own theories. Some even started a poll, inviting students to vote. Shen Yunsi was just worrying about not having an opportunity to teach Gu Li a lesson. Now that a perfect opportunity had arrived, how could she let it pass? She simply went back to her study room, opened up herptop and logged into the campuswork using her secondary ount. Not only did she vote for the option of ¡°the department¡¯s sweetheart and three professors¡±, she also left ament on the post about her. Little Flower 5273:[I have a distant rtive who knows the family of Professor Shen. It is said that the handsome guy and Professor Shen are childhood sweethearts, a match made in heaven. Maybe the department sweetheart and the handsome guy are just ordinary friends. Don¡¯t spread rumors!] As soon as her post was uploaded, someone rebutted:[Do ordinary friends kiss? Do ordinary friends feed each other? These two are clearly lovers. However, I am somewhat dubious about the rtionship between the handsome guy and the goddess professor. After all, with no hint of affection in that photo, they seem to look more like ordinary friends.] Shen Yunsi looked at this person¡¯s post and her face twisted with anger: [Goddess professor and that handsome guy are a couple. Since you all say the department sweetheart is also a couple with him, it¡¯s obvious that the department sweetheart is the third person in their rtionship. It¡¯s shameful to be a mistress. Have your values been distorted? Are you all rushing to be mistresses?] [Yo yo yo, ssmate, are you personally attacking us? We don¡¯t even know the whole story, who is the mistress is not certain yet. Why all the fuss?] [Exactly, pictures speak the truth, and the truth is that the handsome guy and the department sweetheart look more like a couple.] [Let¡¯s go vote.]
¡­ The result was predictable. The votes for ¡°Professor and Department Sweetheart are not boyfriend and girlfriend¡± took up the majority. Shen Yunsi saw this and almost smashed herptop in anger. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gu Li didn¡¯t know about this. She was too busy dating Mo Shiting, where would she find the time to go online? As her date finished toote, past the dormitory¡¯s curfew, Gu Li simply apanied Mo Shiting back to his vi near the school. They were full from eating, so they decided to slowly walk back on the quiet path, hand in hand. ¡­ On the other hand, Lu Cong and Murong Qian were also in their own world. Murong Qian had just epted Lu Cong¡¯s proposal. Naturally, Lu Cong wouldn¡¯t let her go that easily. He tricked her and took her back to his beachfront vi. Once they entered the vi, he closed the door, couldn¡¯t wait and held Murong Qian around her waist. Murong Qian yfully hit his shoulder and knowingly asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± Lu Cong lowered his gaze, a gleam flickered in his peach blossom eyes under the lenses, ¡°Doing what I¡¯ve always wanted to do.¡± As soon as he finished saying that, he strode quickly towards their bedroom, carrying her in his arms. Murong Qian did not refuse. However, this time, her heart was beating faster than ever. She was anxiously anticipating what was about to happen. It¡¯s strange. It was not their first time, and they had done it many times since they reunited. So why was she still giddy like a young girl? Lu Cong didn¡¯t know about her inner thoughts. After carrying her to the bedroom, he went straight to the bathroom and smirked, ¡°All of a sudden, I want to take a bath with my baby. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Murong Qian raised her eyebrow and counter-questioned, ¡°What if I do?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°If you do, I¡¯ll serve you until you¡¯re satisfied.¡±
With that, he started to unbutton her blouse But because he was too nervous, even after quite some time, he couldn¡¯t unbutton her blouse which made him start sweating. Murong Qian was speechless, she held his hand and took a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡± As she finished speaking, her nimble fingers easily undid the buttons.
Lu Cong was amazed when he saw this. Murong Qianughed at him, ¡°Dr. Lu, you are not good at this.¡± In the past, he would always struggle while unbuttoning her blouse and eventually, she became impatient and undid them herself. She didn¡¯t expect that in four years, he hadn¡¯t improved at all. Despite making fun of him in her mind, a pleasant sensation was slowly fermenting in her heart because she found out that this might not be a bad thing. Men hate being told they are incapable, especially when ites from their beloved. So, when he heard Murong Qian joking like this, he simply took off his sses. His fierce eyes revealed a deadly cold sh, ¡°Who did you say is incapable?¡± What Murong Qian loved the most about him were his eyes. Every time she would be extremely charmed by them. So, when she heard his question, her heart throbbed again, she quickly admitted her mistake, ¡°Hehe, I meant you¡¯re not good at unbuttoning women¡¯s clothes, not that you were not¡­hmm¡­¡± Chapter 508: 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_3 Chapter 508: Chapter 348: The wife is the boss, naturally listen to the wife_3 Gu Liughed, ¡°These ssmates must be from the acting department, right? Their need to perform is so strong, looks like, Hua Country¡¯s film industry has a promising future.¡± ¡°Hahaha¡­¡± The whole room erupted inughter. ¡°You¡ª¡± The leading boy¡¯s face turned red with anger, ¡°Anyway, you have to give us an exnation!¡± Gu Li guessed what might have happened. Could it be Shen Yunsi stirring up trouble again? How could this woman¡¯s nerve be thicker than hers? Did she use cement as a facial mask? While Gu Li faced the crowd, Xiang Xiaoyue skimmed through the campuswork. She promptly understood what was happening.
She stood up indignantly, ¡°What a joke, you insist that Gu Li stole Professor Shen¡¯s boyfriend? Where¡¯s the evidence?¡± Evidence¡­ Shen¡¯s fans darted their gaze, feeling somewhat guilty. Of course, they had no evidence, they were just bothered by the amount of support Gu Li had, felt bad for their goddess Professor Shen, so they came to stir up the trouble today. However, they didn¡¯t believe they wrongly used Gu Li. Considering Professor Shen¡¯s temperament, if that man wasn¡¯t her boyfriend, she would have rified by now, so why is she staying silent? Therefore, they had every reason to believe that Gu Li is a homewrecker. All the more reason, the leading boy in the basketball uniform, said arrogantly, ¡°Isn¡¯t the English ss next? Do you dare to confront Professor Shen in person?¡± ¡°Why should I be afraid?¡± Gu Li replied coldly while trying to hold back herughter. After all. Being used as the ¡°other woman¡± for no reason, even if she were broad-minded, she would certainly not be unfazed. She had to rify the misunderstanding, couldn¡¯t always be at a disadvantage, and be med. She was contemting the right opportunity to rify her rtionship with Mo Shiting to Shen Yunsi when these troublemaking boys offered her the perfect chance. She wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity! ¡°Fine! We¡¯ll wait for Professor Shen right here.¡± The boy ground his teeth, crossed his arms, and sat back in his seat, in a posture that seemed to say ¡®I¡¯ll see how you will justify yourself¡¯. Seeing their confidence, Gu Li again marveled at Shen Yunsi¡¯s exceptional brainwashing skills. How did she do it? Maybe she should learn a thing or two? Uh, forget about it, she couldn¡¯t be as hypocritical, she wouldn¡¯t learn.
¡­ The ssmates did not expect the situation to escte this much, thus they were anxious. After all, Professor Shen is the teacher, asking her to announce her love affair in ss, wouldn¡¯t it be inappropriate? There were also people who liked Gu Li, they couldn¡¯t help worrying on her behalf, fearing she might offend Shen Yunsi.
But on second thought, no matter who stole whose boyfriend, they were most likely love rivals, right? No wonder Professor Shen seemed to have something against Gu Li all this time. So that¡¯s how it is. The quick-witted students realized and pitied Gu Li even more, she had it tough! ¡­ Shen Yunsi was unaware of themotion in the ss. As usual, the moment the ss bell rang, she walked elegantly to the teacher¡¯s desk. The students watched her with mixed feelings and fell silent for once. Noticing the unusual quietness, Shen Yunsi instantly remembered the incident on the campus forumst night, coldness shed across her eyes. However, she didn¡¯t show it but gently ced the textbook on the table, supported herself with both hands on the desk, smiled and greeted, ¡°Hello students!¡± ¡°Hello, professor!¡± The students reacted and echoed unanimously. At that moment, the boy in the basketball uniform raised his hand.
Seeing him, Shen Yunsi was surprised, ¡°The student who just raised his hand, you seem to be in the physical education department, right? What brought you here?¡± This boy was the backbone of her fan support group, Shen Yunsi recognized him, and so, treated him warmly, asked him a question, and rewarded him with a smile. The boy was stupefied at Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile directed towards him, he was enraptured and distracted. A few secondster, he found his voice and imed righteously, ¡°Professor, we came here for justice! We will support you forever!¡± Shen Yunsi¡¯s smile froze, ¡°What do you mean?¡± These simpletons better not mess things up for her. ¡°Professor, we dare to ask you, is this man your boyfriend?¡± After he finished speaking, he directly projected the phone screen. Well, he was thoroughly prepared. Shen Yunsi turned around, only to see Mo Shiting¡¯s blurred side face on the big screen int he ssroom, her expression immediately changed. Gu Li propped her elbows on the table, her hands covering her mouth, watching Shen Yunsi¡¯s expression at the moment, she secretlyughed. Chapter 515: 351: But I Only Like Him_1 Chapter 515: Chapter 351: But I Only Like Him_1 The next day, Lu Cong and Murong Qian set off together to M Country. Li Ruoruo, on the other hand, was infuriated and frustrated because her suicide attempt had not dampened Lu Cong¡¯s determination to cancel the marriage. She reluctantly went through the procedures to discharge herself from the hospital. Li Jinyao came to the hospital to take her home. Seeing him, Li Ruoruo felt aggrieved, ¡°Brother, your sister has been badly treated, and you¡¯re not going to stand up for me? It¡¯s clear that Brother Cong doesn¡¯t take you seriously, or he wouldn¡¯t have cancelled our engagement without any hesitation.¡± Li Jinyao knew she was upset, so he patted her head tofort her, ¡°Let it go, a forced marriage won¡¯t lead to happiness. I¡¯ll find someone better for you in the future.¡± ¡°But I only like him¡­¡± Li Ruoruo finished her sentence and felt like crying again. Seeing her like this, Li Jinyao felt somewhat helpless. He didn¡¯t know how to help with theplications of a romantic rtionship. Seeing her brother silent, Li Ruoruo quickly hid the gleam in her eyes and tugged at his sleeve, pleading pitifully, ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t want to stay in this country anymore. I want to go to M Country for some peace of mind. Can you arrange it for me?¡±
Although she was hospitalized, she was well informed. Now, someone told her immediately as Murong Qian and Lu Cong left Hua Country by ne. Therefore, she must go to M Country! She would not allow that vixen to steal Brother Cong from her. Li Jinyao, unaware of his sister¡¯s thoughts, took her at her word and agreed without hesitation, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you arrange it.¡± ¡°Great. Can I leave today?¡± Li Ruoruo could hardly wait to head to M Country to find Lu Cong. Li Jinyao nodded slightly, ¡°Yes.¡± As long as she made up her mind, such a small request was nothing. ¡­ M Country. The flight from the Hua Country Capital City arrived on time at M Country¡¯s Capital Airport. At that time, the local time was three-thirty in the afternoon. After passing through security, Lu Cong, pushing a 32-inch suitcase with one hand, and Murong Qian, holding his other hand intimately, walked out together. Their intimate behaviour would lead anyone who saw it to think that they were a newlywed couple on their honeymoon. ¡°Qianqian, where are we going next?¡± After leaving the airport and getting in Murong Qian¡¯s private car, Lu Cong asked curiously. Murong Qian took off her sunsses that covered more than half of her face and revealed her bright eyes, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have a house in M Country? Why aren¡¯t we staying there?¡±
Lu Cong¡¯s tone hinted disappointment. He had assumed that he would finally get to stay at her house. Murong Qian noticed his defeat and suddenly felt a bit sorry for him. After hesitating for a moment, she clenched her teeth and replied: ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll go to my ce.¡±
Initially, she wanted to take him to a hotel because her son, Murong Yun, was living at home, and she didn¡¯t want the father and son to have much contact for fear of being discovered. But on second thought, Lu Cong had spent some time with her little boy before, and they both acted so well that it should be no problem. ¡°Thank you, baby,¡± Lu Cong said, excited by her change of mind. He leaned over, holding her face and kissed her enthusiastically. An hourter, the car arrived at the vi where Murong Qian lived. Murong Yun, who was standing on the balcony on the third floor, excitedly ran downstairs when he saw his mom¡¯s car parked at the front gate. ¡°Mommy¡ª¡± Murong Yun, who hadn¡¯t seen her in a long time, was thrilled. However, in his excitement, he missed a step and tumbled down the stairs on the second floor. ¡°Xunxun¡ª¡± Chapter 518: 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_3 Chapter 518: Chapter 352: Helping Lu Cong Recover His Memory_3 Murong Qian deliberately asked. Upon hearing this, Li Ruoruo hooked up a mocking smile at the corner of her mouth, as if to say, see, I knew it, you¡¯re just a gold digger! She demeaned Murong Qian in her heart while pulling out a check from her handbag and forcefully ced it on the table. ¡°Here¡¯s ten million. You can have it as long as you leave Brother Cong.¡± ¡°Wow, ten million? That¡¯s a lot.¡± Murong Qian was all smiles, but there was no mirth in her eyes. ¡°So who are you insulting, Miss Li?¡± Even without contending for the Murong family¡¯s wealth, her career as a singer alone had brought her an annual ie of over one hundred million. It would be strange if she desired this ten million! However,pared to the five million check that Lady Lu gave four years ago, Lu Cong¡¯s worth did double. ¡°You¡ª¡± Seeing Murong Qian¡¯s sarcastic tone, Li Ruoruo¡¯s face contorted in anger. ¡°Murong Qian, don¡¯t be obstinate. Take the money and leave now. At least you¡¯re ten million richer. If Aunt Lu steps in, you might not be so lucky.¡± ¡°Is that so? We¡¯ll see about that.¡±
Murong Qian said coldly, without hesitation, she stood up. ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Seeing her about to leave, Li Ruoruo hurriedly tried to stop her. ¡°Brother Cong will never love you. He already has a woman he loves. Once he remembers her, he will ditch you. Don¡¯t you want to know about his past?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s eyes flickered briefly and then calmly sat down again. ¡°What do you mean? The woman he loves?¡± She was certain that the past Ruoruo referred to was her history with Lu Cong. She wasn¡¯t sure how much Li Ruoruo knew. ¡°Hmm, he has a woman he loves, are you scared now?¡± Li Ruoruo gleefully asked. Murong Qian snorted coldly, ¡°What should I be afraid of? I don¡¯t care how many ex-girlfriends he had, or how many women he loved before. As long as he loves me now.¡± ¡°You¡ª¡± Seeing her not affected at all, Li Ruoruo became frustrated. She couldn¡¯t help but provoke her further: ¡°Do you think you canpare to that woman? She is the moonlight in Brother Cong¡¯s heart. Lady Lu had to go to great lengths to hypnotize Brother Cong, making him forget about her. Only then did you have a chance. But once the effect of hypnosis wears off, Brother Cong will remember her sooner orter.¡± Hypnosis? So, it was true that Lu Cong had been forcibly hypnotized, which had made him forget her. Murong Qian¡¯s face instantly turned pale, and her heart started to ache. Although she had always suspected this, getting confirmation now, she still found it tough to ept the reality. Seeing her unsettled, Li Ruoruo thought she had sessfully sown discord and couldn¡¯t help gloating: ¡°I advise you to know where you stand. Take the money and break up with Brother Cong. Otherwise, I will find the hypnotherapist who hypnotized Brother Cong and restore his sealed memories. If that happens, you¡¯ll lose both the man and the money.¡± ¡°Are you saying that if I find a hypnotherapist, his memory can be restored? Who should I look for?¡± Murong Qian¡¯s words were filled with an urgency she couldn¡¯t conceal. Li Ruoruo red at her, ¡°Only the original hypnotherapist can do it. As for who he is, why would I tell you? I am not so foolish as to let you bribe him.¡±
Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°In any case, I am giving you two more minutes to decide. Will you take the money and leave or let Brother Cong regain his memory?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± Of course, she would choose thetter, the silly girl.
But, to make it look more convincing, she pretended to persuade Li Ruoruo, ¡°If you get someone to undo Lu Cong¡¯s hypnosis and let him recover his memories, he¡¯ll just immediately go and look for his former girlfriend. Won¡¯t that mean you won¡¯t have a chance either? What¡¯s the advantage for you in doing this?¡± Li Ruoruo clenched her fist and took a deep breath, ¡°If I can¡¯t have him, you won¡¯t either. As for that woman, I have my ways to deal with her.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Two minutes are up, have you made your decision?¡± Murong Qian picked up her bag and stood up, ¡°I¡¯m really in love with Lu Cong. No matter what, I won¡¯t leave him. Use whatever means you have!¡± ¡°You¡ª you despicable¡ª¡± Seeing that she wasn¡¯t deterred at all, Li Ruoruo snatched a cup of coffee from the table, intending to ssh it onto Murong Qian. Before she could make her move, her wrist was grabbed by a strong hand. Turning angrily, she found Lu Cong had somewhere in the middle came over and shielded Murong Qian behind him. ¡°Brother Cong, when¡­ when did youe?¡± Li Ruoruo¡¯s eyes darted around, feeling guilty. She didn¡¯t know if he had heard her conversation with Murong Qian just now. But, it would be better if he did. She could then hasten the restoration of his lost memories through hypnosis. She didn¡¯t believe that they wouldn¡¯t break up by then!
Snort. Lu Cong snatched the coffee cup from her hand and coldly warned her: ¡°Go back to Hua Country, and never show up in front of her again.¡± Chapter 520: 354 Xunxun is My Son_1 Chapter 520: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_1 The Tang Group, President¡¯s office. Just as Tang Yue had hung up the phone call from Mo Shiting, he received a message from Tang Wan, ¡°Did you manage to get in touch with Shiting? When can I meet his wife?¡± Tang Yue replied: ¡°The day after tomorrow.¡± After sending the message, he hesitated for two seconds before sending another, ¡°Do you want to see a doctor and get some medication to stabilize your emotions?¡± Even though there was nothing wrong with her heart, Tang Yue was concerned that his sister might not be able to control her emotions upon seeing Gu Li. Even though Qin Shurong had previously conducted a DNA test proving that Gu Li was not Tang Tang, Tang Yue could notpletely believe the result, considering their striking resemnce. So he decided to persuade Gu Li to undergo another DNA test with his sister. As Tang Yue was daydreaming, a reply from Tang Wan came, ¡°I¡¯m not sick, why do I need to see a doctor? It¡¯s you who should seize the opportunity with Yining¡¯s arrival in M Country. Don¡¯t disappoint your sister.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± He felt just a hint of affection for Ye Yining; using the word ¡®like¡¯ would have been too much at this point.
¡­ Meanwhile. Gu Li and the rest arrived at Murong Qian¡¯s vi. They got out of the car,ughing and joking around, only to find unexpected guests at home. Looking at the extremely elegant noblewoman sitting on the sofa fully dressed in a cheongsam, Gu Li exchanged nces with Murong Qian. Clearly, Murong Qian was also bbergasted. ¡°Mom, what brings you here?¡± Yes, it was none other than Murong Qian¡¯s mother, Gu Li¡¯s aunt, Gu Qian. Standing next to her was a man of around fifty, Steward Uncle Lin of the Murong family. ¡°Aunt.¡± Gu Li defferntly greeted Gu Qian upon seeing her. Though Aunt doted on her, she had always been quite strict on etiquette; she had held strict control over Gu Li and Murong Qian. That¡¯s why Murong Qian didn¡¯t dare to let her know about her pregnancy before her marriage. At this moment, with her sudden appearance here, both Murong Qian and Gu Li felt their hearts sink a little. Where¡¯s Xunxun? Where did he go? Not seeing the little boy¡¯s figure around, both felt panic escting, but felt guilty to ask. Murong Qian particrly so. With Lu Cong present, she did not even dare to ask, fearing it may stir up the situation. Everyone in the hall had different thoughts running in their heads.
This was the first time Mo Shiting had met Gu Li¡¯s aunt. As the prospective nephew-inw, he politely greeted her, ¡°Good day, aunt. My name is Mo Shiting, Gu Li¡¯s husband.¡± ¡°Hello, please have a seat.¡± Gu Qian nodded and smiled, her every move exuded a noble, elegant air. Although she had never met Mo Shiting, she was familiar with his name and moreover, his exceptional qualities made her satisfied with her choice of a son-inw.
¡°Hello, Aunt. My name is Lu Cong.¡± Seeing his prospective mother-inw, Lu Cong was much more nervous than Mo Shiting. Particrly as it seemed the mother-inw did not seem to care for him, he had been there for a good while, yet she had not nced in his direction. ¡®I don¡¯t look bad either. I¡¯m handsome and tall, the epitome of a good man. Surely, I should have been more likable than that icy Mo Shiting? Why then did I get a cold reception in front of my prospective mother-inw?¡¯ thought Lu Cong with some resentment. It must be said, Lu Cong¡¯s intuition was spot on. Indeed, Gu Qian had not paid him any attention. After greeting Mo Shiting and Gu Li, she turned her gaze to Murong Qian. Her well-maintained face bore a hint of sternness, ¡°Come with me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Murong Qian didn¡¯t dare to resist, and obediently followed after Gu Qian, heading towards the door. ¡°Aunt¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li was worried that Xunxun¡¯s existence had been discovered and felt worried for Murong Qian, and instinctively wanted to follow. Gu Qian paused, slowly turned around and gave Gu Li a slight smile, although her eyes held no warmth, ¡°Tang Tang, you stay here and attend to the guests. Your aunt and sister have something to discuss.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Seeing this, Gu Li knew she couldn¡¯t intervene and had no choice but to give up. As the mother and daughter pair saw themselves out, Steward Uncle Lin also followed them out. With their departure, the tense atmosphere in the room eased considerably.
Unable to help himself, Lu Cong asked Gu Li, ¡°Will Aunt cause trouble for Qianqian?¡± He had felt an impulse to dere that he was Murong Qian¡¯s boyfriend, but then it struck him that he might cause more trouble for Murong Qian. Hence, he gave it up. However, the more he thought about it, the more aggrieved he felt, and the more worried he became for Murong Qian. Gu Li gently shook her head, calming Lu Cong, ¡°She probably¡­ shouldn¡¯t.¡± Even though she said so, she wasn¡¯t too sure herself. In the Murong n, getting pregnant before marriage meant being kicked out of the family. Chapter 521: 354 Xunxun is My Son_2 Chapter 521: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_2 s! ¡°No, I need to follow them and see.¡± After a moment of consideration, Lu Cong went after them. ¡°Hey¡ª¡ª¡± Just as Gu Li was about to stop him, she was hindered by Mo Shiting. ¡°Let him go.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°They will resolve their issues.¡± Mo Shiting reached out and rubbed her head. His deep, maic voice fell into Gu Li¡¯s ears. Somehow, it gave her a sense of security, and her previously agitated heart gradually calmed down. Gu Li took a step forward, hugged Mo Shiting¡¯s waist, and pressed her face against his chest, murmuring, ¡°Brother Ting, I think my sister is in big trouble this time.¡± Mo Shiting kissed her forehead, chuckling softly, ¡°Are you referring to Murong Yun?¡±
¡°You¡­ how did you know?¡± Gu Li looked at him, wide-eyed. Mo Shiting curved a smile, ¡°When I was investigating you back then, I investigated the Murong family as well. Murong Qian is an only child, how could she have a brother?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Then¡­ does Lu Cong know?¡± ¡°I wouldn¡¯t tell him without your consent.¡± ¡°Hehe, you are the best.¡± Gu Li grinned, hooked her arms around his neck, stood on her toes and gave him a peck on the lips. ¡°That¡¯s your reward.¡± ¡°Hmm!¡± Mo Shiting nced at her sideways, ¡°Just a kiss? Such a miser?¡± ¡°What else? We¡¯re at someone else¡¯s house, we can¡¯t be too bold.¡± Housekeeper Auntie Zhang was busy in the kitchen. She had to have some restraint. Mo Shiting was quite good at restraining himself. He bent his head to kiss her once more, then reluctantly let go of her. Of course, before he let go, he leaned over and whispered in her ear, ¡°Compensate me properly when we return home.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Murong Qian and Gu Qian got into the car together and left. Lu Cong, feeling uneasy, followed closely behind in his car. ¡°Madam, Mr. Lu has been following us.¡±
Steward Uncle Lin was driving. Through the rearview mirror, he saw Lu Cong¡¯s sports car tailgating them, and promptly reported it to Gu Qian. Upon hearing this, Murong Qian quickly turned back to look. Sure enough, she saw Lu Cong driving a white Ferrari, steadily following them. What was this man up to? She started feeling anxious and wanted to call him, but realized she had left in such a hurry that she¡¯d forgotten her purse and, naturally, her phone.
Gu Qian watched her expressions closely from the corner of her eyes. Her rigid face was serious. ¡°Does that man know about your illegitimate child?¡± ¡°When did you¡­ find out about Xunxun?¡± Murong Qian braced herself to ask. ¡°Ha!¡± Gu Qian scoffed, ¡°You thought you could really keep it a secret from me?¡± Murong Qian hung her head, ¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any exnations.¡± Gu Qian coldly cut her off, ¡°Who gave you the courage to have a child out of wedlock?¡± Murong Qian pressed her lips together and reached out to grab Gu Qian¡¯s wrist. ¡°What about Xunxun? Where have you taken him? He¡¯s innocent. I hope you won¡¯t make life difficult for him.¡± ¡°Rest assured! You¡¯re the one who made the mistake. It doesn¡¯t involve the child. I¡¯ll register him under your cousin¡¯s name. As for you, go to the ancestral hall to reflect upon your actions. When you¡¯ve reflected enough, then you cane out. I¡¯ll cover things up for you. Pretend you¡¯ve never had this son.¡± Gu Qian¡¯s words were firm. As the matriarch of arge family, she had to consider the reputation of the family, as well as her own personal considerations. Since she was young, she had high hopes for her only daughter, but never expected that this unfilial daughter would do something so detrimental to the family¡¯s reputation. When she found out yesterday, she was so angry she nearly had a heart attack.
After discussing it with Murong Qian¡¯s father, she flew to M Country overnight to resolve the issue. Murong Qian¡¯s cousin, Murong Chi, had been married for many years without a child. Adopting Murong Yun was the most suitable solution. Murong Qian hadn¡¯t anticipated her parents would choose to separate her and her son for the sake of their interests. Her brain seemed to explode. ¡°No! Xunxun is my son. Nobody can take him away.¡± She had thought the worst oue would be being expelled from the family. Who would have thought¡­ No, she couldn¡¯t ept that! Seeing her daughter¡¯s face turning pale, looking as if she had been hit hard, Gu Qian sighed, ¡°This is the only way I can help you. If you don¡¯t want to be expelled from the Murong family and lose your inheritance, you¡¯d better behave.¡± ¡°Mother, can you just pretend that you don¡¯t know that I have a son? Please? I beg you.¡± Murong Qian held tightly to Gu Qian¡¯s hand, her eyes reddening. She was on the verge of crying. ¡°I really can¡¯t afford to lose him. Please¡­ ¡± Gu Qian turned her face away, her voice full of helplessness, ¡°Qianqian, do you think this is fair to your father and me? The Murong family has such arge estate. Are you really nning to give it up?¡± Chapter 522: 354 Xunxun is My Son_3 Chapter 522: Chapter 354 Xunxun is My Son_3 Murong Qian was certain: ¡°To me, Xunxun is more important than anything. I would rather be expelled from the family home, forsake my ce as the Murong family¡¯s sessor, than be separated from Xunxun!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Qian was so angry with her, she, in a fit of fury, pped her across the face. The crisp ¡°p¡± echoed clearly in the confined car cabin. Instantly, Murong Qian¡¯s pale face turned fiery red as she hissed in pain and teared up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± Covering the side of her face that was throbbing with pain, she apologized through her tears, ¡°I have failed as a daughter, I just hope you will agree!¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± A stinging sensation hit Gu Qian¡¯s chest, ¡°Murong Qian, are you really willing to abandon your parents for an illegitimate child?¡± ¡°I will get married, I will get married immediately, then Xunxun will not be an illegitimate child. Is this a feasible n?¡±
¡°¡­¡± ¡°Mom¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Who are you nning to marry? That Lu fellow?¡± After Gu Qian finished speaking, she nced back and found that, the white Ferrari was nowhere to be seen. Murong Qian didn¡¯t notice this and nodded earnestly: ¡°Yes! I love him! He is Xunxun¡¯s biological father.¡± ¡°You¡¯re saying he is Xunxun¡¯s¡­¡± ¡°Yes! We broke up due to a misunderstanding four years ago, but now we¡¯re back together. Mom, Lu Cong is a good man, you¡¯ll definitely like him. I¡¯m just asking you to keep this a secret for me for a while, I promise I¡¯ll get married as quickly as possible.¡± As long as she could marry Lu Cong, Xunxun would no longer bear the title of ¡°illegitimate child,¡± and the Murong family would no longer disown her. But all of this required her parent¡¯s consent. Gu Qian narrowed her eyebrows, and remained silent. ¡°Mom¡­¡± ¡°Let me think about it.¡± Gu Qian waved her off, preventing her from saying anything else. Perhaps it was due to a mystic connection of blood, but when she first set eyes on the little boy while meeting with Murong Qian today, she immediately fell in love with him. If she could, would she really bear to let such a well-behaved grandson be adopted by the second family of the Murong n? She had no other choice. As for Murong Qian¡¯s proposal¡­ It seemed like a reasonable solution. ¡°Here¡¯s what we¡¯ll do, I will take Xunxun back to A Nation first, and after discussing it with your father, I¡¯ll let you know.¡±
Finally, Gu Qian¡¯s attitude has softened a bit. Atst, Murong Qian burst into a smile, ¡°Really? That¡¯s great, thank you, mommy.¡± In her joy, she rushed over and hugged Gu Qian tightly. Gu Qian was at a loss for words, she sighed exasperatedly, ¡°Alright, now find a caf¨¦. I want to have a chat with Mr. Lu.¡±
¡°Ok, sure.¡± Murong Qian bobbed her head, nodding vigorously. Then, she carefully reminded, ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about Xunxun being his son yet. I hope you can keep this a secret for me too. I¡¯ll find an appropriate time to tell him.¡± ¡°You¡­ you really¡­ forget it, I don¡¯t want to see him anymore. Bring him to A Nation once you¡¯ve talked things out. As for Xunxun, he¡¯s at the hotel right now. I¡¯ll take him back to the country in a bit.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª True to her word, Gu Qian had the steward drop Murong Qian on the side of the road and drove away. Watching the Rolls-Royce disappear into the distance, Murong Qian looked somewhat dazed. ¡°Qianqian¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Cong parked his convertible on the side of the road, unbuckled his seatbelt, and jumped out of the car. ¡°Sorry, I amte. There was a small ident. A child suddenly ran onto the road. Thankfully, I managed to brake in time and didn¡¯t hit anyone.¡± Murong Qian shifted her gaze towards him. Seeing that he was unharmed, she let out a quiet sigh of relief. ¡°Why are you on the side of the road? Where is your aunt?¡±
Lu Cong rested his hands on her shoulders, looking concerned. Something seemed off about her. Could it be her family didn¡¯t approve of him and forced her to break up with him? Lu Cong felt a jolt in his heart. ¡°My mom went back to A Nation. She took Xunxun with her.¡± Murong Qian clenched her fists, attempting to stay calm. ¡°Oh,¡± Lu Cong responded, taking her hand. ¡°Shall we go back then? Okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Murong Qian nodded slightly, allowing him to guide her to the front of the car. Lu Cong, being the gentleman, opened the passenger¡¯s side door for her to sit down and promptly buckled her seat belt for her. As he made his way around the car to the driver¡¯s seat and had just fastened his seatbelt when he heard Murong Qian say, ¡°Lu Cong, let¡¯s register for marriage tomorrow?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°????¡± ¡°Why the hurry?¡± He was puzzled.
Murong Qian bit her lip, not knowing how to begin to exin it to him. What if he finds out about Xunxun¡¯s existence, gets angry at her, and calls off the marriage? Now what? Seeing Murong Qian lowering her eyes in silence, Lu Cong thought that it had something to do with Murong¡¯s family denying their marriage, his eyes darkened and he said firmly: ¡°Qianqian, I will work harder to make your family ept me. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°The problem is not with them, the problem is with Xunxun.¡± ¡°Xunxun?¡± Lu Cong was even more confused. That little rascal, would he really have the authority to decide for Murong Qian? Murong Qian swallowed, then tested the waters, ¡°Do you like Xunxun?¡± Chapter 523: 355: See you in three days, dont be late_1 Chapter 523: Chapter 355: See you in three days, don¡¯t bete_1 ¡°He¡¯s your brother, of course I like him.¡± Although Lu Cong didn¡¯t understand why Murong Qian suddenly brought up Murong Yun, he honestly revealed his thinking anyway. Murong Qian raised her eyebrow. ¡°You mean, if he weren¡¯t my brother, you wouldn¡¯t like him?¡± Lu Cong nodded, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m indifferent to kids. Can¡¯t say I like them or hate them.¡± Murong Qian¡¯s face grew serious. Upon seeing her seeming discontent, Lu Cong, driven by an insuppressible instinct to survive, quickly added: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely love our own kids, our future kids.¡± ¡°And if our child was walking on the street, would you be able to recognize them?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± How was he supposed to answer that? Stealing a nce at Murong Qian, Lu Cong pondered: if he said he wouldn¡¯t recognize, she would probably be even less pleased, right? So¡­
¡°Of course. It¡¯s a father¡¯s instinct. How could I not recognize my own child? Qianqian, are you satisfied with this answer?¡± With the end of his sentence, he looked at her ingratiatingly. Murong Qian grinded her teeth, ¡°I¡¯m pleased. I¡¯m very pleased. I couldn¡¯t be more pleased.¡± Humph! Men¡¯s mouths are the devil¡¯sir. Originally, she wanted to tell him about Xunxun¡¯s real identity, but now¡­ Forget it, forget it, she¡¯s not in a good mood now, she¡¯ll tell him in a few days¡¯ time. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The two of them drove back to the vi. The instant they walked in, Gu Li greeted them, ¡°Sister Qian, did Aunt give you a hard time?¡± Murong Qian shook her head. ¡°No. But she took Xunxun back home. After yourpetition is over, I will go and pick him up.¡± Finishing her sentence, she gave Gu Li a look warning her not to discuss this topic any further. Gu Li immediately caught on, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Seeing that Shiting wasn¡¯t there, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°Where did Shiting go?¡± Gu Li replied, ¡°He had to go out due to a sudden phone call. He said he won¡¯t be back for dinner. What do you guys want to eat? How about we have hot pot?¡± ¡°Sure, I have no objections.¡± Murong Qian eagerly concurred. She enjoyed hot pot the most. In her opinion, no problem couldn¡¯t be solved by hot pot, and if there was, it was because the hot pot seasoning wasn¡¯t fragrant enough. ¡°And you?¡±
Gu Li turned to Lu Cong. Lu Cong pushed up the sses on his nose bridge, smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll go with whatever Qianqian suggests.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± How frustrating! With Brother Ting not around, she sticks out like a sore thumb.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Country M, Shengshi Building. The ce where the Xinghe Group¡¯s branch in Country M is located. Mo Shiting parked his car at the underground car park, where Lu Yang had already been waiting. ¡°Young master, you¡¯re here.¡± Lu Yang also apanied Mo Shiting to country M, but instead of going to Murong Household with him, he returned to thepany. An hour ago, theputers at the research center showed signs of malfunction, indicating a hacker attack. The situation became more and more serious. Lu Yang couldn¡¯t deal with it and had to call Mo Shiting over. Seeing his young master arrive, the heart he¡¯d been holding up finally rxed a little. ¡°Young master, just now the hacker left a message before he vanished.¡± ¡°What was the message?¡± Mo Shiting cast a nce at him, then proceeded towards the elevator with long strides. Lu Yang hastened to keep up with his pace. After unlocking the elevator with his fingerprint, Lu Yang continued his report: ¡°Meet at the Capital¡¯s First Pier three days from now. We are given three days. If you don¡¯t show up at the pier to meet their boss in three days, the virus they¡¯ve imnted will start infiltrating our research system.¡±
Mo Shiting slightly furrowed his brows, ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Yang sighed, ¡°This attack was initiated by Rock, who is ranked among the top three hackers in the world. But as to who hired him, currently there¡¯s no clue.¡± Chapter 524: 356: Its Your Close One_1 Chapter 524: Chapter 356: It¡¯s Your Close One_1 The elevator reached the minus third floor research and development center, doors opening. The security here was tight, equipped with high-tech preventive systems. Only after numerous checks were Mo Shiting and Lu Yang permitted to enter the coreboratory. What met their eyes was a row of top-notch electronic equipment. Due to a hacker attack, the screens were currently filled with gibberish, disying only one line of text, ¡°Meet me at Capital¡¯s First Pier in three days or never.¡± ¡°BOSS.¡± The R&D staff, currently at their wit¡¯s end, immediately stood up and greeted Mo Shiting as theyid eyes on him. Mo Shiting nodded slightly and walked over to one of theputers, his hands swiftly operating on the keyboard. In a short while, the chaos on the screen had disappeared, reced by a reboot prompt. He pressed confirm, and his tightly knitted brows slightly rxed. Seeing this, Lu Yang couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Indeed, young master is formidable, easily resolving this crisis.¡±
Mo Shiting responded with a cold smile, ¡°Don¡¯t celebrate too soon.¡± ¡°Ah? But isn¡¯t it already OK?¡± While Lu Yang wasn¡¯t proficient inputers, he was clearer than anyone about his young master¡¯sputer skills, which were on par with, if not superior to, the top hackers on the leaderboard. Therefore, even if Rock, who was ranked third, made a move, it would be no trouble for him. Hearing this, the others couldn¡¯t help but look at Mo Shiting, their faces filled with confusion. Those who could get into the R&D center were all top technical talents in the world, each one of them with highputer proficiency. But here they were, having worked half the day without getting the program to reboot. That alone made them believe that their boss was especially remarkable. They¡¯d thought that rebooting equaled solving the problem, but who knew, their BOSS was saying otherwise? Were they at their wit¡¯s end? Mo Shiting ignored their questions, his slender fingers continuing to tap rapidly on the keyboard, looking focused. The others simply leaned over, gathered around him and watched his operations. About a minuteter, theputer screen lit up, a message box popped up: [Impressive, you actually found me.] Mo Shiting frowned slightly, typing back: [Who wants to meet me?] Rock: [Noment.] Mo Shiting: [Are you sure you won¡¯t say?] Rock: [Ha, what? Want to threaten me?] Mo Shiting didn¡¯t reply, quickly pressed a few keys. Then, he saw the other party cursing, [SHIT! Did you just nt a virus in myputer?] Mo Shiting calmly replied: [You have ten seconds to think.] [SHIT!] Rock scratched his head in irritation, full of regret. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have taken this case. Not only did he fail in his mission, but he was also cornered into revealing his client. If he did, could he still stay in this field?
If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t have to stay, anyway. [Five seconds left.] [Wait, I¡¯ll tell.] Left with no options, Rock had to betray his principles and provide the information he had: [I don¡¯t know who it is, but I can confirm it¡¯s someone close to you.]
Someone close? Who could it be? Mo Shiting¡¯splexion changed slightly, he felt a strange sense of unease. Seeing his slow response, Rock couldn¡¯t resist sending another message: [Hey, I¡¯ve told you everything I know, hurry up and get rid of the virus.] Mo Shiting coolly replied: [We¡¯ll talk in three days.] Rock: [Damn!] ¡­ The sudden crisis was finally resolved, Mo Shiting nced at his watch, realizing that there was still time, he should be able to make it home to have dinner with his Tang Tang. Just as Mo Shiting was thinking of this, the cell phone in his pocket suddenly rang. He took it out to see, it was a call from Gu Yuan, his eyes deepened mysteriously. Stepping out of the R&D center, he found a uninhabited corner, only then did he press the answer key. Chapter 525: 357 Gu Yuan Dislikes _1 Chapter 525: Chapter 357 Gu Yuan Dislikes _1 ¡°Uncle.¡± Mo Shiting called out to Gu Yuan and from the other side of the phone came Gu Yuan¡¯s cold voice, ¡°I¡¯m in M Country, I heard you and Gu Li are also here?¡± ¡°Yes, we just arrived at noon.¡± Mo Shiting answered truthfully, hiding the surprise in his eyes. He wasn¡¯t aware that Gu Yuan was also here. However, there hadn¡¯t been any diplomatic interactions between A Nation and M Country recently, so Gu Yuan must¡¯vee for personal matters, right? Could it be for Tang Tang? Mo Shiting slightly pursed his lips, only to hear Gu Yuan ask: ¡°Is she participating in the World University Brain Competition?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together tonight, I¡¯ll have Gu Zuo pick you guys up.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to trouble him, just give us the address and we can get there ourselves.¡± ¡°Alright! Then it¡¯s 8pm at No. 22 Binhe Road Private Club.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± As soon as Mo Shiting finished speaking, Gu Yuan had already hung up. He looked at his watch, five in the afternoon, three hours until eight, plenty of time. He wondered what that little girl was doing right now? Mo Shiting simply dialed Gu Li¡¯s number. The phone rang for quite a while before finally being picked up. ¡°Hey, Brother Ting, why do you have time to call me? Have you finished your work?¡± Gu Li put her phone next to the open-n kitchen ind, while peeling vegetables and chatting to Mo Shiting. She was going to have a hot pot dinner tonight, so she was busy preparing the ingredients. As for Lu Cong and Murong Qian, they had gone back to the supermarket to stock up on more seasonings and hot pot side dishes. ¡°I¡¯ve finished.¡± Hearing the girl¡¯s chirpy voice, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, his mood instantly lifted. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯reing back for dinner? We¡¯re having hot pot tonight.¡± Gu Li asked with a smile, her words full of anticipation for the hot pot. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t have the heart to disappoint her, ¡°Your father is here, he wants to meet us. We can¡¯t have your favorite hot pot tonight.¡± ¡°Wow! Howe he¡¯s here?¡± Gu Li raised her eyebrows in surprise, ¡°It¡¯s a pity he hates hot pot, otherwise we could have it together.¡± ¡°Right. I¡¯ming to pick you up now. Get ready.¡±
¡°Alright.¡± Although they couldn¡¯t have hot pot, it was still a good deal to see her own father. ¡­ Forty minutester, Mo Shiting returned to the vi.
Having just parked the car, he saw Lu Cong and Murong Qian carrying several shopping bags from the supermarket, talking andughing as they walked over. Mo Shiting greeted them. Seeing him, Lu Cong smiled and said, ¡°Howe you¡¯re back? We thought you wouldn¡¯t be back tonight.¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to pick up Gu Li to see her father.¡± Murong Qian was somewhat surprised on hearing this, ¡°My uncle is here? He hasn¡¯t been to M Country in years.¡± Lu Cong curiously asked, ¡°Really? How do you know that so clearly?¡± Murong Qian gave him a look, ¡°I¡¯ve been in M Country for so many years, how can I not know? My uncle doesn¡¯t like M Country, he even discouraged me from studying here. I secretly applied and informed himter.¡± ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he like M Country?¡± Lu Cong asked again. Murong Qian: ¡°How would I know? Why do you have so many questions?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°You guys continue chatting, I¡¯m going to find Tang Tang.¡± Mo Shiting didn¡¯t wait for them, briskly picking up his pace, leaving the flirting couple behind him.
Watching his tall and straight figure, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but admire, ¡°Mo Shiting is really handsome, no wonder our Gu Li has been infatuated with him for so many years.¡± Lu Cong narrowed his eyes, a dangerous glint shing through them, ¡°Are you also falling for him?¡± ¡°What? Of course not! He¡¯s the man Gu Li likes, no matter how much I admire him, I wouldn¡¯t have any inappropriate thoughts about him.¡± Chapter 526: 358: Tang Tangs Biological Mother_1 Chapter 526: Chapter 358: Tang Tang¡¯s Biological Mother_1 Murong Qian spoke in a righteous manner, yet Lu Cong listened with distaste, his tone sour as he asked, ¡°So you mean, if he weren¡¯t the one Gu Li likes, you would fall for him?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Murong Qian was stunned for a moment, clearly not expecting Lu Cong to think in such a way. She responded, rolling her eyes, ¡°What are you talking about? I don¡¯t feel like chatting with you.¡± With those words, she picked up her small bag and strode quickly towards the vi, leaving Lu Cong behind. Lu Cong hastened after her, ¡°Hey, woman, did I hit a nerve?¡± Murong Qian: ¡°I¡¯m speechless!¡± She quickened her pace. Men, can sometimes be even more childish than children, especially those who get jealous easily. ¡­ Meanwhile,
Mo Shiting entered the vi, and happened to see Gu Li in her outdoor clothes, hair tied in a bun, looking refreshing and attractive as she descended the stairs. ¡°Brother Ting, how coincidental, I was just about to call you.¡± Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li beamed with joy. Mo Shiting nodded slightly and walked towards her. When he reached the staircase and saw that Gu Li was only a few steps away from the ground, he stretched out his hands towards her, ¡°Come, let me carry you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Gu Li grinned, tilting forward with her arms around his neck. Mo Shiting smoothly wrapped his arm around her slender waist and lifted her up. Murong Qian and Lu Cong entered the vi one after another, unexpectedly having to witness this affectionate scene. The two exchanged nces, both sighing: they feel excessively full before even starting the hot pot. Unable to contain himself, Lu Cong spoke up, ¡°Alright, could you two please not be so obnoxiously lovey-dovey?¡± He was incredibly jealous. Gu Li giggled, ¡°Dr. Lu, you could be the same with my sister. After all, you¡¯re not single, we can¡¯t make you feel bad.¡± Upon hearing this, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but nce towards Murong Qian, ¡°Qianqian, your sister seems to make some sense?¡± Murong Qian snorted, ¡°What are you talking about? Won¡¯t you quickly take the shopping bag to the kitchen?¡± Lu Cong acknowledged with an ¡°Oh,¡± and strode quickly towards the open kitchen. Just as he was about to take out the fresh hotpot ingredients from the shopping bag, he heard Gu Li say, ¡°Tonight, Brother Ting and I will leave the room for the two of you. Hope you two have a romantic hot pot night.¡± Lu Cong smirked, ¡°Thank you, sister-inw.¡± Murong Qian shot him a look, ¡°We¡¯re not even there yet, don¡¯t call me sister-inw.¡±
Lu Cong responded unruffled, ¡°It¡¯s only a matter of time. Didn¡¯t a certain someone say they were going to register with me tomorrow? I have a recording as proof.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, Gu Li¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Sister, really? Are you two registering tomorrow?¡± Mo Shiting also looked surprised and cast an inquisitive look towards Lu Cong. Didn¡¯t they agree that he and Murong Qian would register on the 28th of next month?
Why the sudden change of heart? Lu Cong saw Mo Shiting¡¯s questioning nce, and just as he was about to exin, Murong Qian spoke first, ¡°Yes. Registering tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why all of a sudden?¡± Gu LI was somewhat surprised. With Lu Cong and Mo Shiting present, Murong Qian of course couldn¡¯t disclose the real reason to Gu Li. So she had no choice but to make up a story, ¡°The day after tomorrow is my 26th birthday. When I was little, a fortune teller told me that if I don¡¯t register before my 26th birthday, I will need to wait another five years to get married.¡± Gu Li: ¡°What?¡± Lu Cong in unison: ¡°What?¡± Five years? No way! Even five months would be too long. Yet, Mo Shiting remained calm, a glint quickly passing through his eyes. In response to their shock, Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°So, only tomorrow is suitable.¡± Having said that, she addressed Gu Li, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve checked the lunar calendar and tomorrow is indeed a suitable day for marriage. However, it shes with your Chinese zodiac sign, so you can sit out our registration ceremony.¡±
Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She was supposed to start her training at the Super Brain Committee from tomorrow, alright? ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª No. 22 Binhe Road Private Club. The entire building, inside and out, was staffed by Gu Yuan¡¯s people. By the time Mo Shiting and Gu Li arrived, Gu Yuan was already waiting for them in the private room. All dishes had been served. For such arge round table, only Gu Yuan was seated. ¡°Father.¡± ¡°Uncle.¡± The two entered the room one after the other, greeting Gu Yuan. Gu Yuan pointed to two seats at therge round table, ¡°Sit.¡± Once seated, Gu Li noticed that all the dishes were her favorites. She couldn¡¯t help but smile and tried to start a conversation, ¡°The meal is so sumptuous tonight, thank you, father.¡± What touched her was that her father actually knew what she liked to eat and had prepared it for her.
Of course, it might also be that she was unnecessarily pleased. Perhaps these dishes were simply ordered by Brother Ting¡¯s request. Seemingly sensing Gu Li¡¯s thoughts, Mo Shiting added, ¡°Uncle, despite your busy schedule, you remember Tang Tang¡¯s tastes. I have much to learn from you.¡± Gu Yuan raised an eyebrow, not admitting, ¡°It¡¯s just a coincidence. These happen to be the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.¡± ¡°Oh ¡­ Understood ¡­¡± Gu Li intentionally dragged her words, yet she didn¡¯t believe him in her heart. But still, this means that father ordered the dishes, which was delightful. Throughout the meal, both Gu Yuan and Mo Shiting were not talkative. The atmosphere was livened up by Gu Li¡¯s lively chatter, resulting in a pleasant meal. After finishing their meal, Gu Li finally asked, ¡°Father, I¡¯m participating in the ¡®Super Brain¡¯petition. The knockout round is tomorrow and the finals are the day after. Will youe and watch?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes flickered, he didn¡¯t respond immediately. At this moment, a waiter knocked on the door, bringing a pot of tea for their post-meal enjoyment. Gu Yuan picked up the teacups, poured the tea himself, and handed them over. ¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li held the teacup in both hands, sipping the tea several times, the fragrant aroma leaving a pleasant aftertaste.
However, soon after, her head felt dizzy. ¡°Ting¡­¡± She instinctively wanted to call out to Mo Shiting, but could only voice one word before she copsed on the table, losing consciousness. ¡°Tang Tang?¡± As Mo Shiting was about to pick up his teacup, seeing Gu Li suddenly copse, his pupils constricted in disbelief, ring at Gu Yuan, ¡°Uncle, what do you mean by this?¡± Gu Yuan replied calmly, his tone resolute, ¡°I won¡¯t let her participate in the Super Brainpetition.¡± Mo Shiting hadn¡¯t expected that Gu Yuan would resort to such methods to stop Gu Li from participating, and couldn¡¯t help but argue for her, ¡°She represents university students from Hua Country, your actions might not be appropriate.¡± Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°How is it inappropriate? A daughter of the Gu family from A Nation is representing another country. What kind of precedent does that set?¡± Mo Shiting retorted, ¡°Although Tang Tang is the daughter of the Gu family, she also has Hua nationality.¡± Gu Li was granted Hua nationality when she was young and it had been retained all these years. However, back then, her name was Tang Tang, not Gu Li. Thinking about it, her name and features bear an uncanny resemnce to the missing heiress of the Tang family. Considering this, Mo Shiting pulled at his lips slightly. He had already made his conclusions. So, he put his thoughts into words, ¡°Uncle, Tang Tang¡¯s biological mother is the Chairman of the Tang Group, Tang Wan, right?¡± Chapter 527: 359 Little Pear will soon have a mother_1 Chapter 527: Chapter 359 Little Pear will soon have a mother_1 Gu Yuan got even more upset, ¡°Tang Tang¡¯s biological mother has long since passed away, how many times must I say it?¡± Mo Shiting nced at Gu Li who was still lying on the side of the table, lowered his voice, ¡°Uncle, even if you seed in making both of us dizzy today and prevent Tang Tang from meeting Chairman Tang at the Super Elite Brain event, can you ensure that they will never meet in the future?¡± Gu Yuan turned gloomy, and remained silent. Clearly, Mo Shiting¡¯s remark had hit home. He had indeed nned it this way, but unfortunately, the ones who should have been knocked out were now standing very much awake in front of him. The more Gu Yuan thought about it, the more displeased he was with Mo Shiting. If it weren¡¯t for this infuriating brat constantly interfering, why should he exert so much effort? Mo Shiting was unaware that Gu Yuan was particrly annoyed with him and continued to reason, ¡°Tang Tang is innocent and has the right to know her background. She¡¯s all grown up now, even if she acknowledges her birth mother, you are still her father. What are you worried about?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Yuan was furious that Mo Shiting had articted his deepest fear, ¡°Nonsense! Someone!¡±
¡°Yes?¡± At Gu Yuan¡¯s call, the door was pushed open from the outside and two well-built bodyguards walked in. Mo Shiting narrowed his eyes, a glint crossing the depths. Then Gu Yuan said, ¡°Send Young Master Mo home.¡± As he was about to turn around and pick up Gu Li, he was stopped by Gu Yuan, ¡°I will take care of my daughter. As for you¡­fend for yourself.¡± Knowing that he hadpletely offended his father-inw, Mo Shiting was somewhat helpless, ¡°Uncle, I need to take Tang Tang with me.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Gu Yuan raised a brow and sneered, ¡°Then try.¡± At his cue, the two bodyguards quickly drew their guns and aimed at Mo Shiting. Mo Shiting had not expected that they would point their guns at him over a simple disagreement and gave a cool, faint smile, ¡°Since uncle is determined to resolve this by force, then excuse me.¡± Having said this, he swiftly ducked to one side, and before anyone could react, he had disarmed one of the bodyguards. The confrontation began. Thanks to the spacious booth, there was room for them to move. These two bodyguards were Gu Yuan¡¯s personal guards, skilled inbat, but up against Mo Shiting, they were clearly at a disadvantage. It was not that they were less capable, but that their opponent was too strong. Several roundster, the bodyguards were unable to gain an upper hand, instead they were led around by Mo Shiting. Gu Yuan watched the fight with a stern face. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s deft moves, a trace of admiration crept into his eyes. Very well, only such a capable man could protect his daughter. Remembering this, Gu Yuan finally called a halt to the fight.
¡°Leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± On receiving their master¡¯s instruction to retreat, the bodyguards bowed respectfully. Soon, the spacious booth returned to its original tranquility.
Gu Yuan coughed lightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯re a martial artist.¡± Mo Shiting replied indifferently, ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± Gu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Was heplimenting him? ¡°Uncle, as I said before, Tang Tang has a right to know about her origins.¡± Mo Shiting still insisted on his point of view. This time, Gu Yuan didn¡¯t get as angry, ¡°Take her away.¡± Although he did not say anything else, Mo Shiting knew crystal clear that he had acknowledged the identity of Gu Li. Mo Shiting walked back to the dining table, lifted the sleeping girl in his arms, his eyes softening further. It seemed his Little Pear was going to have a mother soon. Chapter 528: 360: Has your Tang Tang been found?_1 Chapter 528: Chapter 360: Has your Tang Tang been found?_1 Gu Li was not aware of the face-off between Mo Shiting and Gu Yuan, and to avoid affecting herpetition, Mo Shiting did not disclose the high possibility that Tang Wan was her birth mother. Time flew swiftly, and the day of the grand final finally arrived. Gu Li did not disappoint, she had secured the highest score in the previous warm-up matches, which allowed her to skip tonight¡¯s PK rounds andpete directly for the championship against the first ce. As for the other contestants, they all proceeded in order, participating in the PK rounds one after another. On the stage, the contestants were trying their utmost to answer the questions. Off-stage, Gu Li was sitting in the contestants¡¯ seat, resting her cheek on her hands in a daze. It was so boring. She couldn¡¯t bring her phone, and there were cameras all around. If she had known she would be waiting for hours like this, she wouldn¡¯t have chased after the top score. It was only the first round of PK. How much longer would it be until her turn? Where¡¯s Brother Ting? Gu Li looked subconsciously around the audience seats. She saw Murong Qian, she saw Lu Cong, and even Ye Yining, but she couldn¡¯t find Mo Shiting. No way?
For such an importantpetition, he didn¡¯t show up to cheer for her? Was he still her beloved husband? Humph! Thisdy was about to get angry. Gu Li puffed her cheeks, wishing she had a phone by her side so she could call Mo Shiting and give him a piece of her mind. In the end, she missed him. After all, she had been in istion forpetition these past two days, and could only see him through video in her spare time. She hadn¡¯t seen him in person at all. She missed him so much. She didn¡¯t know what Brother Ting was busy with. Hopefully, nothing bad happened? Just before she came to the venue, they had called. Surely, nothing would happen. May Buddha bless us! ¡­ Unbeknown to Gu Li, Mo Shiting was dealing with a matter rted to her, and it was especially important. Fast forward to 30 minutes earlier. The grand final of the Super Brain was about to start, and Mo Shiting had arrived early on the scene. For the sake of fairness, the organizer prohibited the contestants from contacting outsiders since the day before yesterday and until tonight¡¯spetition ended; any vition would be treated as a breach of rules. Therefore, even though Mo Shiting had the privilege to see Gu Li, he chose not to do so for the sake of her reputation. Instead, he bought a ticket and attended thepetition like a regr audience member. Just as he settled in the middle seat of the first row in the audience section, preparing to wait for Murong Qian and Lu Cong, he suddenly received a call from Tang Yue¡ª
¡°Sorry, Shiting, my sister and I can¡¯t make it to Gu Li¡¯spetition tonight.¡± Tang Yue¡¯s voice was a bit agitated, as if something good had happened. Mo Shiting frowned slightly, regretting that Tang Yue and Tang Wan couldn¡¯te to the scene. So he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°From your tone, it sounds like good news?¡± ¡°You could say so.¡±
Tang Yueughed and didn¡¯t hide anything from him, continuing, ¡°This afternoon, a girl who looks a bit like my sister came over and imed that she was Tang Tang, who was lost sixteen years ago. My sister was so happy that she went to have a DNA test with her right away. Guess what, she really is my niece. Now my sister is busy catching up with Tang Tang, so she couldn¡¯t attend Gu Li¡¯spetition. We apologise for this.¡± While Tang Yue was rambling, Mo Shiting¡¯s face turned more and more somber, ¡°You¡¯re saying, you¡¯ve found your Tang Tang?¡± ¡°Yes! quite surprising, isn¡¯t it?¡± The smile on Tang Yue¡¯s mouth didn¡¯t diminish. Mo Shiting¡¯s lips curled coldly, ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising.¡± Who knew which piece of trash had the audacity toe forward and impersonate his Tang Tang. Tang Yue didn¡¯t detect the murderous intent in his words and suddenly had an inspiration. ¡°Actually, I always subconsciously thought that Gu Li was Tang Tang. I even nned to persuade her to take the DNA test again. Only after proving that she isn¡¯t Tang Tang could I give up. But life doesn¡¯t always go as nned.¡± Chapter 529: 361: Suddenly Confessed to_1 Chapter 529: Chapter 361: Suddenly Confessed to_1 The speaker had no intention, but the listener took it seriously. Unexpectedly, Tang Yue had already taken a DNA test for Gu Li and Tang Wan, and the results shockingly showed that they were not mother and daughter. This made Mo Shiting frown. How could they not be mother and daughter? She evidently is Tang Tang¡­ Where exactly did things go wrong? ¡°Shiting? Are you listening?¡± When Mo Shiting didn¡¯t respond, Tang Yue couldn¡¯t help but call out to him. Mo Shiting regained hisposure, ¡°When did you test Gu Li and Chairman Tang¡¯s DNA?¡± ¡°A while ago.¡± Tang Yue answered truthfully, ¡°I had this idea the first time I saw Gu Li. Later, Shu Rong got a hair sample from Pear and tested the DNA. The result proved that she is not Tang Tang.¡± Undeniably, Tang Yue sounded a bit regretful at this point. After all, Little Pear looked too much like his sister.
In contrast, the girl who recently acknowledged them looked only vaguely simr. ¡°Shiting, no matter how you look at it, I feel guilty about not being able to go and cheer on Pear tonight. I don¡¯t know if you guys are free tomorrow, but I would like to invite you to dinner.¡± Tang Yue spoke sincerely. Mo Shiting pursed his lips, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll bring her.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t interrupt your match viewing anymore. Cheer on Pear for me.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting stood with one hand in his pocket, gazing at the bustling traffic outside the stadium, his deep eyes veiling a hint of darkness. The stadium was already quite noisy, and judging by the time, the match was about to start. However, knowing that Gu Li would advance directly, Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t in a hurry to enter. He stood there for a while before calling Lu Yang. ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Lu Yang was still busy in theb of the M Country Branch. Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s call, he was slightly surprised. The Young Master should be watching the Young Madam¡¯s match. Why was he still free to make a call? Had something happened? Mo Shiting spoke calmly, ¡°There¡¯s a matter that requires your attention.¡± Hearing the Young Master¡¯s instructions, Lu Yang immediately perked up. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡­ In the stadium. The match had been going on for quite some time. With the final top two battle approaching, Mo Shiting still hadn¡¯t returned. During the halftime break, Murong Qian finally couldn¡¯t hold back her curiosity and tugged at Lu Cong¡¯s arm, asking, ¡°Hey, where the hell did your buddy go? It¡¯s almost Little Pear¡¯s turn, why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡± Even Ye Yining had flown all the way from Hua Country to cheer on Little Pear. If Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t present during such an important moment, it would be uneptable.
Lu Cong nced subconsciously at the empty seat next to him and felt a twinge of worry in his heart. Could there be a problem? Just as he was about to call Mo Shiting, he saw a tall figure striding over, relieving him of his worries. ¡°You kiddo. I thought you were going to miss the match.¡±
Once Mo Shiting took his seat, Lu Congughed and yfully punched him. Mo Shiting hooked his lips into a slight smile without saying a word. Lu Cong asked with concern, ¡°Nothing happened, right?¡± Just as he finished speaking, Murong Qian¡¯s head poked over, evidently eager to hear why Mo Shiting would miss the match to attend to something urgent. Unfortunately, Mo Shiting only vaguely mentioned, ¡°A minor problem. It¡¯s been resolved.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Without getting an answer, Lu Cong didn¡¯t probe further. Murong Qian then said, ¡°It¡¯s good you made it in time. It would have been a pity if you had missed Pear¡¯s shining moment.¡± ¡°Hm.¡± Mo Shiting chuckled lightly, his gaze fixed on the center of the stage. Just at the moment, contestants who had previously returned backstage for a rest started returning one by one, and his Little Pear reentered his line of sight. Perhaps due to some kind of heartfelt connection, Gu Li also looked in Mo Shiting¡¯s direction. Seeing that he had finally returned, a weight lifted off her mind, and she beamed at Mo Shiting. ¡°Go, honey!¡±
Mo Shiting mouthed these words silently, giving her a thumbs up. Having understood his message, Gu Li responded in signnguage, ¡°I love you, honey!¡± ¡°Heh.¡± Mo Shiting was amused, his stunningly handsome face catching Gu Li¡¯s eye. Even the stage lights seemed to lose their shine inparison. As the cheerful music started, the elegant host took center stage. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, wee back to the finals of the World University Supersmart Brainpetition. As everyone can see, tonight¡¯spetition is really intense. Congrattions to contestant No. 18, Qiao Se, for standing out amongst numerouspetitors and sessfully advancing to the final championship round. Now, let¡¯s give our two excellent contestants a warm round of apuse. They are contestant No. 7, Gu Li, and contestant No. 18, Qiao Se.¡± As soon as the host finished speaking in an excited tone, a thunderous apuse erupted in the audience. ¡°Go, Little Pear!¡± ¡°Go Pear!¡± Murong Qian and Ye Yining screamed like delirious fans, waving Gu Li¡¯s card repeatedly. The infectious atmosphere also influenced Lu Cong, who found himself unconsciously waving the card as well. Seeing this, Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes softened into beautiful crescent shapes. At this moment, Gu Li and Qiao Se stepped into the center of the stage amidst the apuse.
They each stood on either side of the host. The host handed the microphone to Qiao Se, asking, ¡°Before the ultimate PK begins, do you have anything to say to your opponent?¡± Qiao Se took the microphone and nced at Gu Li, his words catching everybody off-guard, ¡°The beautiful Miss Gu Li, I am very taken with your beauty and talent. After thepetition ends, would you be my girlfriend?¡± Roar¡ª¡ª The crowd instantly exploded. Nobody had expected that at such a tense moment, Qiao Se would actually confess his feelings to his opponent. My God, is he serious? This was just too thrilling! People are always hungry for drama. Whether it was the contestants on stage or the audience below, no one remained calm. Everyone was looking forward to Gu Li¡¯s answer. Of course, there were also some who rejoiced in schadenfreude, who loved a good show. For example, Murong Qian, who leaned across Lu Cong and said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Haha, the charm of my Pear is irresistible. Even at apetition, she still attracts admirers. Mo Shiting, you have quite a few rivals, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡± Mo Shiting red, warning Lu Cong, ¡°Control your woman.¡± Lu Cong shrugged helplessly, ¡°Sorry, can¡¯t help you. Family hierarchy is quite clear.¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± So you¡¯re proud that you¡¯re afraid of your wife? As though reading his mind, Lu Cong grinned, ¡°Aren¡¯t you also henpecked?¡± Mo Shiting scoffed, ¡°Afraid of my wife? Nonsense!¡± This little girl, he hadn¡¯t kept an eye on her for a few days and she dared to flutter around like a flirtatious butterfly. Wait and see how he disciplines herter! Unaware of a certain jealous man simmering with anger, Gu Li was also left speechless with surprise by Qiao Se¡¯s unexpected confession. What on earth was happening? As far as she remembered, she hadn¡¯t even spoken to this Qiao Se. How had he taken a liking to her? Chapter 530: 362: I Have a Boyfriend_1 Chapter 530: Chapter 362: I Have a Boyfriend_1 ¡°Gu Li, I like you! I hope you can give me a chance to pursue you.¡± Seeing that Gu Li didn¡¯t respond, Qiao Se couldn¡¯t help but walk up to her. He bent slightly, making a very gentlemanly gesture. He was a member of Country F¡¯s royal family, and this gesture may not seem special to others, but it was their specific action for courting. Gu Li naturally understood, while Mo Shiting understood better, after all, he had once been pursued by the princess of Country F¡¯s royal family. Unexpectedly, Qiao Se was from Country F¡¯s royal family, and Mo Shiting¡¯s handsome facepletely sank. ¡°Yo, this Qiao Se isn¡¯t just anyone. I¡¯ve been saying all along, Little Pear¡¯s suitors are top-level men from all over the world.¡± Murong Qian started to gossip again. She really wasn¡¯t afraid of offending Mo Shiting because she was, on one hand, Mo Shiting¡¯s future sister-inw, and on the other hand, his future aunt-inw. In either role, she had seniority over him. Moreover, Little Pear had deep feelings for Mo Shiting, loved him for so many years, and had been too humble about it. It was time to give him a wakeup call, so that he wouldn¡¯t be arrogant and forget to cherish her. Lu Cong knew Murong Qian¡¯s thought process and did not intervene to protect himself.
Meanwhile, Mo Shiting ignored Murong Qian altogether. At this moment, his entire being was on the stage, waiting for Gu Li¡¯s answer. Finally, Gu Li regained her calm, smilingly declined Qiao Se: ¡°Thank you for your love, but I¡¯m sorry, I already have a boyfriend, and I love him very much!¡± When Mo Shiting heard these words, his mood instantly rxed, and a faint smile involuntarily curved his lips. His looking at Gu Li became even more tender. Unfortunately, Gu Li was blocked by the tall Qiao Se and didn¡¯t notice Mo Shiting¡¯s doting gaze. She thought her refusal was thorough enough, but she underestimated Qiao Se¡¯s persistence, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are single or not, it doesn¡¯t affect my pursuit of you.¡± A hubbub stirred among the crowd once more. This man, he wants to be a third party in a love rtionship. How shameless. Most of the audience had looks of disapproval, but there were inevitably some who believed in the supremacy of love and stood in his position. They felt that love should be pursued bravely. If they could snatch the person away, it would mean that their previous rtionships were not true love. ¡°Tsk, Shiting, it seems your love rival is quite persistent.¡± Lu Cong shook his head slightly, expressing his opinion. Mo Shiting sneered, ¡°You just need to mind your own business.¡± Lu Cong chuckled, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m just worried about you.¡± Mo Shiting scoffed disdainfully: ¡°Hum.¡± He trusted Gu Lipletely and was not worried about her running away with anyone else. However, it was really annoying to see these flies gather around her. Not wanting to see Qiao Se continue to pester Gu Li, Mo Shiting picked up his phone and dialed a number. The other party answered almost instantly, sarcastically saying, ¡°Busy man, howe you have time to call me?¡± ¡°World University Super Brain Grand Finals, tell the host to get to the point.¡± Probably the host was too engrossed watching the drama on stage and let Qiao Se run rampant.
¡°Come on, you¡¯re calling me for this minor issue? That¡¯s an underutilization of resources.¡± The other party felt insulted. But Mo Shiting didn¡¯t listen to his rambling, ¡°You have 10 seconds.¡± The other party: ¡°¡­Shit!¡±
The call ended. In the blink of an eye, the host received the prompt in his earpiece, directing him to regain control of the situation. He finally snapped back to reality, smoothing things over with augh, ¡°Alright, time is limited. Next, please ask the two contestants to return to their respective areas for the first round of our PK.¡± As soon as the host¡¯s resounding words fell, Gu Li immediately returned to her seat. Qiao Se shot the host a dissatisfied look. Then he threw a flying kiss at Gu Li before returning to his seat. Gu Li clenched her fingers, feeling incredibly helpless. Looks like a certain someone¡¯s jealousy was going to overflow tonight, how should she appease him? ¡­ Thepetition soon began, and Gu Li didn¡¯t have the heart to worry about her rtionship matters. She focused all her attention on theputer screen lying t on the table. The entire PK consisted of three rounds, all conducted on theputer, testingputational ability, mental arithmetic ability, visual acuity, memory, and the ability to adapt to various challenges. The audience could not only see their answering situation through arge LCD screen but also directly see their expressions. The atmosphere was getting more and more tense. The first and second rounds were rtively easy, and each person won a round, putting them on par. Therefore, the keyid in thest round.
The final round was a numerical maze designed by the famous mathematician Ares. It was understood that the number of people who could navigate the maze sessfully within the given time was very few. The maze could change in countless ways, with no set pattern or possibility for replication. In other words, even if you memorized the solving process of someone else, you couldn¡¯t follow the same path. ¡°Damn, I¡¯m dizzy.¡±, Murong Qian yawned as she spoke. As someone who was terrible at math, watching all this was like reading Greek. Even Lu Cong, a medical genius, felt it was a tough challenge, and he was certain he couldn¡¯t make it through. ¡°Shiting, what do you think? Can Little Pear make it through?¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help asking as Mo Shiting was intently focused on the big screen. Mo Shiting was very confident and dered: ¡°In less than ten minutes, she will be out.¡± ¡°Really? Then I will start timing now.¡± Lu Cong finished speaking, and checked his wristwatch, ¡°It¡¯s now 21:45 M Country time. By the way, what about Qiao Se?¡± ¡°He?¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow and sneered, ¡°He¡¯s far from it.¡±
Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Speaking of, I remember when you were 18 years old, you solved this question? It took you less than 30 minutes, you really aren¡¯t human.¡± Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but exim, full of praise for Mo Shiting. The two of them had been ssmates from primary school to high school. This guy¡¯s math skills were off the charts, and he¡¯d never scored anything but 100%. Murong Qian, hearing how excellent Mo Shiting was, couldn¡¯t help but turn her head with a look of disbelief, ¡°Really? You navigated Ares¡¯ mathematicalbyrinth? For real?¡± Lu Cong chuckled, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true, my boy Shiting is a genius with an IQ of over 200.¡± Murong Qian shrugged, ¡°So what? My sister is no worse than him.¡± ¡°She¡¯s been doing it for an hour and a half, and she hasn¡¯t finished yet.¡± ¡°Lu Cong, what are you trying to say?¡± Unexpectedly, Lu Cong would question her words, Murong Qian¡¯s eyes narrowed and she sent a cold re his way. Lu Cong involuntarily shivered a bit, damn it, in his arrogance he had offended his dear wife. ¡°Qianqian, even if Shiting is brilliant, he still has to listen to Gu Li, right? So, isn¡¯t she the one who¡¯s really amazing?¡± ¡°Humph!¡±
¡­ These two started to bicker at the slightest disagreement, Mo Shiting pinched his brow, his gaze falling on Gu Li¡¯s delicate little face. About five seconds had passed, seeing her wrinkled face gradually smoothed out, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t need to look at the big screen to know that she has seeded. Chapter 531: 363: Should I Reveal My Identity_1 Chapter 531: Chapter 363: Should I Reveal My Identity_1 Sure enough, the next second, the deafening music indicating a sessful clearance sted out, followed by the excited shout of the host: ¡°Congrattions to Gu Li for sessfully passing the level! You are undoubtedly tonight¡¯s champion!¡± ¡°Yay¡ª¡ª¡± Murong Qian stood up excitedly, pping like mad. The rest of the audience blinked in confusion for a second before reacting. No way. Did she actually seed? That¡¯s badass! ¡°Ah¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible!¡± ¡°Wow, our Gu Li is so good!¡±
For a moment, cheers, screams, and thunderous apuse resonated throughout the arena. On the stage, a flurry of colorful confetti burst out, the petals fluttering andnding on Gu Li, adding to the boundless joy. Qiao Se, not expecting Gu Li to sessfully navigate the maze, was impressed and admired her, further strengthening his resolve to pursue her. So what if she¡¯s loved by someone else? He didn¡¯t believe that her lover¡¯s status was as prestigious as his, or that he was as intelligent and talented as he was. After all, even though he hadn¡¯t cleared the maze yet, he could seed too with just a bit more time. Compared to the excitement of the audience, Gu Li, who stood in the middle of the stage ready to ept the award, seemed much calmer. Truthfully, whether or not she became the champion at this point- didn¡¯t matter much to her. However, this mathematical maze thing was quite interesting, she wondered if Brother Ting would like to try it? She¡¯d have him give it a try next time. Gu Li¡¯s mind drifted, and her gaze unconsciously looked toward the VIP seats below the stage. She happened to see Ye Yining and Murong Qian hugging excitedly. Lu Cong originally wanted to hug Murong Qian, but she turned around and hugged her other best friend instead. ¡°Pfft.¡± Seeing the disappointed look on Lu Cong¡¯s face, Gu Li almost couldn¡¯t hold back herughter. Mo Shiting was seated to the left of Lu Cong. He generously gave her a thumbs-up, his deep eyes full of affection. The venue was in chaos, and the host next to her kept speaking, but Gu Li didn¡¯t pay any attention. The only thing inside her eyes and her heart was the approving Mo Shiting. ¡°Once again, congrattions to Gu Li for bing the overall champion of thispetition. Tonight, we are honoured to have Professor Arese and present¡ª¡ª the prize.¡± Perhaps he was too excited, the host¡¯s voice inadvertently cracked. The audience stared wide-eyed, hardly believing what they just heard.
My God! Professor Ares? The man is nearly a hundred years old, he¡¯s quite reclusive, and he agreed to present the award? The organizer must be quite influential!
Gu Li also blinked, masking her excitement. At this point, a thin old man was led onto the stage by a hostess. Wearing a deep grey Zhongshan suit, the old man radiated vitality. His whole demeanor was that of a distinguished scientist. Most of the audience were math enthusiasts and greatly admired this brilliant mathematician. As soon as he appeared, everyone fell silent. The audience watched in awe as the old man, holding the trophy and certificate, slowly walked towards Gu Li. Gu Li¡¯s heart was pounding fast. When Professor Ares handed her the heavy trophy, her hands were trembling. As she epted the trophy, she tried to control her emotions, trying to calm herself: ¡°Thank you, professor!¡± In fact, Professor Ares was her master¡¯s mentor, and hence her grand-teacher, even though they had never met before. She knew her grand-teacher, but he didn¡¯t know her, should she reveal herself? Just as she was lost in thought, Professor Ares suddenly spoke kindly: ¡°Well done, Little He¡¯s disciple. He must have mentioned me to you, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Chapter 532: 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_1 Chapter 532: Chapter 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_1 Little He? So Master¡¯s surname is He? It¡¯s quite shameful that I¡¯ve been his disciple for so many years, yet I didn¡¯t even know his surname. No wonder Master left without saying goodbye. Gu Li¡¯s eyes shed slightly, she quickly regained her smile and asked Professor Ares, ¡°May I ask, are you my grandmaster?¡± Professor Aresughed when he heard Gu Li calling him grandmaster and said, ¡°Good girl!¡± ¡°Hello, grandmaster!¡± Gu Li promptly greeted him again, and then queried, ¡°Where will you be staying in M Country? Perhaps I can pay a visit with my husband?¡± ¡°Next time. I am going to fly to Hua Country immediately. This is my temporary address in Hua Country. You¡¯re wee to visit.¡± Having said that, Professor Ares took a card out of his pocket. Gu Li took it respectfully, nced at it, and found that the address was in Capital City, not too far from Imperial City University.
¡°Alright, I will definitely visit.¡± The time was limited, they only exchanged a few words before Professor Ares hurriedly left. Gu Li made a brief eptance speech. Amid a round of warm apuse, she nted a kiss on her trophy. Beautiful fireworks soared into the sky, signalling the end of a tensepetition. The audience gradually left, and Gu Li returned backstage to pack her bags and leave. Unexpectedly, she was stopped by Qiao Se just as she stepped out of the dressing room. ¡°Gu Li, my words tonight are from the bottom of my heart.¡± Qiao Se didn¡¯t mind that he had only ced second, because, in his opinion, winning Gu Li over would be much more fun than winning the championship. Gu Li stepped back and furrowed her brows, ¡°I made it very clear¡ªI¡¯m a married woman. I hope you will respect that, Prince Qiao Se.¡± Exactly, Qiao Se was the youngest son, favored by the King of Country F. She remembers his sister, Princess Qiao Yi, who once pursued Brother Ting. Surprised to find out that Gu Li knew his identity, Qiao Se took this as somewhat ttering, ¡°Since you already know who I am, you should understand what privilegese with being with me.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Before Gu Li could speak, a mockingugh echoed from the distance. She lifted her head, just in time to see Mo Shiting, dressed in ck, strolling over from the front. When Qiao Se saw this, he turned his head unconsciously and immediately recognized Mo Shiting. And, judging from Mo Shiting¡¯s demeanor, it seemed like he was here for Gu Li? Qiao Se widened his eyes, his gaze shifting between the two. A sinking feeling pulled at his heart, ¡°You guys¡­¡± ¡°Let me introduce, my husband.¡± Gu Li walked around him and took Mo Shiting¡¯s arm.
Mo Shiting reached up to stroke her hair, lovingly saying, ¡°Congrattions, Mrs. Mo.¡± ¡°Mrs. Mo? You guys really¡­¡± Qiao Se shook his head, not quite believing that the rumored boyfriend of Gu Li was indeed Mo Shiting. Anyone else would have been fine, but Mo Shiting? Could he possiblypete against him?
Mo Shiting shot him a cold stare, ¡°Are your eyes not functioning or are you deaf?¡± ¡°You¡ªhumph!¡± Annoyed and embarrassed by Mo Shiting¡¯sment, Qiao Se stormed off with a huff. As soon as he left, Gu Li felt the surrounding air be a bit fresher. She yfully swayed Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, ¡°Brother Ting, let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Alright!¡± Mo Shiting slightly nodded, holding her bag in one hand while wrapping her with his other arm. Together they left. Back at the underground parking lot, Lu Cong, Murong Qian, and Ye Yining were already waiting in the car. The moment Gu Li appeared, Murong Qian quickly hopped out of the car and said, ¡°Pear, you were amazing! A well-deserved champion.¡± ¡°Yeah, Pear, now you¡¯re famous all over the world.¡± Lu Cong immediately followed Murong Qian. Ye Yining stood on the side with a radiant smile, watching them joke around. Oh my, she suddenly realized that out of the five of them, she was the only single one. She felt like such a third wheel.
¡°So you also call her Pear?¡± Mo Shiting looked a bit displeased. Lu Cong was speechless, ¡°I am her cousin-inw.¡± Mo Shiting raised an eyebrow, ¡°You guys registered?¡± ¡°We¡¯re going to register in a few days¡­¡± ¡°So you¡¯re not her cousin-inw yet.¡± Lu Cong: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Huh, I was just about to ask. Didn¡¯t you two say a few days ago that you were going to register?¡± Gu Li looked a bit surprised. When this came up, Murong Qian couldn¡¯t help but kick Lu Cong, ¡°He lost his ID and passport.¡± Gu Li & Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­¡­.. The final of the Super Brain Competition was broadcasted live on the inte. Students from Imperial City University were also watching thepetition.
Chapter 533: 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_2 Chapter 533: Chapter 364: You Must Be Tang Tang_2 As soon as news spread that Gu Li won the championship, the school forum at Imperial University was flooded with posts professing love for their female goddess. Shen Yunsi sat in front of theputer, staring at one post after another praising Gu Li to the heavens, which enraged her to the point of her nose almost going crooked. Humph! What about being a champion? Isn¡¯t she still a pitiful creature unknowingly living with her mother being usurped by someone else? Comforted by this thought, Shen Yunsi doesn¡¯t feel so jealous anymore. ¡­ As soon as Gu Li got on the car and opened WeChat on her phone, she saw that the dormitory group was exploding with messages, all @ her. Mi Dong: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow!] Chen Xue: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow +1]
Qiao Yin: [Goddess, please ept my kowtow +2] Gu Li: [I, your Little Pear, is throwing you all a big red envelope, hurry up and snatch it.] In the blink of an eye, the red envelopes were all gone. Chen Xue: [Hahaha, the luckiest person gets 30 cents. Little Pear, you are really too generous.] Mi Dong: [Nose-picking.jpg, it¡¯s true after all, beautiful girls are all cheaters.] Qiao Yin: [Pear, when are youing back?] Gu Li: [I don¡¯t know, probably in a few days.] Since she came to M Country, it¡¯s mandatory for her to visit the Tang family. After all, she needed to meet Tang Wan and confirm whether or not she was her mother. At this time, Mo Shiting hasn¡¯t had a chance to tell Gu Li that ¡°Tang Tang¡± had been found. After they returned to the vi, they found themselves alone in the room and Mo Shiting finally spoke about it. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Lu Yang to investigate the background of that girl to see who is manipting her,¡± Mo Shiting said in a deep voice. Gu Li looked at him thoughtfully, ¡°Brother Ting, why are you so sure that she is fake? What if¡­¡± Mo Shiting interrupted firmly, ¡°There is no if, you must be Tang Tang.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Why did he seem to know more than she did? ¡°I will find someone to get Chairman Tang¡¯s DNA sample, and then we¡¯ll test it again.¡± he continued. Although Tang Yue had already indicated that they didn¡¯t have a mother-daughter rtionship based on their DNA, he still insisted on seeing it with his own eyes. ¡°Okay.¡±
Gu Li nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you.¡± After saying that, she pouted her small mouth, stretched out her arms to Mo Shiting with an incredibly soft and cute expression, ¡°Brother Ting, I haven¡¯t seen you for several days, I want to hug you.¡± Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help butugh, holding her in his arms, a trace of teasing hidden in his eyebrows, ¡°Just want to hug?¡± ¡°Uh-huh¡­¡±
Gu Li, leaning softly against his chest, said, ¡°So tired, I don¡¯t have any energy left.¡± These words sounded different to Mo Shiting, his eyes instantly red with a fiery look, ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as your husband has energy.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Gu Li, slow to the uptake, finally caught on, ¡°Wait, what exactly are you thinking about?¡± ¡°If my baby doesn¡¯t want to, how would she know what I¡¯m thinking about? Huh?¡± After saying that with a faint smile, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t hesitate to pick her up and strode quickly towards the bathroom. Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± Hey, are we going to take a bath together here? I¡¯m looking forward to it. ¡­ This night, the couple had a sweet time together. Gu Li didn¡¯t get up until the next day around 11 o¡¯clock after stretchingnguidly. As for Mo Shiting, he was nowhere to be seen early in the morning. Gu Li didn¡¯t know where he got so much energy from. No matter howte they slept, or how tired he was, he always got up so early. She really admired him.
After brushing her teeth, getting dressed, and feeling refreshed, Gu Li went downstairs. Seeing Murong Qian and Lu Cong busy in the kitchen, she walked over to them, ¡°Good morning.¡± Murong Qianughed, ¡°Morning? It¡¯s already noon.¡± Gu Li touched her nose, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not 12 o¡¯clock yet. By the way, where is Brother Ting?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°He just went out after receiving a call.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li poured a cup of warm water for herself, gulping down more than half of it before she remembered that Ye Yining wasn¡¯t there either. ¡°Where is Sister Yining?¡± ¡°She also went out after receiving a call.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Huh?¡± ¡­ The top Michelin restaurant in M Country. Ye Yining sat in a window booth, staring straight at the entrance; Tang Wan, with a young girl in tow, entered the restaurant full of allure.
¡°Yining, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯mte because of the traffic,¡± Tang Wan expressed remorse. Initially, she nned to invite Ye Yining to their house, but coincidentally this Michelin restaurant had a new dish on their menu that day. As she has always loved the food here, she decided to meet here, hoping Ye Yining could try it. She also brought Tang Tang along with her to eat here. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I haven¡¯t been here long either.¡± Ye Yining politely responded with a smile. Her gaze then fell upon the girl standing next to Tang Wan. Noticing she looked somewhat simr to Gu Li, she felt weird, but couldn¡¯t identify the specific feeling. ¡°And this is?¡±¡­ ¡°Oh, look at me, I forgot to introduce you. This is my daughter, Tang Tang. Tang Tang, she is Yining; you can call her Sister Yining for now,¡± Tang Wan said, indicating a deeper meaning. If her Xiaoyue could work a little harder, maybe they could change their salutation to aunty soon. Ye Yining blushed, realizing the implication behind the word ¡°temporarily¡±. She swiftly suppressed the strange feeling in her heart, held out her hand towards the girl called ¡°Tang Tang¡±, and said, ¡°Hi, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Hello.¡± Tang Tang didn¡¯t reach out her hand. She just responded in a cold tone, which made her seem somewhat rude. Ye Yining felt a little awkward and withdrew her hand. Seeing this, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but admonish Tang Tang, ¡°Tang Tang, you should be polite when facing elders. Apologize to Sister Yining right now.¡±
¡°I won¡¯t!¡± Tang Tang pouted, arguing back defiantly, ¡°I¡¯ve been lost since I was young and grew up in an orphanage. I was lucky enough to have enough to eat, no one taught me all these things.¡± Tang Wan felt as if her heart was being stabbed. She couldn¡¯t stop her eyes from welling up, full of self-me. ¡°It¡¯s mommy¡¯s fault. I didn¡¯t take good care of you, causing you to suffer so much.¡± ¡°Pfft!¡± Tang Tang sneered and turned her head away. Tang Wan could only say to Ye Yining, ¡°Yining, Tang Tang was lost for 17 years. It was not easy to find her. I hope you can understand her and not mind her.¡± Chapter 534: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _1 Chapter 534: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _1 ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Having said so much, how could Ye Yining really hold a grudge? Moreover, she was not a petty person herself. However, is this little girl named Tang Tang really Tang Wan¡¯s daughter? Besides a slight resemnce in appearance, in other respects, she didn¡¯t seem at all like Tang Wan. Ye Yining scrutinized the little girl surreptitiously, feeling bewildered. ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there, let¡¯s sit down.¡± Tang Wan¡¯s melodious voice pulled Ye Yining back from her drifting thoughts. ¡°Alright.¡± With a nod and a smile, Ye Yining took her original seat. The ¡°mother and daughter¡± sat opposite her.
The waiter came over and presented the menu respectfully, ¡°Ladies, this is our new menu, the first page is filled with seasonal specials, you are weed to try.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll have one of each from this page of new items and the ssic signature dishes.¡± Tang Wan quickly made her order after a nce at the menu. After ordering, she handed the menu to Ye Yining, ¡°You can order more.¡± Ye Yining politely answered with a smile, ¡°Actually, I am interested in the new dishes and signature dishes you ordered, and I think the portion should be enough for the three of us.¡± No sooner had her words fallen than Tang Tang scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Hypocritical! These tiny dishes wouldn¡¯t even fill a tooth gap.¡± Ye Yining¡¯s smile froze on her face: ¡°¡­¡± Tang Wan almost choked in exasperation and was about to belittle her when she recalled her neglect in raising her daughter that caused this poor behavior, so she decided to hold back. Sigh! She let out a silent sigh, decided to put up with it one more time, and gently said, ¡°Order whatever you want.¡± ¡°Okay, thanks, Mommy.¡± Tang Tang¡¯s face instantly brightened. She snatched the menu from Ye Yining¡¯s hand and ordered more than a dozen dishes without any hesitation. ¡°This¡­¡± Ye Yining wanted to stop her, but then she met Tang Wan¡¯s gaze and had to withhold her words. Never mind! It was not a matter she could handle. She hoped this youngdy would correct her pampered attitude while living with Sister Tang. Otherwise, Sister Tang would have a hard time handling her. ¡­
At the Murong Household. Mo Shiting came back at noon, just in time for lunch. Upon seeing him, Gu Li immediately greeted him, ¡°Brother Ting, have you finished your work?¡± Mo Shiting reached out and hugged her, ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s go somewhere this afternoon.¡±
¡°Where to?¡± Gu Li was curious. Mo Shiting whispered a location. With an ¡°oh¡±, Gu Li responded, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where do you guys n to go for a date this afternoon?¡± Murong Qian came over and asked curiously. Gu Li yfully shook her head, ¡°I won¡¯t tell.¡± They were actually nning to go to the testing center for a DNA test, but it was inconvenient to exin, so they decided not to tell anyone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing anyway.¡± Murong Qian gave her a yful stare and walked away. Humph, only you two have a ce to date? Liu Cong and I have one too! She decided that right after lunch, she would go with Liu Cong to collect their newly reissued identification cards and passports. Then, they would fly to A Nation to find Xunxun.
¡­ In M Country, at the authoritative DNA Testing Center. When Mo Shiting arrived by car, Lu Yang was already waiting there. Seeing the young couple appear hand in hand, he quickly took a tightly sealed little bag from his briefcase, ¡°Young Master, this is Chairman Tang¡¯s hair.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting simply responded, handing over the bag containing strands of Gu Li¡¯s hair, ¡°Go handle it.¡± ¡°Yes, the results will be out within 2 hours.¡± Lu Yang quickly left after saying this. With a 2-hour wait, Mo Shiting suggested, ¡°There is a mall nearby, want to stroll around?¡± Gu Li nodded, ¡°Yeah, we can buy some local specialties for Grandpa and my ssmates.¡± Before she knew it, she had been in M Country for several days, and it was time to go back to school. The business district was just across the street from the testing center, a 10-minute walk. The two of them set out on foot. Walking hand in hand down the high street, their outstanding appearances attracted many nces from passersby.
Some of the young girls even sneakily took out their phones to capture the scene. Of course, being girls, they were more inclined to admire the handsome guy, thus, all the photo shoots were of Mo Shiting. Noticing this, Gu Li took out two masks from her bag, ¡°There¡¯s smog today, the air isn¡¯t very good, let¡¯s wear masks.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting, who disliked being photographed, without hesitation, put on the mask immediately. Upon seeing this, the girls put away their phones respectfully. After they walked away, the girls looked at the handsome pictures on their phones that could easily rival top-tier celebrities, they could not help but want to scream on the spot. Chapter 535: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _2 Chapter 535: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _2 Wow, he¡¯s so handsome, absolutely! However, they would never have imagined that just a few minutester, all the photos rted to Mo Shiting and Gu Li would stealthily disappear from their phones. ¡°Brother Ting, you¡¯re so awesome.¡± When Gu Li saw Mo Shiting take out his phone and fiddle with it for a while, sessfully hacking into those people¡¯s phones to delete the photos, she was utterly impressed. Mo Shiting put his phone back in his pocket and curved his lips, ¡°Our world champion is even better.¡± Gu Li let out a shortugh, ¡°Ha, the husband of the world champion is the best!¡± ¡°Thanks for thepliment, madam.¡± ¡°No problem at all!¡± ¡­ After a brief interlude, the two were in a good mood when they arrived in the luxury shopping district.
This ce is known for its high-end products; every major luxury brand is avable. Gu Li bought wallet, scarves and other small gifts for several female friends in her dorm, as well as for Xiang Xiaoyue and Lin Ranzhu. As for Grandfather Mo, she chose two sets of clothes that older people preferred. The styles were generous and decent, and they would definitely look sharp when worn. With merely an hour spent, Gu Li managed toplete her shopping, surprising Mo Shiting with her shopping prowess. Mo Shiting was responsible for carrying bags and paying for the whole process, a perfect boyfriend, he made many girls jealous. ¡°Need to buy anything else?¡± Mo Shiting, carrying several shopping bags, spoilingly asked Gu Li. As Gu Li was about to answer, a familiar female voice sounded from behind: ¡°Little Pear¡ª¡± ¡°Sister Yining!¡± Hearing Ye Yining¡¯s voice, Gu Li quickly turned around. Sure enough, it was her. ¡°Ha ha, Sister Yining, what a coincidence, you¡¯re here too?¡± Gu Li walked towards her, smiling. ¡°I came to have lunch with Sister Tang and her daughter. After parting ways with them, I just came for a stroll,¡± Ye Yining exined. She quickly hid her smile when she caught sight of Mo Shiting standing nearby, carrying numerous shopping bags. She winked at Gu Li, ¡°It seems you¡¯ve taught young master Mo well. Even he apanies you to go shopping.¡± Gu Li curled her lips, ¡°Who needs to teach him? My Brother Ting is always so good.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Ye Yining obviously didn¡¯t believe it. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t seem like the type to apany his girlfriend shopping and carry her bags. However, even the most proud and aloof men would be gentle and considerate upon meeting their beloved, right? ¡°By the way, you just said you had lunch with Chairman Tang and her daughter?¡±
Gu Li brought the topic back, ¡°How is her daughter?¡± ¡°Her daughter¡­¡± Ye Yining knitted her eyebrows, hesitating toment. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but urge her, ¡°Come on, I¡¯m curious.¡±
¡°Sigh.¡± Ye Yining sighed, ¡°She¡¯s quite ordinary. But it can be understood that she was raised improperly because she didn¡¯t grow up beside Sister Tang. Let¡¯s hope she will change in the future.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li nodded slightly, choosing not to say more. After all, she was not sure if the girl was a fake. What if she got it wrong? It¡¯s better to wait for the DNA test results toe out and then n what to do next. ¡°You two keep shopping, I won¡¯t be your third wheel, I¡¯ll go around more by myself,¡± Ye Yining, who was highly observant, bid them farewell soon enough. ¡°Alright, see you tonight.¡± She didn¡¯t invite Ye Yining to stay with them since they were still waiting for the DNA report. Not long after Ye Yining left, Lu Yang called. ¡°Young Master, the report is out. The result shows a parent-child rtionship.¡± ¡°I see, drive the car to AC Mall across the street.¡± After hanging up the phone, Mo Shiting scrunched his eyebrows tightly, a dark glint flickering in his eyes.
Gu Li felt her heart thud, ¡°What¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± Mo Shiting freed a hand to touch her face, ¡°It¡¯s the result we expected. Let¡¯s go and meet up with Lu Yang first.¡± ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Gu Li nodded nkly. Hearing the words ¡°the result we expected¡±, her mind went nk, and she lost her ability to think. Seeing her dazed, Mo Shiting simply held her hand. Once they walked out of the mall, they saw Lu Yang already had the car waiting. After getting in the car, Gu Li finally came back to her senses. Staring at the dense test data and the parent-child probability over 99.99% on thest page, she bit her lips. For a while, she didn¡¯t know what to say. She didn¡¯t expect that Tang Wan was indeed her biological mother, and Tang Yue was actually her uncle? She had aplex mix of feelings. In her stupor, arge hand held her hand, followed by Mo Shiting¡¯s deep voice, ¡°Shall we go directly to the Tang family?¡± Chapter 536: 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Relationship _3 Chapter 536: Chapter 365 Parent-Child Identification Shows Mother-Daughter Rtionship _3 ¡°No.¡± Gu Li refused, ¡°I¡¯m not yet ready to recognize her, and also¡­¡± As she spoke, her expression suddenly became extremely serious, ¡°There have probably been many people posing as the heiress of the Tang family, but this is the first one whose DNA test matched, isn¡¯t it? I always feel that there is more to this matter, and I¡¯d like to figure out who is behind it first.¡± ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Mo Shiting agreed with her, ¡°The testing agency is the most authoritative in M Country, so the likelihood of forgery is low. The other party must have known that you are Tang Tang and stolen your DNA sample.¡± Gu Li: ¡°So you¡¯re suggesting that, the person is close to us?¡± Mo Shiting gazed at her deeply, ¡°Exactly.¡± Gu Li was silent.¡± Who could it be? Who would do such a despicable thing?
¡°Don¡¯t worry, I already had someone keeping a 24-hour watch on that impostor. We should have an answer soon.¡± Mo Shitingforted her. Gu Li frowned, ¡°What if she doesn¡¯t contact the person in question for a long time?¡± ¡°Heh!¡± ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°As long as you appear in front of Tang Wan, the other party will definitely be anxious.¡± The real heiress is right in front of them, she is so outstanding, and looks exceptionally like Tang Wan. He would not believe that the impostor would not take action. ¡°Wow, Brother Ting, you¡¯re so smart.¡± ¡°Same to you.¡± The couple looked at each other and shared augh, their chemistry perfect. ¡­¡­ On the way back to the vi, Gu Li received a message from Murong Qian: ¡°Little Pear, Lu Cong and I are on our way to the airport now. I n to go to A Nation to register our marriage, and then reveal Xunxun¡¯s background to him. Wish me happiness.¡± Seeing that her cousin was in such a rush, Gu Li was genuinely happy for her, ¡°Okay, I wish you and Lu Cong a deep affectionate life, lots of love and a lifelong blissful marriage.¡± ¡°Ha ha, thank you for your blessings, I¡¯ll take them all!¡± ¡°Hehe, have a safe trip and all the best.¡± ¡°Will do, will do.¡± After chatting with Murong Qian, Gu Li¡¯s mncholic mood gradually improved. ¡°Brother Ting.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡±
Mo Shiting was checking his emails on his mobile phone when he suddenly heard the girl softly call out to him. Instinctively, he turned his head, ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Nothing, I just wanted to give you a kiss.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking with a sweet smile on her face, she took the initiative to lean over and nt a kiss on his cheek. Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to kiss other ces.¡±
¡°Hmph! I¡¯m ignoring you.¡± Gu Li gave him a roguish re. Lu Yang was still driving in front of them; they should at least consider his feelings as a single man. Sigh, their Lu Yang was tall and handsome, with an annual sry of over ten million, his conditions were excellent; why didn¡¯t he have a girlfriend? If she encountered someone suitable, she would definitely introduce her to him. At this moment, the faces of her roommates unexpectedly popped into Gu Li¡¯s head. She wondered which one of them would be a good match for Lu Yang? Should she ask them when she returns home? ¡°Ah-choo¡ª¡ª¡± Lu Yang sneezed unexpectedly. Who was cursing him? ¡­ Mo Shiting and Gu Li initially nned to visit the Tang Mansion the next day, but before they could contact Tang Yue, he called them first. ¡°Are you free today? Would you and Gu Li like toe over as guests?¡±
¡°No problem.¡± Mo Shiting agreed without hesitation, ¡°We¡¯lle over in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell my sister to wait at home for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°By the way, is Ye Yining living with you? If so, why don¡¯t you invite her toe along?¡± Before hanging up the phone, Tang Yue casually made this request. Mo Shiting could hear what he was up to, and immediately refused, ¡°If you want to invite someone to visit, you should make the call yourself. I can¡¯t help with that. Goodbye.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, he promptly ended the call without waiting for Tang Yue¡¯s response. ¡°Hello?¡± Tang Yue wanted to say something more, but Mo Shiting had already hung up. How unbrotherly to refuse such a small favour; a real stic brother indeed! He better not ask him for any favours in the future. Tang Yue was annoyed; after hesitating for a while, he eventually sent Ye Yining a WeChat message, inviting her to visit the Tang Mansion with Gu Li and the others. Ye Yining looked at the WeChat message from Tang Yue and felt torn. On one hand, she had feelings for Tang Yue and naturally wanted to spend more time with him.
But she just had lunch with Tang Wan yesterday, and if she visited the Tang¡¯s today, would shee off as too eager? Furthermore, Tang Tang was openly hostile towards her. She didn¡¯t really want to see her again, at least not in the short term. With these thoughts in mind, Ye Yining politely declined the invitation with an excuse. Tang Yue didn¡¯t press the issue. However, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of loss from not being able to see her. ¡­ At three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Mo Shiting and Gu Li, carrying gifts, arrived punctually at the entrance of the Tang Mansion. Tang Yue personally came out to wee them. Seeing that Ye Yining really didn¡¯te, he quietly concealed his disappointment. Chapter 537: 366 Gu Li Finally Sees Mommy_1 Chapter 537: Chapter 366 Gu Li Finally Sees Mommy_1 ¡°You are here.¡± ¡°Hello, President Tang.¡± Gu Li greeted them with a smile, her gaze toward Tang Yue was a bitplex. So this is her uncle by blood, no wonder when she first saw him on the cruise, she felt incredibly familiar. His kindness towards her, perhaps due to that magical connection of blood? Upon hearing her address him as President Tang, Tang Yue spoke with displeasure, ¡°Why are you so distant with me today, not calling me Brother Tang? Are you ming me for noting to cheer you onst night?¡± ¡°Hehe, of course not.¡± Gu Li chuckled at hisining tone, ¡°I just think that the title ¡®Brother Tang¡¯ isn¡¯t as powerful as ¡®President Tang¡¯.¡± ¡°Really? Well, it¡¯s just a title anyway.¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t dwell on it.
At this time, Mo Shiting finally spoke, ¡°Is Chairman Tang at home?¡± ¡°My sister and niece had some business to attend to but they¡¯ll be back once it¡¯s over. Come inside and sit first.¡± As Tang Yue exined, he invited them in. Hearing that Tang Wan wasn¡¯t home, Gu Li felt a mix of indescribable emotions. She subconsciously tightened her grip on Mo Shiting¡¯s arm, and he whispered in her ear, ¡°Don¡¯t rush, you¡¯ll see her eventually.¡± ¡°Mmhm.¡± Gu Li nodded vigorously, her eyes curving into a smile. Tang Yue led the way and soon the three of them arrived at the main hall of the Tang family house. Stepping through the door, Gu Li was overwhelmed with a familiar feeling. She looked around, noticing the somewhat outdated interior of the house, from the coffee table, chairs, TV stand, and so on, they all seemed like items from a decade ago, raising some curiosity in her. ¡°President Tang, has it been a long time since this ce was renovated?¡± She couldn¡¯t help but ask Tang Yue. Living in an old house that hadn¡¯t been renovated in years is quite rare for a family of Tang¡¯s status. Tang Yue nodded, ¡°Yes, about 20 years now.¡± ¡°20 years?¡± Gu Li was surprised, and continued to ask, ¡°Why not renovate? Does it hold some special meaning?¡± Tang Yue answered honestly, ¡°My niece lived here from birth until she disappeared at the age of five. My sister cannot bear to change the decoration due to nostalgia.¡± ¡°Ah, I see.¡± Gu Li gently nodded, once again looking around, trying to recall her childhood memories.
Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t remember anything. Just as she was lost in thought, a warm voice came from outside, ¡°Do we have special guests today?¡± Believing it was Tang Wan who had returned, Gu Li quickly lifted her eyes to see a graceful and elegantdy, smiling as she walked in. Although she was beautiful, she didn¡¯t resemble Gu Li at all, leading her to conclude that she definitely wasn¡¯t Tang Wan.
As expected, a momentter, Tang Yue spoke, ¡°Sister Meng, Shiting brought his wife over.¡± Indeed, the visitor was Qin Shurong¡¯s mother, He Meng. Over the years, she and Qin Shurong had been living with the Tang family. Relying on their rtionship with Tang Wan, mother and daughter held important positions in the Tang Group. ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard that Young Master Mo married a very charmingdy, today I finally have the pleasure to meet her.¡± While He Meng spoke, she nced at Gu Li, but when she saw Gu Li¡¯s face, which was simr to Tang Wan¡¯s, her eyes showed a moment of surprise. ¡°This¡­ this youngdy¡­¡± ¡°Sister Meng, do you also find her simr to my sister?¡± Tang Yue couldn¡¯t help but tease. Initially, he had the same reaction when he first saw Gu Li. But he was able to hide his emotions and didn¡¯t show it. ¡°Yes¡­ yes, she looks exactly like your sister did when she was young.¡± He Meng couldn¡¯t help but stare at Gu Li for a few extra moments, repeatedly eximing. ¡°Hello, Auntie, my name is Gu Li.¡±
Seeing that He Meng was showing kindness towards her, Gu Li reciprocated with a polite smile. For some reason, she felt instantly familiar with this auntie. But she seems to be Qin Shurong¡¯s mother? Well, they don¡¯t look like a mother-daughter pair at all. Gu Li merely introduced herself by name; however, the moment He Meng heard that her surname was Gu, her expression changed dramatically, ¡°Your surname is Gu?¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Oh, sorry, I was being rash.¡± Realising she had been too emotional, He Meng quickly changed the topic, ¡°Why are you all still standing? Please take a seat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Unphased, Gu Li sat down next to Mo Shiting on the double-seater sofa. The servants quickly brought over some freshly brewed premium tea. ¡°Please enjoy.¡± He Meng cordially invited them.
¡°Thank you.¡± Gu Li gracefully picked up the teacup and took a sip. The aroma was strong, refreshing her spirit. He Meng observed Gu Li, thinking that she should have been how Tang Tang would have looked when she grew up, but why wasn¡¯t she? In contrast, who would believe that the Tang Tang who was just epted back into the family these past few days to be Tang Wan¡¯s daughter, if not for the DNA report issued by an authoritative institution? Sigh! He Meng sighed silently in her heart, her eyes filled with regret. Gu Li noticed her thoughts and gave a gentle smile, ¡°Auntie, do you have something you want to say to me?¡± ¡°No, not at all.¡± He Meng quickly shook her head, ¡°I was just thinking, when Ah Wang sees youter, she will definitely be surprised.¡± ¡°Really? I¡¯m looking forward to meeting Chairman Tang now.¡± ¡°She will be back soon.¡± As He Meng finished speaking, the Steward¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Miss, little Miss, you are back.¡±
Everyone followed the voice and saw Tang Wan and a young girl walking in, talking andughing. ¡°Oh, Shiting is here.¡± Tang Wan first noticed Mo Shiting and hurriedly greeted him. Then, her gaze naturally moved to his side. The moment her eyes met Gu Li¡¯s face, she uncontrobly gaped and stepped back. The bag of gifts she was holding dropped to the ground. ¡°Mummy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing Tang Wan¡¯s reaction, Tang Tang immediately reached out to support her. Tang Wan finally steadied herself. However, Gu Li, from the moment she saw Tang Wan, couldn¡¯t take her eyes off her. Was that her mummy? As a child, whenever she asked her father where her mummy was, He would always answer coldly, ¡°Your mummy is dead.¡± At first, she didn¡¯t believe it and would continue to ask incessantly. But his answer never changed. Eventually, she slowly epted it. Unexpectedly, at the fortunate age of 21, she found her mummy¡­ ¡°MA¡­¡± Just as Gu Li was about to call out, she saw Tang Wan stepping back, and the impostor supported her. She immediately came back to her senses. No, she couldn¡¯t be impulsive. She must expose the person behind this before recognizing her mother. In any case, a couple more days wouldn¡¯t make a difference. Gu Li keptforting herself, but no matter what, she still felt wronged. Catching her nearly breaking down, Mo Shiting simply stretched his hand around her shoulder, whispering so only they could hear, ¡°If you change your mind, we will use other means to reveal the person behind this.¡± Chapter 538: 367: I Am the Real Mistress of the Home_1 Chapter 538: Chapter 367: I Am the Real Mistress of the Home_1 Gu Li was somewhat swayed by Mo Shiting, ¡°What is it?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°Torture.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± That was simple and brutal, wasn¡¯t it? But, she liked it, because she found that she didn¡¯t want to wait for another moment. With this in mind, Gu Li decisively stood up and walked quickly towards Tang Wan. As she got closer, the imposter noticed that she looked astonishingly simr to Tang Wan, and a bad feeling arose in her heart. Damn! Could it be that the real Tang Tang hase for her? Why was she so unlucky?
Calm down! As long as she stubbornly ims to be Tang Tang, no one can drive her away from the Tang family. ¡°Mommy, are you tired? Do you want me to help you upstairs to rest?¡± The imposter deliberately blocked Tang Wan¡¯s sight, not letting her see Gu Li, for even though she knew that Tang Wan had lost herposure due to Gu Li, at this moment, she was still deceiving herself. Tang Wan collected herself and gave her a slight smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. We have a distinguished guest, how can I go upstairs to rest?¡± With those words, she gently shrugged off the hand on her arm. Just as she turned her head, she happened to meet Gu Li¡¯s eyes. At their locked gaze, tears uncontrobly streamed down from Tang Wan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± She opened her mouth, looking at Gu Li, and involuntarily called out her daughter¡¯s name. The fake Tang Tang was shocked, as she hurriedly protested, ¡°Mommy, I¡¯m right here.¡± However, Tang Wan ignored her and automatically walked towards Gu Li. A mother¡¯s heart is connected to her daughter¡¯s, even if they have not recognized each other, who can sever such a deep bond? No one can! Finally, she came to Gu Li. ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± Just as she was about to touch Gu Li¡¯s face, suddenly the world before her eyes became dark and she fainted. The color drained from Gu Li¡¯s face, and she immediately caught Tang Wan. But in the next second, she was shoved aside by a powerful force, ¡°Who the hell are you? How dare you hurt my mommy? I¡¯ll fight you until the end¨C¡± The imposter clenched her dental, cursed, and immediately reached out with her long nails to scratch Gu Li¡¯s face, attempting to disfigure her in the process.
Gu Li¡¯s eyes turned cold in a sh, and just as she was about to defend herself from the attack, she saw Mo Shiting had already stepped forward and delivered a kick to the imposter, sending her flying. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± The imposter took a hard fall and was unable to get up immediately. At this moment, Gu Li had already swiftly helped Tang Wan up.
Tang Yue, He Meng, and the servants were all stunned by the scene. It took a while before they came back to their senses. ¡°Ah Wan¨C¡± He Meng approached and helped Gu Li to seat Tang Wan on the sofa. Tang Yue also hurriedly joined them, ¡°What happened to my sister?¡± He was just replying to an email on his phone, and had not noticed what had happened. Meanwhile, the steward had already run outside and soon returned hurriedly with the family doctor and a medical kit. No one was paying any attention to the imposter who was still lying on the floor wailing in pain. Seeing this, the imposter was furiously, and instantly snapped at the servants ¡°Are you all dead? Are you not going to help me up? Don¡¯t forget, I am the mistress of this house.¡± The servants looked at each other. After hesitating for a few seconds, they braced themselves and went over to assist her. The imposter struggled to get up, and lunged towards the unconscious Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, sob, they are bullying Tang Tang¡­ Mommy¡­¡± At this time, under the treatment of the family doctor, Tang Wan slowly regained consciousness. Chapter 539: 368: This is the Tang Tang in Her Heart_1 Chapter 539: Chapter 368: This is the Tang Tang in Her Heart_1 ¡°Mommy, wuwu, you have to back me up!¡± The impostor, seeing Tang Wan wake up, immediately startsining first, directly embracing Tang Wan. But Tang Wan didn¡¯t immediately respond. Instead, she anxiously looked for Gu Li, fearing that what she had just seen was just an illusion. However, when she confirmed that the girl was really standing in front of her, her mind went nk, and she couldn¡¯t say a word. ¡°Ah Wang, are you okay?¡± Seeing Tang Wan staring at Gu Li without a word, He Meng couldn¡¯t help but ask with concern. Upon saying this, she promptly pulled the imposter away from Tang Wan, ¡°Your mommy just woke up, let her breathe, stop pressing on her.¡± Without the control of the imposter, Tang Wan felt a little morefortable. Indeed, as a woman who had seen big storms, she gradually regained her rationality in this moment. Sheposed herself and smiled slightly at Gu Li, ¡°You must be Shiting¡¯s wife? I¡¯m sorry for my behavior just now.¡±
The girl was standing with Mo Shiting, and anyone with sharp eyes could tell that they were a couple. Seeing her look so much like Tang Tang in childhood, and even so much like her own youthful self, Tang Wan hadplex feelings. Even if she looked alike, she wasn¡¯t her Tang Tang¡­ This realization caused an inexplicably pain in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, and a trace of loss unconsciously shed through her eyes. She knew she shouldn¡¯t dislike the daughter she had just recognized, but couldn¡¯t deceive herself that the girl before her was the real Tang Tang in her mind. ¡°It¡¯s okay, auntie. Brother Ting and I have something to talk to you about, can we chat with you alone?¡± It took Gu Li a lot of effort to curb the urge to recognize Tang Wan, forcing herself to remain calm. The impostor was originally wary of Gu Li, and now that she heard that Gu Li wanted to talk to Tang Wan alone, she immediately protested, ¡°No! My mommy needs to rest, you cannot bother her.¡± Gu Li gave her a cold look and replied sarcastically, ¡°Why is Miss Tang so tense? Could it be that you¡¯re worried about me looking so much like Auntie, and taking away Auntie¡¯s favor for you?¡± ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡± When her thoughts were hit on the nose, the impostor¡¯s face immediately turned ugly, ¡°You wish. How could my mommy be taken away by you? Overestimating yourself.¡± ¡°Tang Tang, don¡¯t be rude.¡± Tang Wan finally had the energy to scold the impostor. For this daughter with no manners at all, she really found it hard to truly like her. ¡°Mommy, it¡¯s obviously her¡­¡± ¡°Enough! This has nothing to do with you, go back to your room and study.¡± ¡°I¡­ hmph, fine, I¡¯ll go.¡± Seeing Tang Wan¡¯s stern face, the imposter couldn¡¯t act out too much, so she stomped her foot and went upstairs sulkily. ¡°Sorry about that. Tang Tang has a bad temper, I hope you two, for my sake, won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± Tang Wan looked at Gu Li and Mo Shiting, there was a hint of helplessness in her words.
Gu Li shook her head and changed the subject, ¡°Can we have a private chat?¡± Tang Wan nodded with a smile, ¡°Sure, let¡¯s go for a walk in the garden.¡± There¡¯s a pavilion in the garden with no obstructions, making it ideal for conversation. Tang Wan quickly led Mo Shiting and Gu Li to the garden. In therge living room, only Tang Yue and He Meng were left.
He Meng couldn¡¯t help but say to Tang Yue, ¡°Why do I always feel that that girl is the real Tang Tang? Xiaoyue, do you think the DNA report that came out a couple of days ago could be wrong?¡± Tang Yue sighed, ¡°I personally took the DNA sample to a reputable institution for testing. The report can¡¯t be faked. Moreover, Shu Rong previously conducted a DNA test for Gu Li and my elder sister, and the result showed that they are not mother and daughter.¡± He Meng sighed with disappointment, ¡°What a pity.¡± Chapter 540: 369 Gu Li is Your Biological Daughter_1 Chapter 540: Chapter 369 Gu Li is Your Biological Daughter_1 The garden, in the gazebo. The servants respectfully served a pot of fine tea and some exquisite refreshments, and then graciously withdrew. The vast garden was now upied only by Shi Li and her husband, along with Tang Wan. The mother and daughter sat face to face, their gazes fixated on each other¡¯s faces, reluctant to look away. At this moment, no one initiated conversation, and the silence was so profound that even the sound of a pin dropping could be heard. After a while, Mo Shiting was the first to break the silence: ¡°Chairman Tang, allow me to formally introduce to you, this is my wife, Gu Li, and she is also your biological daughter, Tang Tang. As for the other one inside, she¡¯s a fraud.¡± ¡°What did you say?¡± Shock widened Tang Wan¡¯s eyes as disbelief filled them. Though she didn¡¯t have much affection for the daughter she had just recognized, she never doubted that it wasn¡¯t her Tang Tang. Now, Mo Shiting told her bluntly that she had mistaken her daughter. This¡­ Tang Wan had trouble epting it.
¡°Shiting, this joke is not funny at all.¡± Tang Wan shook her head, refusing to acknowledge that she could have made such a grave mistake. After all, if what Mo Shiting said was true, how could she face her Tang Tang? ¡°I am not joking.¡± Mo Shiting said sternly, his voice full of sincerity, ¡°This is a DNA report from an authoritative testing center. The results show that you and Gu Li are mother and daughter.¡± As he spoke, he unrolled the test results and ced them in front of Tang Wan. Tang Wan tremblingly picked up the report. Seeing the words ¡°biological mother and daughter,¡± her mind suddenly went nk. Seeing this, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sp her hand, gentlyforting her: ¡°Mommy, I know you might need some time to ept this, it¡¯s okay. We can take it slow.¡± Tang Wan finally snapped back to the present, her gaze met Gu Li¡¯s, tears flowing down her cheeks, ¡°Tang Tang¡­ Are you really Tang Tang?¡± ¡°Yes, I am.¡± Gu Li nodded firmly, her nose tingled, and she began to shed tears too, ¡°I am the true Tang Tang¡­¡± ¡°Tang Tang¡­¡± ¡°Mommy¡­¡± The mother and daughter finally could not hold back their tears and embraced each other, sobbing uncontrobly. Mo Shiting stood behind them, watching this scene silently, his heart filled with mixed emotions. On the one hand, he was happy for Gu Li; on the other hand, he felt a profound sadness. His Tang Tang, who should have been leading a carefree life, was hit by a sudden disaster and got separated from her closest kin for over a decade. Fortunately, it¡¯s not toote for them to recognize each other now. After the mother and daughter had their fill of crying, they slowly regained theirposure.
Tang Wan released Gu Li, took a tissue and gently wiped the tear marks on her face, her eyes filled with affection. ¡°All these years, I¡¯ve been imagining what my Tang Tang would look like when she grows up. Whether she¡¯d be tall or short, fat or thin. The moment I saw you today, I suddenly thought that my Tang Tang should look exactly like you.¡± ¡°Mommy, are you satisfied with me then?¡± Gu Li, wiping Tang Wan¡¯s tears with a tissue, asked with a yful smile on her face. Tang Wanughed at her words, ¡°I am. I am extremely satisfied. You are much prettier than I was.¡±
After all, Tang Tang shares the best features of herself and that man, how could she not be beautiful? But it dawnllied on her ¨C recalling Gu Yuan, she realized that Tang Tang now goes by the name Gu Li, and shares the same surname as Gu. Could they¡­? No! It couldn¡¯t be a coincidence, could it? With this revtion, the smile on Tang Wan¡¯s face froze abruptly. Noticing this, Gu Li hastily asked with concern: ¡°Mommy¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°No, nothing.¡± Tang Wan suppressed the odd look in her eyes and gently asked her, ¡°Tang Tang, where have you been all these years? Are you doing okay? Mommy has been looking for you for over a decade, I¡¯ve searched all over the world, but I never heard from you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m doing quite well. My father treats me well, although he¡¯s strict, but I know, he genuinely loves me.¡± Perhaps in the past, Gu Li might have doubted Gu Yuan¡¯s love for her, but as more and more things happened, she gradually understood the truth of a father¡¯s love being like a mountain. It¡¯s not that her father doesn¡¯t love her, but that his love is profound and not easily discovered. ¡°Your¡­ father?¡± Tang Wan unconsciously squeezed the tissue in her hand, her voice slightly trembling. As expected, the next second Gu Li clearly uttered two words, ¡°Gu Yuan.¡±
Boom¡ª It was really him! ¡°Gu Yuan? How dare he¡ª¡± Unaware of Gu Yuan¡¯s secret of hiding her daughter for sixteen years, Tang Wan was so furious that she nearly passed out. Luckily, Gu Li was quick-witted and helped her to calm down in time. ¡°Mommy, are you feeling a bit better now?¡± Gu Li rubbed Tang Wan¡¯s back while anxiously asking her. It seems that the grievances between her parents are not so easily resolved. Otherwise, why would her father always prevent her from looking for her mother? Sigh! Gu Li heaved a silent sigh. Throughout all these years, both have remained single. She did not believe that they didn¡¯t love each other anymore. As for why she was so certain her parents were in love? That¡¯s because, from what she knows of her father, he wouldn¡¯t touch a woman he didn¡¯t love, let alone have a child with her¡­
¡°I¡¯m much better now, thank you, Tang Tang.¡± Her daughter was like a little angel, instantly warming Tang Wan¡¯s heart. At this moment, Tang Wan unconsciously remembered the distant past, when she was unhappy, her Tang Tang would flutter over like a little butterfly, saying in her childish voice: ¡°Mommy, what¡¯s wrong? Mommy, do you want Tang Tang to sing for you? When Tang Tang sings, mommy will be happy.¡± The little girl had a sweet voice but was tone-deaf. Her singing was simply unbearable, but every time, she managed to sing straight into Tang Wan¡¯s heart, making her overjoyed. Tang Tang was truly her happy pill. It was such a pity that she lost her. Thankfully, her Tang Tang was smart and knew the way home, otherwise¡­ The mere thought of her own stupidity in not recognizing her daughter, that she let an imposter take advantage, felt like a knife twisting in Tang Wan¡¯s heart, causing her unbearable pain. ¡°Tang Tang, mommy is sorry! Mommy didn¡¯t mean to let someone else take your ce.¡± Tang Wan tightened her grip on Gu Li¡¯s hand, full of remorse in her eyes. Gu Li gentlyughed and shook her head, ¡°I¡¯m not ming you. I should havee looking for you sooner.¡± If she had made the decision toe and acknowledge her earlier, no one else would have found an opportunity to step in. However, there¡¯s no use regretting it now, what¡¯s most important at this time is to uncover the person behind all this. Thinking of this, Gu Li solemnly said to Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, I suspect someone is manipting this situation from behind the scenes, so let¡¯s keep our rtionship a secret for now to avoid startling the snake.¡±
Tang Wan was quick-witted, she immediately understood Gu Li¡¯s intentions. She nodded, a harsh light flickeing in her eyes, ¡°Alright, Mommy will listen to you.¡± ¡°Mmm mmm, thank you, mommy.¡± Gu Li gave Tang Wan another affectionate hug, kissing her cheek with a cheeky grin, ¡°So, starting from today, I am your goddaughter, right?¡± Chapter 541: 370: Holding Gu Li in the Palm of the Hand_1 Chapter 541: Chapter 370: Holding Gu Li in the Palm of the Hand_1 Anyway, an adopted daughter can also call someone mommy, that¡¯s good. The more Gu Li thought about it, the more she admired her own cleverness. Tang Wan loved Gu Li so much that she would never refuse her suggestions. Of course, whatever Gu Li said was right, because daughters ought to be prioritized. The mother-daughter pair chatted so animatedly that theypletely forgot about Mo Shiting, who was also present. Yes, for the first time in his life, the prominent boss Mo didn¡¯t make a big impression. However, he didn¡¯t mind at all. Time slipped away quietly, and unknowingly, an hour had passed. The two of them were nowhere near done chatting. Mo Shiting calmly sat on the side handling business matters on his phone, not rushing them at all.
The impostor couldn¡¯t hold it back any longer. Ignoring the interference of the servants, she stormed into the pavilion. ¡°Mommy, why haven¡¯t you finished your conversation yet?¡± The longer Gu Li stayed with Tang Wan, the more restless the impostor became. After all, she knew better than anyone that these two were the real mother-daughter duo who shared a deep bond. As soon as the impostor appeared in their sight, Gu Li and Tang Wan quietly changed the topic to current affairs. So, the moment the impostor burst into the pavilion, they happened to be discussing the presidential election in M Country. ¡°Little Pear, which candidate do you favor?¡± Tang Wan asked with a smile. Gu Li thought deeply for a moment, just as she was about to speak, the impostor interjected, ¡°Oh, mommy, you are discussing such a boring topic. Let¡¯s stop and go inside. The wind outside is too strong.¡± Having said that, she nervously tried to grab Tang Wan¡¯s arm. Tang Wan gracefully shrugged her off and stood up, ¡°It is indeed windy outside. Little Pear, we¡¯re getting along really well, let¡¯s continue inside.¡± ¡°Alright, mommy.¡± Gu Li agreed with a smile. The impostor was shocked when she heard Gu Li call Tang Wan ¡®mommy¡¯, her eyes bulged in surprise, ¡°You¡­ why are you calling my mommy?¡± ¡°Mommy.¡± Gu Li gave her a sarcastic nce, ¡°Mommy just epted me as her adopted daughter.¡± ¡°What? How is that possible? Mommy, isn¡¯t it enough that you have me? Why would you want another daughter out of nowhere? I won¡¯t allow it!¡± The impostor expressed strong opposition. Tang Wan coldly retorted, ¡°Do I need your permission to adopt a daughter?¡± ¡°Mommy¡ª¡ª¡±
¡°Enough! I like Gu Li and want her as my adopted daughter. If you continue to behave so unreasonably, don¡¯t me me for sending you to study abroad.¡± It took all of Tang Wan¡¯s willpower not to p her. Seeing that Tang Wan was clearly angry, the impostor was so afraid that she would push her too far and make Tang Wan hate her even more that she decided to back down, sulking, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re my mommy and what you say goes! I¡¯m going out to y and don¡¯t bother saving dinner for me tonight!¡± After venting her feelings, she immediately turned and walked away.
Mo Shiting immediately sent a message to Lu Yang, instructing him to tail her. At this point, the mother and daughter finally turned their attention to him. Every time Tang Wan looked at Mo Shiting, it was as if a mother-inw was appraising her son-inw. The more she looked, the more satisfied she became. Her eyes were full ofughter: ¡°Shiting, thank you for taking care of Tang Tang. Who would have thought that after all that¡¯s happened, we¡¯d still end up as one family.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too kind, mother-inw.¡± Mo Shiting gently nodded his head. The term ¡°mother-inw¡± came out naturally. The more Tang Wan listened, the more satisfied she became, ¡°I hope that you two can continue to love each other as before.¡± ¡°Rest assured, we definitely will.¡± Mo Shiting held Gu Li¡¯s hand tightly, promising earnestly. ¡°Mmm, mommy, Brother Ting treats me so well. In this life, he¡¯s the only one I¡¯ll ever choose.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but confess. Tang Wan yfully rebuked her, ¡°You have no sense of embarrassment. I¡¯ve heard that the two of you haven¡¯t gotten married yet.¡± Gu Li stuck out her tongue yfully, ¡°That¡¯s just a matter of time. Besides, our love for each other is more important than a piece of paper proving we¡¯re married.¡± ¡°Who says it¡¯s not important?¡±
Mo Shiting disagreed, ¡°It¡¯s very important.¡± With that marriage certificate, he wouldn¡¯t fear Gu Yuan taking his daughter away if he wasn¡¯t happy. If his father-inw were as understanding as his mother-inw, he wouldn¡¯t need to worry. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seeing Mo Shiting¡¯s nervousness about Tang Tang, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help butugh from her heart. ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª Gu Li¡¯s recognition by Tang Wan wasn¡¯t revealed to anyone, including Tang Yue, who was left in the dark. When Tang Yue heard that Tang Wan wanted to adopt Gu Li as her goddaughter, he didn¡¯t object. Instead, he jokingly teased Mo Shiting: ¡°So, I be the god-uncle. Niece¡¯s husband, remember to start calling me uncle.¡± Originally thinking Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t agree, unexpectedly, he immediately and without hesitation changed his address: ¡°Uncle.¡± Tang Yue was dumbfounded. What? Was Mo Shiting so agreeable? He must be hearing things, right?
¡°Can you say it again?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Shiting gave him a cold stare. Tang Yue shrugged, ¡°Nevermind.¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª That night, Gu Li refused Tang Wan¡¯s kindness asking them to stay overnight. After dinner, she insisted on leaving. ¡°Okay, then let me see you off.¡± Although Tang Wan was reluctant to let them go, she couldn¡¯t show it too clearly, but it was reasonable for her to send them out. ¡°Mhm.¡± Gu Li nodded, she was also reluctant to part with Tang Wan. Tang Yue originally wanted to send them off too, but heard Tang Wan say, ¡°I remember you have a meeting at eight-thirty, it must be starting soon, right?¡± ¡°Oh, yes.¡± Tang Yue realised and said to Mo Shiting and Gu Li apologetically, ¡°Sorry, I won¡¯t be able to see you off.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, you go ahead with your work, Uncle.¡± Gu Li sweetly responded. This word ¡®uncle¡¯ was particrly pleasing to Tang Yue¡¯s ears, making him cheerful. The mother and daughter lingered, lingering at the parking lot for a long time until Tang Wan let them go. ¡°Little Pear, remember to visit when you have the time.¡± ¡°I will, Mommy.¡± Gu Li waved her hand at her, then added, ¡°I¡¯ll call you.¡± After personally seeing Gu Li off into the car, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help reminding Mo Shiting, ¡°Shiting, please take good care of her.¡± ¡°I will. Take care, goodbye.¡± ¡°Be careful on the road.¡± ¡­ Upon seeing the car leaving the Tang Family Courtyard, disappearing into the night, only then did Tang Wan withdraw her gaze, her thoughts heavy as she slowly turned back. Just at this time, Qin Shurong drove back from outside. She had been busy withpany affairs all day and had no idea about Mo Shiting and Gu Li¡¯s visit to the Tang¡¯s. She knew even lesser that Tang Wan had recognised Gu Li and adopted her as god-daughter in order to avoid suspicion. After parking her car, she was about to go back to the house when she saw a familiar figure walking in front of her. ¡°Aunt, are you taking a walk? Can I join you?¡± Qin Shurong hastened to catch up with Tang Wan, her words carrying a hint of ttery. Tang Wanughed and said, ¡°I just saw Shiting and Gu Li off and I¡¯m about to go inside.¡± ¡°Mo Shiting and Gu Li? They were here today?¡± Qin Shurong frowned subconsciously. Her intuition told her that their visit couldn¡¯t be a good thing. Chapter 542: 371: Reaping the Benefits of a Fisher_1 Chapter 542: Chapter 371: Reaping the Benefits of a Fisher_1 Tang Wan didn¡¯t notice Qin Shurong¡¯s abnormality, her mood was extremely good, she couldn¡¯t help but want to share with Qin Shurong, ¡°Yes, Little Pear and I hit it off right away, I¡¯ve already taken her as my goddaughter.¡± ¡°What?¡± Qin Shurong could hardly believe her eyes, she didn¡¯t expect at all that Tang Wan would like Gu Li so much, so much so that she took her as her goddaughter upon first meeting, this was not a good sign at all. Although she despised the nasty girl whom the Tang family had just acknowledged, she hated and feared Gu Li even more. Seeing her surprised, Tang Wan gave a slight smile, ¡°Your mother and Xiaoyue had the exact same reaction when they heard about it.¡± Qin Shurong suppressed the displeasure in her heart, pretending to ask: ¡°That¡¯s because it¡¯s too abrupt. It seems, you really like Gu Li, don¡¯t you?¡± Tang Wan nodded, ¡°You could say we just clicked.¡± At this point, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh, ¡°If Tang Tang could be half as sensible as Gu Li, I wouldn¡¯t be so troubled.¡± Qin Shurong immediatelyforted her, ¡°Tang Tang just returned to the Tang family, she hasn¡¯t gotten used to bing a cultured and graceful youngdy yet. Don¡¯t stress yourself out Aunt, she won¡¯t let you down.¡± Tang Wan thoughtfully nodded, ¡°I hope so.¡±
Qin Shurong sneakily curved her lips, that girl was so coarse and hot-tempered, she was probably never gonna learn how to be cultured and graceful. However, she could exploit that girl to make Aunt drop the idea of associating with Gu Li. Thinking of this, Qin Shurong asked, ¡°Where is Tang Tang? Why didn¡¯t she apany you to see off the guests?¡± Tang Wan quickly concealed the dark color in her eyes, casually saying: ¡°She¡¯s¡­ I don¡¯t know where she ran off to.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes darted around before she volunteered, ¡°It¡¯s already sote, how about I go look for her? A girl alone outside, generally speaking, it¡¯s worrisome.¡± ¡°Hmm, you should go.¡± Tang Wan didn¡¯t stop her. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Upon seeing Tang Wan¡¯s seeming indifference towards Tang Tang, Qin Shurong found it peculiar. Could it be that Aunt preferred Gu Li over her own biological daughter? That would exin why she¡¯d been neglecting her own daughter since recognizing Gu Li as her goddaughter. ¡­ Downtown, a nightlife bar. When Qin Shurong arrived, the impostor girl was having a great time with a bunch of shady-looking guys and ignoring her. Actually, the more corrupt the impostor girl bes, the happier Qin Shurong is. However, to maintain her big-sister persona, she couldn¡¯t show her happiness openly. So, she sternly said to the impostor girl, ¡°Go home with me, don¡¯t make your mom worry.¡± The impostor girl aggressively pushed her away, ¡°Who are you? Is it any of your business if I go home or not? Scram!¡± No sooner had she spoken than those guys joined in, ¡°Beauty, join us, we don¡¯t mind having another beauty forpany.¡± Qin Shurong coldly declined, ¡°No need.¡± She wouldn¡¯t waste her time on this bunch.
Seeing the impostor girl refusing to go with her, Qin Shurong simply reached out and grabbed her, ¡°If you don¡¯t go home, be careful of someone taking your mother away.¡± The impostor girl¡¯s face changed instantly, but she quickly recovered, ¡°So what if she recognizes Gu Li as her goddaughter. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± ¡°No big deal? I just received news that your mother is considering giving Gu Li 10% of the Tang Group¡¯s shares as a wee gift.¡± Of course, this news was fabricated by Qin Shurong, meant to infuriate the faux-girl.
Only by provoking the impostor girl¡¯s hostility towards Gu Li and making the two fight to the death, could she reap the benefits. Chapter 543: 372: Revealing the Truth_1 Chapter 543: Chapter 372: Revealing the Truth_1 The imposter was outraged when she heard that Tang Wan was going to give Gu Li ten percent of the shares, ¡°I don¡¯t even have shares in the Tang Group, why should she? No, we absolutely can¡¯t allow this conniving brat to seed!¡± She stormed out of the bar without paying any heed to Qin Shurong. Qin Shurong simply smirked in disdain at the imposter¡¯s tirade. What an idiot! ¡­ On returning home in a huff, the imposter found that Tang Wan had already retired to her room. With a grim face, she ran upstairs and knocked on the door. At that moment, Tang Wan sat on the couch in her room, going through an album of Gu Li¡¯s childhood photos, reminiscing her past picture by picture. After sixteen years, it finally felt as if her heart came truly alive tonight. The DNA test had confirmed that the imposter was her daughter, but she always felt something was missing. Now it all made sense, what was missing was the genuine bond of blood. Oh Tang Tang, thankfully God watched over her and hadn¡¯t let her lose her daughter entirely¡­
Tang Wan gently stroked the lovely young face of her daughter in the old photos, causing her eyes to well up. ¡°Knock knock knock¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Mommy, are you asleep?¡± The imposter¡¯s knocks interrupted her thoughts. Tang Wan took a moment topose herself, quickly wiped the tears from her eyes, and put away the photo album before going to answer the door. She opened the door to be met with the sight of the imposter¡¯s face, bearing some resemnce to Gu Li¡¯s. Tang Wan._ feeling a sh of disgust, managed to maintain herposure and asked in a neutral tone, ¡°What do you want?¡± She wasn¡¯t an actress. It was challenging to hide her resentment towards a chatan who had stolen her daughter¡¯s identity. At that moment, the imposter was more concerned about the shares than Tang Wan¡¯s indifference towards her. She asked, ¡°Mommy, is it true you¡¯re giving Gu Li 10% of the shares?¡± Tang Wan frowned, ¡°Who told you that?¡± ¡°Qin Shurong!¡± The imposter didn¡¯t hesitate to throw Qin Shurong under the bus. Conveniently, Qin Shurong was eavesdropping from a corner. She wasn¡¯t worried about being singled out. She knew that Tang Wan wouldn¡¯t believe such baseless imsing from her, Qin Shurong. After all, she was seen as a well-mannered, understanding and kind-hearted girl in Tang Wan¡¯s eyes. She was right. Tang Wan didn¡¯t buy the imposter¡¯s words, and reprimanded impatiently, ¡°Nonsense! How could Shu Rong tell you this?¡± The imposter misconstrued her denial for eptance and stomped her feet, ¡°No! I will not allow you to give the shares to an outsider. Gu Li¡¯s motives are not pure, Mommy, don¡¯t be fooled by her.¡± Seeing the imposter disrespect her precious Tang Tang, Tang Wan¡¯s expression chilled even further, ¡°I epted her as my goddaughter, she is no outsider. Furthermore, it is mypany, and the shares are mine to give. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± ¡°Mommy¡ª¡ª¡± ¡°Enough! Don¡¯t let me hear any disparaging remarks about Gu Li again. Otherwise, people will say you are ill-mannered. It¡¯ste, go to bed.¡± Once Tang Wan had finished scolding her, she mmed the door shut.
The imposter was left at the door in tears. Qin Shurong was secretly pleased to see the mother-daughter duo arguing. At the same time, she was still puzzled. Why did Tang Wan treat her biological daughter with such indifference after meeting Gu Li? Could it be that Gu Li was her real daughter? No, it couldn¡¯t be! The DNA report couldn¡¯t lie!
Gu Li had just happened to resemble Tang Wan, and that was why she had caught Tang Wan¡¯s eye. Yes, that must be it! ¡­ For Tang Wan, Gu Li chose to dy her return home and decided to stay in M Nation for a few more days. Of course, Mo Shiting stayed with her and took the opportunity to deal with the affairs of the branch office. Ye Yining returned to Hua Country the next day. On one hand, her new album was about to be released, and there was a ton of work to be done. On the other hand, she was also not interested in being the third wheel any longer. As for Lu Cong and Murong Qian, they sessfully registered their marriage in A Nation and became husband and wife. The moment the two came out of the civil affairs office with their marriage certificate, Murong Qian spoke to him, serious, ¡°Lu Cong, I have something important to tell you. But first, you must promise me not to get mad at me!¡± Lu Cong¡¯s heart clenched at her words, and the smile on his lips faded, ¡°What is it? As long as you¡¯re not saying that you have second thoughts and want a divorce, we can work it out.¡± Murong Qian: ¡°¡­¡± Is she really the type to back out ofmitments and take marriage lightly? His assurance, however, filled her heart with a sweet sense of security. So, she leaned in and kissed him, then started hesitantly, ¡°So¡­ about Xunxun, actually¡­ actually¡­¡±
Oh, it was so hard to tell the truth after lying for so long! ¡°Hmm?¡± Seeing her hesitant and appearing guilty, Lu Cong frowned. Suddenly, it dawned on him, and his heart sank, ¡°Is Xunxun your son?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Murong Qian nodded heavily, apprehensive about his reaction. But to her surprise, he was simply shocked, as if dealt a massive blow. He couldn¡¯t possibly think that Xunxun was her child with another man, could he? Murong Qian was almost speechless. ¡°Hey! What kind of face is that? Xunxun is your biological son, where is your mind at?¡± What? His biological son? He had a son that big? Was he dreaming? Lu Cong pinched his own face to see if he was awake, feeling the sharp sting, he came back to his senses. Overjoyed, he picked Murong Qian up and spun around a few times, making her dizzy, and then finally put her down. ¡°Qianqian, why didn¡¯t you tell me sooner that Xunxun is our son? If you had told me earlier, I could¡¯ve been enjoying the glory of being a father.¡±
The glory of being a father? How dare he say that! Murong Qian¡¯s heart gradually settled down, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not angry.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t be happier, how could I be angry at you?¡± Lu Cong grasped her hand and looked at her with deep affection, ¡°Qianqian, thank you! Thank you for not giving up on loving me, and also for giving me such a handsome and sensible son.¡± Murong Qian felt a bit ufortable under his intense gaze and swiftly diverted the subject, ¡°Alright, people are looking at us, let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go to the Murong family home to pick up our son.¡± With a marriage certificate in hand, she could finally fetch her son in the open. ¡­ They hurried to the Murong family home, only to run into Murong Si who was on his way out. Seeing the two red booklets in Murong Qian¡¯s hand, Murong Si¡¯s eyes flickered, and he said with a sardonic smile, ¡°Got married? Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Lu Cong responded politely. Although he didn¡¯t like Murong Si, the man was his wife¡¯s cousin after all; he had no intention of picking a fight with him.
Chapter 544: 373: The Person Behind the Scenes has been Found_1 Chapter 544: Chapter 373: The Person Behind the Scenes has been Found_1 Murong Si was not fond of Lu Cong. Truthfully, he was cool by nature. Apart from Gu Li, he was not interested in anybody, be they man or woman. Because of this, even when it came to something as significant as his cousin¡¯s marriage, his congrattions were dismissive. Hecked the patience to exchange even a few pleasantries, and promptly drove away. Watching his speeding car diminish from sight, Murong Qian shrugged her shoulders, tugged at Lu Cong¡¯s sleeve and urged him, ¡°Let¡¯s go, my parents should be waiting inside.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Lu Cong nodded slightly and entered with her. As they got closer and closer to the main house, he grew more and more nervous. After all, this time, he would be not only facing his inws but also his son, Murong Yun. Just thinking about how the handsome and delicate little boy was the product of his love with Murong Qian, Lu Cong couldn¡¯t help but feel a swelling in his heart. It was a bit sour, a bit painful, but above all, it was filled with overwhelming happiness and pride. Thinking about this, he couldn¡¯t help but squeeze Murong Qian¡¯s hand, once again reaffirming his conviction to love her unconditionally for the rest of his life. ¡­ Ever since acknowledging Gu Li, Tang Wan took her everywhere, leaving the impersonator alone on the side.
The impersonator got irritated and tried to confront Tang Wan multiple times, only to be sent away with a few terse words. Seeing this, Qin Shurong grew more and more perplexed and began to suspect that something was amiss. After all, no matter how much Tang Wan liked Gu Li, she wouldn¡¯t put her before her own biological daughter, would she? Could it be that the DNA test results were wrong? This realization caused her to feel a sudden surge of anxiety. Unable to continue pretending she was fine, the impersonator made a call to seek help. Unbeknownst to her, her actions were all under the surveince of Mo Shiting. The Xinghe Group branch in M Country. Lu Yang hurriedly pushed open the door to the president¡¯s office, ¡°Young master, we¡¯ve found out who the impersonator has been contacting. You¡¯ll never guess who it is.¡± Mo Shiting lifted his gaze from theputer screen just in time to hear Lu Yang utter three characters. ¡­ Meanwhile, Gu Li was apanying Tang Wan on a shopping spree. Having finally found her daughter, Tang Wan naturally wanted to give her the best the world had to offer. So, within an hour, she splurged millions on various kinds of clothes, bags, makeup, and even jewelry for Gu Li. Seeing Tang Wan spend money so freely as if she was a spendthrift housewife, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but stop her. ¡°That¡¯s enough, Mommy. I don¡¯t really need all this stuff, so don¡¯t waste your money.¡± Despite being Miss Gu, who never had to worry about her needs, she had never indulged in spending money recklessly. After all, in her view, money should be spent wisely. These millions could have been used to aplish many things. But Tang Wan ignored her advice and bought her another bag that cost several hundred thousand. Her eyes crinkled inughter as she said, ¡°Rx, your mom has plenty of money. We can afford this.¡± Gu Li could only resist, ¡°Mommy, I am not worried about you having no money, it¡¯s just that¡ª¡ª¡± Tang Wan interrupted her before she couldplete her sentence, ¡°Sweetie, your mommy hasn¡¯t spent a single cent on you in over a decade. Let me make up for those lost years, alright?¡± As she said this, Tang Wan¡¯s eyes welled up with tears and her voice became choked. Gu Li felt a pang in her heart. She opened her arms and embraced Tang Wan, burying her face in her shoulder and nodded vigorously, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mommy. I wasn¡¯t considering your feelings. Go ahead and buy whatever you want, no matter the price, I won¡¯t object anymore.¡±
Tang Wanughed at her childish words, ¡°You make it out like your mommy is so extravagant.¡± Gu Li pouted, ¡°Isn¡¯t she, though? But my mommy may be a spendthrift, she also knows how to make money. My mommy is the most amazing woman in the world.¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Tang Wan chuckled lightly, ¡°Sweetie, you¡¯re even more amazing. After all, you¡¯re the world champion super-genius.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s because I inherited good genes from you and dad.¡± Gu Li let go of Tang Wan, subtly baiting her. This was the first time she had mentioned her father in front of Tang Wan. After saying that, she quietly observed Tang Wan¡¯s expression. As expected, the next instant she saw the smile on Tang Wan¡¯s lips freezing, her face bing serious, ¡°From now on, don¡¯t mention that person in front of me.¡± ¡°Alright, Mommy.¡± Gu Li obediently replied. However, she sighed inwardly, not knowing what caused her parents to part ways at the beginning, resulting in them not seeing each other anymore. Even her father deliberately concealed his identity, not allowing her and her mom to recognize each other. Perhaps her mother harbored even more resentment towards her father due to this? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Tang Tang, Mommy shouldn¡¯t have yelled at you, please don¡¯t me Mommy.¡± No matter what beef she had with Gu Yuan, her daughter was the most treasured thing she finally regained. Tang Wan quickly regretted reprimanding her and apologized to Gu Li with a little regret. How could Gu Li not understand Tang Wan¡¯s thoughts? Just because she did understand, she felt even more pity for Tang Wan. So, she intervened again, holding Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, Tang Tang will not me you. I don¡¯t even have time to express how much I love you, how could I resent you? But is there really no chance for reconciliation between you and my father?¡± All these years, there was not a single woman by her father¡¯s side. She couldn¡¯t really believe that he had let go of her mother. As for her mother, she had never met any man either. Didn¡¯t this suggest that the two of them might actually still have a chance at mending their rtionship?
As their daughter, Gu Li naturally hoped for a harmonious family, hoping that her parents could restore their previous good rtionship. Tang Wan shook her head, scoffed without a second thought, ¡°In this lifetime, I never want to see him again!¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­..¡± ¡ª¡ª¡ª The mother and daughter had a fruitful shopping spree, carrying numerous big and small bags out of the mall. Mo Shiting personally came to pick them up driving himself. He helped them load more than a dozen bags into the trunk. By then, Tang Wan and Gu Li had also gotten into the back seat, turning Mo Shiting into a full-time driver. However, he was rather pleased about it. ¡°Brother Ting, Mommy bought me lots of stuff, and there are also things for you.¡± After the car steadily got on the road, Gu Li couldn¡¯t wait to tell Mo Shiting about it. Mo Shiting politely said to Tang Wan: ¡°Thank you, Mom. You shouldn¡¯t have.¡± ¡°As long as you like it.¡± Tang Wan replied with a smile.
After chatting for a while, Mo Shiting began to cut to the chase, ¡°We found out who¡¯s behind the counterfeit.¡± ¡°You found out? Who is it?¡± Gu Li asked eagerly. Tang Wan, on the other hand, clenched her fist tight and was as unsettled as Gu Li. Well! She indeed wanted to know who had such a vendetta against her that they would send a knock-off to fool her. ¡°Shen Yunsi.¡± Mo Shiting said these three words with a grave expression. ¡°Who?¡± Gu Li blinked, thinking she had heard wrong. While Tang Wan seemed even more clueless as she didn¡¯t know who this person was at all. ¡°Shen Yunsi.¡± Mo Shiting repeated, his tone filled with disgust. He really didn¡¯t want to utter these three words. After all, saying those words from his mouth felt like sphemy to him.
Chapter 545: 374: Competing with Him for His Wife_1 Chapter 545: Chapter 374: Competing with Him for His Wife_1 Gu Li obviously didn¡¯t expect Shen Yunsi to be vicious enough to do such a thing, she remained quiet for quite a while. Tang Wan instinctively nced at Gu Li and noticed her particrly unpleasant expression, which led her to guess, ¡°Is she your enemy?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s a love rival.¡± Gu Li gritted her teeth and squeezed out these words. The moment Mo Shiting heard this, he felt a cold shiver creeping up his spine. Being highly driven by self-preservation, he disregarded Tang Wan¡¯s presence and immediately pledged his loyalty to his wife, ¡°Tang Tang, from childhood to now, I¡¯ve met Shen Yunsi fewer than ten times. We¡¯re not even ordinary friends, how could she be any sort of love rival?¡± Gu Li, of course, knew that it was impossible for Mo Shiting to have any indistinct rtionship with Shen Yunsi. However, she still felt a bit upset. As, after all, Shen Yunsi was an unpleasant woman attracted by him. Therefore, she intentionally antagonized, ¡°Really? I happen to feel that Brother Ting seems to care quite a bit about her. He even remembers the exact number of times they¡¯ve met.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Pfft¡ª¡ª¡±
Tang Wan burst intoughter upon seeing this unexpected unreasonable side of Gu Li, she further added fuel to the fire. ¡°Shiting, you¡¯re in the wrong here. If you can remember so clearly the number of times you¡¯ve seen other women, do you still recall how many times you¡¯ve seen Tang Tang?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Mo Shiting being speechless, Gu Li¡¯s upset mood, caused by Shen Yunsi¡¯s actions, finally eased quite a bit. She instantly returned to her usual understanding self, ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t quibble with you about this. Brother Ting, how do you n to deal with Shen Yunsi? I can¡¯t swallow the fact she has done such a thing and doesn¡¯t receive severe punishment.¡± Mo Shiting curled his lips, his deep eyes emitting a hint of extreme coldness, ¡°You will know very soon.¡± ¡­.. Since the mastermind had been found, and the impostor was of no use anymore, Tang Wan simply called the police and had her sent to prison. This stunned everyone in the Tang family. Especially Qin Shurong, she never expected that the nightmare she had been worrying about for so long had finallye true. Gu Li, she really is Tang Tang! Hate! So hateful! She resented herself for not being ruthless enough when she discarded her back then, why didn¡¯t shepletely disfigure her? As long as she didn¡¯t look like Tang Wan, they would never have associated them as mother and daughter, and they wouldn¡¯t have recognized each other¡­ But what should she do now? Gu Li was not only the Tang family¡¯s young miss, but also the heiress to the Gu family, and even more so, the Young Madam of the Mo family. Any one of these identities was enough to overpower anyone, including her. Was she destined to be trampled underfoot by Gu Li in this life? No, she would not ept such a fate! Qin Shurong clenched her fist tightly, her eyes filled with insane jealousy. ¡­.. Unbeknownst to Tang Wan, she had unknowingly nurtured an ungrateful snake in the grass. After openly acknowledging her rtionship with Gu Li, she was very happy every day, her smile never left her face.
Time flew by quickly, and unknowingly, Gu Li had spent two weeks in M Country and it was time to return to Hua Country. While she could take a break from her studies for now, Mo Shiting, however, couldn¡¯t leave such a big conglomerate behind, and apany her here. Therefore, after some struggle, she decided to return with Mo Shiting. Of course, Tang Wan was reluctant to let her go, even hoping that she could stay a few more years with the Tang family before getting married.
¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re only 21 this year. You can still get married at 25.¡± Tang Wan held Gu Li¡¯s hand, unwilling to let her go and tried to retain her. It was not easy for her to find her daughter, and she really couldn¡¯t ept parting with her so soon. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t expect the mother-inw, who had always been caring towards him, topete with him for his wife at such a critical moment, causing his temples to throbbing incessantly. Chapter 546: 375: A Grown Woman Cant Stay at Home_1 Chapter 546: Chapter 375: A Grown Woman Can¡¯t Stay at Home_1 Mo Shiting looked at Gu Li nervously, worried that she would be persuaded by Tang Wan to wait until she is 25 to marry him. The next moment, Gu Li¡¯s clear voice, reminiscent of an oriole soaring from a valley, echoed out, ¡°Mommy, I like the learning atmosphere at Imperial City University, and I hope toplete my studies there. As for marriage, whether or not I get married, I¡¯ll always be your daughter. What¡¯s the difference?¡± Upon hearing this, Mo Shiting instantly felt relieved, gazing at Gu Li with a gentler look. How could he not love such a considerate Pear? Seeing her daughter¡¯s insistence on returning, Tang Wan didn¡¯t hold her back any longer. She pinched Gu Li¡¯s nose jokingly, saying softly, ¡°Such grown up women can¡¯t be held back. Alright then, you two go back to Hua Country first. Once I¡¯ve settled my affairs here, I¡¯lle and visit you, and perhaps stay for a while.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡± Gu Li was beyond thrilled. ¡°Hehe.¡± Seeing her daughter so happy, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t help but feel incredibly pleased with herself. The next morning, Mo Shiting took Gu Li onto a flight back home.
This time it was just the two of them returning, with Lu Yang staying behind to handle business. After more than ten hours of flight, theynded at Capital City International Airport. Just after passing the security check, Da Ha was already waiting for them at the exit. The tall and handsome young man stood out in the crowd with his dazzling golden hair, attracting many admiring nces. Gu Li spotted him at first nce. Da Ha, too, spotted Gu Li and Mo Shiting at the same time, immediately waved with excitement, ¡°Boss, brother-inw, over here, over here.¡± He rushed forward, eagerly took over the luggage cart from Mo Shiting, and said to Gu Li with a grin, ¡°Boss, I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡± Gu Li, doubtful, retorted, ¡°Really? But you didn¡¯t even call me.¡± Da Ha bitterly exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, working like a spinning top every day. I¡¯ve even lost two pounds.¡± Gu Li, ¡°Hmm.¡± Mo Shiting, more understanding of his brother-inw, said, ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard.¡± With that, Da Ha was so touched that he almost gave him a bear hug¡ªbut of course, he dare not. Once out of the airport and in the car, with Da Ha as the driver, the couple finally got some privacy. So, Da Ha, who was currently serving as Mo Shiting¡¯s assistant, didn¡¯t rush to start driving, but first reported his work to Mo Shiting: ¡°Over the years, Shen He has abused his power for personal gain, providing illicit benefits to several conglomerates. The evidence has been gathered and can be handed over to the authorities at any time.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Mo Shiting responded casually. He was not surprised at this oue at all. While Gu Li was messaging Murong Qian, she overheard their conversation, so she looked up curiously and asked, ¡°Shen He? Who¡¯s that?¡± ¡°Shen Yunsi¡¯s father.¡± Mo Shiting informed her.
¡°Oh.¡± She knew that Shen Yunsi¡¯s father held a high position and was Old Master Mo¡¯s prized student. She just momentarily forgot that his name was Shen He. Da Ha chuckled, ¡°No way, Boss. You don¡¯t even know who Shen He is? He¡¯s one of the uing mayoral candidates.¡± Gu Li nced at him. ¡°So what? I don¡¯t mingle in those circles, why should I care about who he is? Right, Brother Ting?¡±
¡°Mm.¡± Mo Shiting nodded lightly, ¡°Whatever my baby says is always right.¡± ¡°Exactly.¡± With a pout, Gu Li looked quite smug. She was so adorable that Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t resist. He leaned in, cupped her little face, and nted a passionate kiss on her. Da Ha, who got an unexpected face full of PDA: ¡°¡­¡± He shouldn¡¯t be in the driver¡¯s seat, he should be under the car. Forget about it, he should start driving. While witnessing their sweet moment, Da Ha started up the engine. The car was smoothly driven towards the city, Gu Li asks Mo Shiting, ¡°You want to take down Shen He? Because of Shen Yunsi?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Mo Shiting did not deny it. Wasn¡¯t Shen Yunsi¡¯s outrageous bravery simply a result of relying on the power of the Shen family?
If the Shen family were to fall, she, as Miss Shen, would be nothing. Of course, the Shen family was not entirely innocent. ¡°Won¡¯t this upset grandfather?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask. She was worried that Old Master Mo would me Mo Shiting for the Shen family¡¯s affairs and that Shen He might endanger the Old Master. After all, he was someone Old Master Mo had personally built up. Mo Shiting assured her, ¡°No, Old Master Mo and he are not on the same path.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Only then was Gu Li reassured. ¡­ At the Mo Family Vi. ¡°Old Master, Young Master, and Young Madam have returned.¡± Old Master Mo had just finished a set of Tai Chi and was preparing to continue when Uncle Guan came rushing to report. Upon hearing that the young couple had returned to the country, his spirits immediately lifted, ¡°Really?¡±
¡°Yes. The Young Master¡¯s car just entered the gates. The gatekeeper called to notify us, so I rushed to tell you straight away.¡± Uncle Guan exined while panting for breath. Old Master Mo haughtily scoffed, ¡°They finally deigned to return. I thought they were going to settle overseas, forgetting where their real home is.¡± Uncle Guanughed and helped him, ¡°The Young Master used to go overseas often, but I didn¡¯t see you fretting like this then.¡± Old Master Mo immediately refuted him, ¡°That¡¯s not the same. He was on his own, free to go wherever he wished, but he must not lead my Little Pear astray.¡± Uncle Guan: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed like the Old Master got it backward, right? After all, wasn¡¯t it well known that the Young Madam¡¯s family was in A Nation? If anyone was being led away, shouldn¡¯t it be the Young Madam leading the Young Master astray? Of course, Uncle Guan never dared to say these words in front of Old Master Mo. Returning to the main house, Old Master Mo had just sat down and taken a sip of hot tea when Mo Shiting and Gu Li gracefully arrived. ¡°Grandfather¡ª¡± Gu Li¡¯s bright voice preceded her into the room. ¡°Ah, Little Pear, you¡¯re here.¡±
Old Master Mo immediately put down his teacup and happily responded. As his words fell, the two of them hand in hand, entered the room. Handsome man and beautiful woman, a perfect match no matter how you looked at it. Soon the two of them arrived in front of him. Gu Li waved the bag in her hand like a prized possession, her eyes curving like crescents as she said, ¡°Grandfather, Ting and I brought you some pastries from M Country. They¡¯re really delicious! Sweet but not overwhelming, they pair perfectly with your favorite Da Hong Pao tea.¡± ¡°Is that so? Let me have a look.¡± Old Master Mo could never resist sweets. Upon hearing there were pastries, his eyes lit up instantly. ¡°Alright. Grandfather, have a taste of this mung bean cake. Don¡¯t you find it more delicate than the ones we make here?¡± ¡°And this chestnut cake, it¡¯s also pretty good.¡± ¡°Also, try this handmade wine-filled chocte.¡± ¡­ Gu Li, too, loved these small pastries, and she got along splendidly with Old Master Mo. While sipping tea and enjoying the pastries, they chatted joyfully. Seeing this, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile. After having dinner with Old Master Mo, he then remembered something crucial and addressed Mo Shiting with a grave face, ¡°Today, Gu Yuan personally called to inquire about your marriage. You need to find some time to visit A Nation to pay him a visit.¡± Chapter 547: 376 Want to be a dad? _1 Chapter 547: Chapter 376 Want to be a dad? _1 ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Shiting nodded in agreement. In fact, even if Old Master Mo had not mentioned it, he also intended to find time to visit Gu Yuan in A Nation. His matchmaking between Little Pear and Tang Wan and her daughter, he reckoned must have offended Gu Yuan. Regardless, he had to personally ask for his future father-inw¡¯s forgiveness. Of course, in addition to this, he also intended to discuss wedding arrangements. This time, he was determined to marry Gu Li grandly and return home with her. Gu Li who was unaware of Mo Shiting¡¯s ns, heard his intention to go to A Nation, and immediately proposed, ¡°Brother Ting, should I apany you? I also have something to say to my father face-to-face. How about we set off early tomorrow?¡± Tomorrow is Friday, and she does not have ss, coupled with the weekend, they have a total of three days, enough for their round trip. Before Mo Shiting could express his opinion, the old master impatiently spoke out: ¡°Tomorrow won¡¯t work!¡± ¡°Why, Grandpa?¡± Gu Li was puzzled.
The old master stroked his grey beard and exined earnestly, ¡°Old Guan looked at the calendar for me, and tomorrow is not a suitable day for visiting friends. Sunday is a good day, you should go then.¡± Gu Li frowned, ¡°But¡­ I have something to do next Monday.¡± Next Monday afternoon, Ye Yining¡¯s new song will be released, and she will officially debut. Shi Li Entertainment has organized a small concert for her, inviting major music critics and inte celebrities to attend, as well as a live broadcast. This isn¡¯t only Shi Li Entertainment¡¯s first artist to promote since its establishment, but also an important moment in Ye Yining¡¯s life. As the boss and sister, how could she not attend in person? Therefore, no matter what, Gu Li was determined to attend. Gu Li told Old Master these ns, assuming he would understand. However, instead, he puffed up his beard and red, huffily saying, ¡°What could be more important than your lifelong matter? No matter what, tomorrow is the best day for a marriage proposal. If you don¡¯t go, there won¡¯t be a good day this month, and you¡¯ll have to wait until next month. If this continues, when will I be able to hold a great-grandson? So when do you n to give this old man a golden grandson?¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She is still young, even if she marries Brother Ting, she has no ns to have children in the next few years. But she hasn¡¯t discussed this issue with Brother Ting yet, she doesn¡¯t know what he thinks. Thinking of this, she couldn¡¯t help but turn her head to look at Mo Shiting. She saw that he was frowning slightly, his handsome side face was inscrutable, showing no expression. Could it be¡­ Brother Ting was indeed seriously considering the matter of having a child? If he really wanted to be a father, should she agree or not? Gu Li pursed her lips, a little bit perplexed. At this moment, Mo Shiting, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke, ¡°Grandpa, Tang Tang and I are still young, let¡¯s consider the matter of having children in a couple of years.¡± Seeing that Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts were in line with her own, Gu Li¡¯s hanging heart finally fell. But the old master seemed a bit unhappy, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m afraid that if we wait any longer, I may not live long enough to see it.¡± Mo Shiting curled the corners of his mouth, ¡°Your health is good, as long as you don¡¯t lose your temper arbitrarily, you can live another twenty years without a problem.¡± ¡°You¡­¡±
The old master was choked by Mo Shiting¡¯s words, and became angry out of embarrassment, ¡°Isn¡¯t it all because you, unfilial grandson, upset me? That¡¯s enough, enough! Do whatever you want, I no longer want to interfere. I¡¯m tired now, I¡¯m going to sleep!¡± As he finished speaking, to express his dissatisfaction, he heavily huffed, got up, leaning on his cane, and went upstairs without looking back. ¡°Grandpa?¡± Feeling somewhat guilty, Gu Li was about to go after him, but was held back by Mo Shiting, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, grandpa isn¡¯t angry. He¡¯s just putting on a show.¡±
Chapter 548: 377: What a Mo Shiting, he actually left her and ran away?_1 Chapter 548: Chapter 377: What a Mo Shiting, he actually left her and ran away?_1 Show off? ¡°Pfft¨C¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t hold back and burst outughing. ¡°You guys¨Chmph!¡± Seeing them openly teasing him, Old Master Mo was even more annoyed and walked away even faster. Looking at his vigorous stride, he didn¡¯t appear to be an octogenarian at all. Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but secretly agree, the old master was indeed as robust as Mo Shiting had said. This fact made her instantly cheerful. In the daze, arge hand suddenly draped around her shoulder, followed by an extremely ambiguous low male voice in her ear, ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room and rest, ok?¡± Gu Li¡¯s pretty face turned pink.
It wasn¡¯t her fault to overthink, but why did she feel that his words were up to no good? As it turned out, Gu Li guessed right. After returning to their room, Mo Shiting took her unceremoniously into the bathroom to have his way with her. The consequence of excessive love was that Gu Li couldn¡¯t get out of bed the next day. As for a certain culprit, he was refreshed and cheerful early in the morning, changed intofortable sportswear and went for a morning run. ¡°Grandpa¨C¡± Old Master Mo always had a habit of exercising in the morning, and there he was, running into his grandson beside the artificialke behind the vi. Old Master Mo had just performed a few moves of Tai Chi, and seeing Mo Shiting running towards him, he was unexpectedly reminded of how this young man had defied himst night, choosing not to propose marriage at the Gu family, making him so annoyed that he didn¡¯t want to deal with him. Mo Shiting slowed down and jogged up to him, asking casually, ¡°Really mad?¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Old Master Mo snorted, ¡°How dare I get mad? I was just showing off.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± It seemed he was truly mad. Old men can be as stubborn as children, and there was no lie in that statement. Mo Shiting curved his lips, his eyes softening a bit, ¡°Grandpa, Tang Tang is destined to be the Mo Family¡¯s daughter-inw. How can you not trust me at all?¡± Old Master Mo just wanted him to get married right away, afraid that Tang Tang would be snatched away by others, didn¡¯t he? However, Mo Shiting was not worried about this at all. First, he deeply believed in Gu Li¡¯s loyalty towards him; second, he was steadfast in his love andmitment, once he had decided on her, he would never let go for a lifetime, and would not give Gu Li any chances to change her heart. Old Master Mo red at him, ¡°As far as I know, all the men who like Little Pear are nobles, each one more outstanding than the other, yet you don¡¯t seem anxious at all.¡± ¡°Heh!¡±
Mo Shiting scoffed disdainfully, not wanting toment on those so-called rivals in love. This was showing the greatest indifference to those people. Seeing him act this way, Old Master Mo finally didn¡¯t worry so much. After all, although the other men who liked Gu Li were outstanding, his grandson was no less impressive. Whether in terms of appearance, ability, background, or strategy, there were very few in the world who couldpete with him.
He had purposely said those words just now to provoke him, but who knew, this young man didn¡¯t take the bait, quite a disappointment. ¡°Sigh!¡± Old Master Mo sighed heavily, then asked him calmly, ¡°So when do you n on going to A Nation?¡± Without hesitation, Mo Shiting replied, ¡°After breakfast, I¡¯ll make a move. I¡¯m not taking Tang Tang with me.¡± This time going to see Gu Yuan will inevitablye with some difficulties. He is capable of handling it, there¡¯s no need for Gu Li to suffer with him. Furthermore, although he¡¯s not worried about Gu Li being snatched away, he still eagerly wants to be husband and wife with her in the true sense as soon as possible. Upon hearing this, Old Master Mo nodded in satisfaction, ¡°That¡¯s more like it, worthy of being my good grandson.¡± Mo Shiting said, ¡°I¡¯m going to trouble you to take care of Tang Tang for the next few days.¡± Old Master Mo was speechless, ¡°What? Are you afraid I¡¯ll mistreat her? Are you deliberately trying to drive me to an early grave just for your grandpa¡¯s antique chess set?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª- After the morning run was over and Mo Shiting hadfortably taken a shower and returned to his room, Gu Li was still sleeping, of course. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t wake her up, but rather walked quietly to the side of the bed, bent down to kiss her forehead, whispered a quiet ¡°Baby, I¡¯m leaving,¡± and then reluctantly left.
Gu Li didn¡¯t wake up untilte in the day. She reached for her phone on the nightstand and saw that, wow, it was already noon. Where is Brother Ting? Why didn¡¯t he wake her up? Oh, today is Friday, Brother Ting probably went back to thepany, right? As Gu Li thought, she slowly got up, supporting her slender waist. After freshening up, she finally had the chance to check her phone. She opened WeChat and noticed that Mo Shiting had sent her a message two hours ago. [Baby, I¡¯m going to your house. Take care of yourself.] Reading this, Gu Li pouted. This Mo Shiting, he actually left her behind and ran away? That was too much, wasn¡¯t it? She was frustrated but still worried about him. Thus, she affectionately replied: [I know, Brother Ting. Be safe out there. If my father gives you a hard time and sets some harsh conditions, just ignore him.]
Perhaps Mo Shiting was on the ne, as he didn¡¯t immediately reply to her message. Gu Li¡¯s stomach was grumbling with hunger, so she decided to go downstairs and find something to eat. Just as she got down the stairs, she saw Aunt Liang walk in from outside with a beaming smile, ¡°Young Madam, Old Master Mo has ordered the kitchen to prepare your favorite hot pot. We¡¯re just waiting for you toe to the main building for a meal.¡± ¡°Wow, really? That¡¯s great.¡± The moment she heard that there was hot pot, Gu Li¡¯s eyes immediately lit up. Now that the weather was getting colder, nothing could be more satisfying than a hot and steamy hot pot meal. Rushing to the main building, Old Master Mo was indeed sitting at the dining table, reading his newspaper and waiting for her. Gu Li swept back her hair and walked over feeling a bit embarrassed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Grandpa, foringte and making you wait.¡± Old Master Mo put down his newspaper and revealed a kind smile, ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not hungry anyway. But you must be starving, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s alright.¡± Gu Li gave a bashful smile, sat down across from him, and skillfully started dipping pieces of beef into the hot pot. She was starving, at this point, she could probably eat a whole cow. However, no matter how hungry she was, she had not forgotten her manners, and took care of Old Master Mo first, ¡°Grandpa, have some beef.¡±
With that said, she directly put the cooked beef into Old Master Mo¡¯s bowl. Old Master Mo was beaming, finally having some meat to eat, but just as he took a few bites, he heard Gu Li saying, ¡°Grandpa, even though you are robust, you have high blood pressure, diabetes, and high cholesterol. You should eat light, so no more meat. I¡¯ll cook more vegetables for you.¡± Old Master Mo: ¡°???!?!!¡± If he had known earlier, he would have taken advantage of her absence to eat some meat first before she came. Gu Li saw through Old Master Mo¡¯s thoughts, her beautiful eyes twinkled and she cheerily said, ¡°Grandpa, there¡¯s a vegan hot pot restaurant that¡¯s very good and super healthy. How about I take you there next time?¡± ¡°Really? Then let¡¯s consider it a deal.¡± Old Master Mo was overjoyed. Gu Li smiled and nodded, ¡°Ok!¡± ¡ª- Mo Shiting, looking travel-worn, arrived in A Nation. It was already past 8 PM local time. He did not return to his hotel to rest, but went directly to visit Gu Yuan at the Gu Family¡¯s residence. Chapter 549: 378: To Make Gu Li Happy_1 Chapter 549: Chapter 378: To Make Gu Li Happy_1 Gu family, study. As Gu Yuan had just signed the documents handed over by the office secretary, Gu Zuo knocked on the door and entered respectfully, ¡°Master, Young Master Mo has arrived.¡± ¡°Mo Shiting?¡± Gu Yuan slightly furrowed his brows, a hidden gleam quickly shing in his eyes, ¡°Where is the youngdy?¡± ¡°Young Lady isn¡¯t here, only Young Master Mo is here, waiting in the hall downstairs.¡± Gu Zuo reported truthfully. Gu Yuan put down the pen in his hand, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I see, you may leave.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± With that, Gu Zuo turned and left. Gu Yuan stood up, picked up the suit jacket hanging nearby and put it on, and walked out with a serious face.
Downstairs, Mo Shiting was chatting with Gu Li via WeChat on his phone. He was so absorbed in their conversation that he didn¡¯t notice Gu Yuan¡¯s arrival until a soft cough sounded, finally prompting him to look up. ¡°Uncle.¡± Seeing his future father-inw appear, Mo Shiting stood up respectfully and politely greeted him. ¡°Hmm, sit.¡± In Gu Yuan¡¯s mind, he had evidently already epted this outstanding son-inw. So, although his attitude towards Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t particrly enthusiastic, it wasn¡¯t cold either. After taking a seat, he asked knowingly, ¡°Why the sudden visit?¡± Mo Shiting got straight to the point, ¡°To report to you about Tang Tang recognizing her biological mother.¡± At this moment, the steward happened to bring two cups of hot tea over. Gu Yuan took the tea cup and gently brewed the tea with the lid. He was neither in a rush to drink it nor responded to Mo Shiting¡¯sment. There was silence in the room. About ten secondster, he finally spoke in a deep voice, ¡°Is she doing alright?¡± The ¡°she¡± he referred to was, of course, Tang Wan. Mo Shiting smiled faintly and turned the question back, ¡°What do you think, uncle?¡± ¡°Haha!¡± Gu Yuan chuckled, but his smiling eyes were frosty. There was some destion, but mostly, it was an endless resentment. As a man himself, Mo Shiting more or less understood Gu Yuan¡¯s thoughts. He spoke frankly, ¡°If you can¡¯t let go of Chairman Tang, why separate?¡± If it were him, he would never let Gu Li leave him. She could only belong to him in this lifetime. Gu Yuan seemed to guess his thoughts and scoffed at him, ¡°Naive!¡± As he finished speaking, without waiting for Mo Shiting to respond, he seemed to have already fallen into some past memories, ¡°Back then, I also disregarded everything and forcibly kept her by my side, but Iter discovered that when a woman¡¯s heart is not with you, no matter what you do, it¡¯s futile.¡±
Surprise shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes. He had never considered the possibility that Tang Wan did not love Gu Yuan. ¡°So, you finally chose to let go in the end?¡± Gu Yuan¡¯s mouth curved up in a disy of self-mockery, ¡°What else could I do?¡±
¡°No regrets?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s silence, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Uncle, if I may ask, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s cruel to forcefully separate mother and daughter for 16 years?¡± Which mother could truly be happy after losing her beloved daughter for 16 years? More importantly, the daughter grew up beside her first love, and he even deliberately concealed it and ruthlessly prevented them from recognizing each other. At this moment, Tang Wan must hate Gu Yuan¡¯s mercilessness. Faced with Mo Shiting¡¯s query, Gu Yuan replied after a while, ¡°Shiting, what happened between Tang Wan and I is not your ce to interfere. Now that Tang Tang has recognized her, whether she wants to take the surname Tang or Gu in the future, I have no objections.¡± ¡°Uncle, I rmend that you meet with Chairman Tang. How about, if I arrange it?¡± Mo Shiting sincerely advised. Although Gu Li didn¡¯t say it, he could tell that she yearned for aplete family more than anyone. Besides, Tang Wan and Gu Yuan clearly have not forgotten each other. He wondered what misunderstanding had happened to make them hate each other this much. If they could reconcile, Tang Tang would be very happy, right? To make Gu Li happy, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t mind meddling in others¡¯ affairs.
Gu Yuan was not grateful, and categorically refused, ¡°Tang Wan and I are destined to never cross paths again, don¡¯t hold out hope to reconcile us.¡± Changing the topic, he said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte, you should stay here tonight. Servant¨C¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The steward was waiting outside the room, and upon hearing Gu Yuan¡¯s summons, he hurried in. ¡°Show Young Master Mo to the guest room to rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The steward gave a slight bow, then turned to Mo Shiting and smiled kindly, ¡°Young Master Mo, please follow me.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± At this juncture, Mo Shiting didn¡¯t want to provoke Gu Yuan, so he went to the guest room with the steward. Not long after he left, Gu Yuan called for Gu Zuo, ¡°Prepare the private jet, I¡¯m going to Moon Ind.¡± Gu Zuo was slightly surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected the master to travel at this time. ¡°Master, are you sure you want to leave now?¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Gu Yuan nodded, ¡°We¡¯ll leave soon. Go make the arrangements.¡±
¡°Yes.¡± Knowing that Gu Yuan had made up his mind, Gu Zuo didn¡¯t say anything else. ¡­ Elsewhere. Mo Shiting had just taken a shower and hadn¡¯t had time to put on his clothes when Gu Li¡¯s video call came through. He smirked slightly and epted the call directly. ¡°Missed me? Huh?¡± At this time, Gu Li was chatting with him while using herputer. Unprepared for Mo Shiting¡¯s post-shower appearance to pop up on her screen, she stared in surprise. It took her awhile to react, and she scolded him blushing, ¡°Why did you answer the call without getting dressed? Aren¡¯t you worried there may be someone around me?¡± What if others saw his good figure, wouldn¡¯t she be at a loss then. Gu Li muttered inwardly, and was immensely relieved that she was chatting with him in her room. With the phone in one hand and wiping his damp short hair with the other, Mo Shiting smiled lightly, ¡°It¡¯ste night in Hua Country, do you think you would video call me in public? Silly girl.¡± Gu Li puffed out her cheeks at him, ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re the only smart one.¡±
¡°Heh.¡± ¡°By the way, Brother Ting, did my father make things difficult for you? You haven¡¯t responded to my WeChat message.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, he didn¡¯t make things difficult for me. I nned to call you after my shower, so I didn¡¯t reply to your message.¡± Mo Shiting exined truthfully. Earlier, they had been exchanging WeChat messages, but the conversation was interrupted by Gu Yuan¡¯s arrival. Once he was back in the guest room, he went to take a shower first. After all, Gu Li had mentioned the enmity between her parents in her WeChat message, and it would be clearer tomunicate about it over the phone. As luck would have it, before he could take the initiative to call her, she had already called him impatiently. ¡°Oh. Did you ask? Why did my father prevent me from recognizing my mother? What happened between them?¡± Gu Li asked several questions in one breath. Seeing her so impatient, Mo Shiting suddenly felt a bit sorry for her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but your father didn¡¯t say a word.¡± Hearing his words, a touch of disappointment shed in Gu Li¡¯s eyes, ¡°I asked Mommy, and she also refused to say anything. It seems that their resentment towards each other must be deep, it¡¯s probably hard for them to reconcile.¡± After Gu Li finished speaking, she sighed deeply, ¡°Ah, I thought that after being separated for so many years, with both of them remaining unmarried, and having such a loving and adoreable daughter like me, they might reconcile. It seems I have overthought.¡± Chapter 550: 379: Otherworldly Handsome Man_1 Chapter 550: Chapter 379: Otherworldly Handsome Man_1 Seeing her constant self-ttery, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Keep showing that undying spirit, I believe you can be the best support.¡± ¡°Undying spirit?¡± Gu Li frowned,ter realizing what he had implied, felt hurt, ¡°Mo Shiting, are you hinting that I¡¯m a cockroach? Is that how you treat your wife?¡± ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Seeing her using him directly with his full name, looking angry yet enchanting, Mo Shiting gave an uncontrolledugh. Clearly, teasing her lifted his spirits. Gu Li clenched her fist, wishing she could reach through the screen to hit him: ¡°Laugh! You¡¯re stillughing? Laugh again, and you¡¯ll get wrinkles.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stopughing.¡± Mo Shiting repressed his smile and leaned his phone aside while leisurely putting on a bathrobe. During all this, he didn¡¯t try to hide from Gu Li. Gu Li, with her cheek resting on one hand, watched through the camera as he put on his clothes and said: ¡°Brother Ting, when are youing back?¡±
Hmm, he looked so handsome, she just wanted to hug him. What¡¯s more, his 26th birthday wasing up in a few days, she hoped he could make it back by then. ¡°Miss me?¡± Having put on his bathrobe, Mo Shiting picked up his phone again. Gu Li didn¡¯t deny, nodding vigorously, ¡°Yes, I do.¡± Missing him even though they just separated, it felt like a year had passed in a day. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart fluttered, his tone softened a bit, ¡°After my meeting with your father tomorrow, I¡¯lle back.¡± Tomorrow was a good day to propose, so he specifically waited until tomorrow to propose to Gu Yuan for his daughter¡¯s hand in marriage. Mo Shiting¡¯s n was perfect but little did he know, Gu Yuan had taken a charter flight to Moon Ind thousands of miles away. When he arrived at Moon Ind, it was six-thirty in the morning. The sun had just risen, the vast ind was bathed in the morning sunshine, looking particrly beautiful and charming. This was a private ind. Other than guards and servants belonging to the owner, there were no other people, which made it a great vacation spot. Gu Yuan was in good terms with the owner of the ind and asionally visited. Most of the people on the ind knew him. As his nended on an open field and the cabin door opened, the on-duty guards saw himing off the ne and immediately saluted: ¡°Hello Director Gu!¡± Gu Yuan nodded lightly, ¡°Is Mr. Chuan Liu awake?¡± The chief guard honestly replied, ¡°Our master usually gets up at six. He took his sketchpad and just went towards the beach. Do you need us to call him?¡± Gu Yuan looked towards the beach instinctively, his gaze deepened, ¡°No, I¡¯ll go myself.¡± As he finished, he walked toward the beach alone without letting Gu Zuo or anyone else follow. Upon reaching the beach, the first thing he saw was a handsome man holding a paintbrush, meticulously painting on a canvas.
The man was around the same age as Gu Yuan. Unlike Gu Yuan¡¯s inherent dominance, he seemed like a sophisticated fairy, noble and refined. Even as he stood on the rocks battered by the huge waves, allowing the sea spray to roll around him, it didn¡¯t affect his focused thoughts. Not wanting to disturb him, Gu Yuan quietly waited for over ten minutes until the man finally stopped painting and looked over at him. Seeing Gu Yuan¡¯s knitted brows, he seemed to understand something, his gaze was indifferent and distant, ¡°If you¡¯re here to persuade me to see Gu Li, then you can leave.¡±
During these years on the ind, Gu Yuan visited several times, almost always on behalf of Gu Li. Chapter 551: 380: Dream Comes True, Our Relationship Gets Closer_1 Chapter 551: Chapter 380: Dream Comes True, Our Rtionship Gets Closer_1 ¡°You discovered my intentions.¡± Once Chuan Liu saw through his intention, Gu Yuan casually admitted it. However, he didn¡¯t have the expectation of changing his mind today. This man was as stubborn as himself, and perhaps it was because of this that they had found their kindred spirits in each other, bing great friends. Chuan Liu continued painting as Gu Yuan stood by his side, gazing at the vast expanse of sea. Neither of them said a word, and they were left with the sound of the sea. After a while, Gu Yuan finally told him in a deep voice, ¡°Tang Tang has found her birth mother.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Chuan Liu¡¯s painting brush paused slightly and he turned to look at him slowly. Just as Gu Yuan was fully aware of his past, he was no stranger to the affair between Gu Yuan and Tang Wan. Therefore, he was a bit surprised when he heard that Gu Li had recognized Tang Wan as her birth mother.
However, what shocked him more was the next words from Gu Yuan, ¡°Tang Tang got married.¡± Married? Even though he wished not to meet Gu Li again, being the master who cultivated her from young, how could Chuan Liu not care at all? Upon hearing that Gu Li was married, the brush almost slipped out of his hand, almost ruining the painting. Gu Yuan continued, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious who she married?¡± Chuan Liu responded calmly, ¡°Li¡¯er has been smart since childhood, her husband must not be ordinary.¡± A trace of dark light shed in Gu Yuan¡¯s eyes, he said meaningfully, ¡°Her dream hase true and she has be closer to you.¡± Gu Li had never hidden her fancy for Mo Shiting. Even though Chuan Liu had left her for many years, he knew well that the girl¡¯s heart was filled with the name Mo Shiting, her long-held dream was to marry Mo Shiting. But Chuan Liu, whose actual identity was Mo Xinghe, Mo Shiting¡¯s father, hence Gu Yuan said that after Gu Li got married, she was even closer to him. He believed that after learning this, Chuan Liu wouldn¡¯t stay indifferent. Unfortunately, he miscalcted. After Chuan Liu heard this news, he calmly responded, ¡°They are well matched, congrattions.¡± Although he didn¡¯t have deep fatherly feelings for Mo Shiting, and hadn¡¯t been actively caring for him over the years, he deeply believed that a child educated by the old man himself couldn¡¯t be bad. Since Gu Li was so outstanding, they would indeed make a good match. Seeing his calm words, like discussing someone else¡¯s matter, Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This is your disciple and your biological son. Don¡¯t they have any weight in your heart?¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Xinghe fell silent. Gu Yuan patted his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s been eight years, after isting yourself from the world for so long, you should go back.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Mo Xinghe remained silent.
Gu Yuan knew him well and understood that it was his refusal to continue the conversation, so he didn¡¯t try to persuade him again. Both of them continued to look at the sea while keeping their thoughts to themselves. After a long while, Mo Xinghe finally spoke, ¡°What about you? Has she sought revenge from you?¡± Knowing that he was referring to Tang Wan, Gu Yuan snorted coldly, ¡°We stay away from each other, she wouldn¡¯t find me.¡± His grudge with Tang Wan was deep. She had sworn never to see him again in this life, even at the cost of death. How could she break her vow for Tang Tang?
Plus, he was the one betrayed by her, she was the one who carried another man¡¯s child while being with him. He kindly raised her child as his own out of kindness. What could she possibly be dissatisfied with? Huh! Gu Yuan scoffed in his heart; he clenched his fists subconsciously. His handsome face turned stormy in an instant, filled with intense hatred. Chapter 552: 381: From now on, my daughter is entrusted to you._1 Chapter 552: Chapter 381: From now on, my daughter is entrusted to you._1 Try as he might, Gu Yuan couldn¡¯t convince Mo Xinghe to leave Moon Ind to meet Gu Li and Mo Shiting, nor could Mo Xinghe soften his hatred for Tang Wan. With no agreement made, Gu Yuan left with a dejected look on his face. ¡­ A Nation. Mo Shiting waited for Gu Yuan at the Gu family home all morning and finally, just before lunch, his wait was rewarded. ¡°Uncle!¡± Perhaps, it was because he wanted to discuss his wedding ns with him that Mo Shiting was especially respectful at that moment. Seeing his respectful demeanor, Gu Yuan¡¯s morose handsome face softened slightly. However, his words were still unpleasant, ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± He had indeed thought that Mo Shiting would have left first thing this morning, given that he had made his intentions clearst night. Without being humbled or arrogant, Mo Shiting exined, ¡°I want to talk to you about my wedding with Tang Tang. Both Tang Tang and I hope to hold our wedding in Hua Country first, and then have another celebration in M Country.¡±
Talking about having the wedding in M Country, Gu Yuan, to their surprise, didn¡¯t object but asked indifferently, ¡°Have you set a date?¡± Considering that Gu Li would not be able to leave Mo Shiting now, even if Gu Yuan was not pleased, he would not oppose their marriage. Moreover, holding the wedding in M Country meant that Tang Wan would not attend the first ceremony in Hua Country, which meant he wouldn¡¯t run into her. This prospect pleased Gu Yuan. ¡°January 18.¡± ¡°That¡¯s eptable.¡± Two months was ample time to prepare for a wedding. Not expecting the conversation with Gu Yuan to go so smoothly, Mo Shiting suppressed his excitement and nodded with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Father.¡± This natural addressing of Gu Yuan as ¡®Father¡¯ did catch him by surprise. He paused for a moment, looked at Mo Shiting deeply, and then slowly extended his hand to pat his shoulder, ¡°From now on, my daughter is entrusting you.¡± With a 90-degree bow and an utmost serious expression, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Thank you, Father, I will definitely take good care of her.¡± ¡­ During the two days that Mo Shiting was abroad, Gu Li didn¡¯t idle around. She spent every morning at home ying chess with the old man and in the afternoon, she went to Shi Li Entertainment to confirm the promotional ns for Ye Yining¡¯s new song release with Song Yunque. Ye Yining, beautiful and talented, held a sessful concert for her new song. The concert not only received unanimous praises from the music critics present, it also made a significant impact online through live broadcasts, leading people to describe her singing as a unique divine voice of the century. Hence, Ye Yining was an instant sensation. Right on the heels of her concert, her new album wasunched that very night. In just one hour, it surpassed a million in sales and maintained steady growth, reaching sales figuresparable to popr trending items in just 24 hours. Ye Yining¡¯s burst of poprity was entirely within Gu Li¡¯s expectations. After arranging the subsequent promotional events, she returned to Imperial City University. She had arrived early in the morning and was surprised to see banners weing the global champion and architecture student, Gu Li¡¯s triumphant return hanging all over the campus when she set foot inside the campus with her backpack. Wasn¡¯t this a bit too exaggerated? Embarrassed despite her thick skin, Gu Li pulled up the zipper of her high cor coat, concealing her chin to avoid being recognized by her fellow students.
When she got back to the dorm, her roommates hadn¡¯t gone to ss yet. Upon seeing Gu Li, they rushed towards her. ¡°Wow, Little Pear, you¡¯re finally back, we missed you so much.¡± Chen Xue was the first to hug Gu Li, her words filled with excitement. Mi Dong and Qiao Yin also hugged Gu Li with gleeful smiles, echoing Chen Xue¡¯s sentiments. After all, Little Pear had been abroad for more than three weeks and they had been eagerly waiting for her return.
After a bit of small talk, Gu Li opened her suitcase with a smile and took out three beautifully packed paper bags, ¡°Here are some small gifts I brought for you. I hope you like them.¡± ¡°Of course we like it, thank you Pear.¡± Chen Xue held the paper bag in her arms without opening it immediately. She knew she would like whatever Gu Li gave her. Guliughed, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to open it and see if you like it?¡± Quick to retort, Chen Xue said, ¡°How could I not? The moment I saw the bag¡¯s packaging, I knew I was going to like it.¡± ¡°Pfft.¡± Mi Dong burst intoughter, ¡°What are you, on a blind date, talking about ¡®love at first sight¡¯?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Of course! You¡¯re beautiful. Whatever you say is right!¡± While they were engaged in banter, Qiao Yin had opened her gift bag to find a bracelet from a top designer of a niche brand. Her eyes sparkled at the sight. Although it was a niche brand, their pieces were uniquely soulful, each piece was a work of art. The chief designer was even Qiao Yin¡¯s idol. She had never told Gu Li about her preferences before, nor did she wear much jewelry. Surprisingly, Gu Li had noticed it and had specially brought her thetest design. This level of meticulous care and attention could not be bought with money.
The bracelet was light, but it carried so much weight of sentiment. In that moment, Qiao Yin found herself thankful that she hadn¡¯t been swayed by Shen Yunsi¡¯s attempt to turn them away from each other. Otherwise, she would have lost a friend who truly cared about her. ¡°Thank you, Little Pear.¡± Qiao Yin put on the bracelet, hid the momentary welling of tears in her eyes and sincerely thanked Gu Li. ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m d you like it.¡± Guli yfully patted Qiao Yin¡¯s shoulder and then changed the subject, ¡°Alright, don¡¯t you all have a ss to attend? I have my ss at nine, I¡¯ve got to get to the ssroom now.¡± ¡°Okay, you get going. We¡¯ll grab lunch for you and we can all eat back here in the dorm?¡± Proposed Mi Dong. ¡°Great, thanks, Room Chief.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t refuse. She gathered the textbooks she would need and said her goodbyes. Upon her arrival at the ssroom, Gu Li presented Xiang Xiaoyue with the thoughtful gift she had prepared. Xiang Xiaoyue was bubbling with joy, if they were not in a public ce, she would undoubtedly have hugged Gu Li and showered her with kisses. Of course, she only thought this as she dared not make a move on the wife of Mo Shiting. ¡°Oh, Pear, I heard some news that I haven¡¯t had the chance to tell you yet.¡±
Taking advantage of the time before ss started, Xiang Xiaoyue leaned in and whispered to Gu Li in a mysterious tone. ¡°What news?¡± Gu Li¡¯s interest was piqued. Xiang Xiaoyue checked to ensure no one was paying attention to them and leaned in closer to Gu Li, ¡°Shen Yunsi hasn¡¯t been in school these past few days, and the English substitute teacher for the Chinesenguage department has also been reced. Everyone is saying she has resigned. But I overheard the principal¡¯s conversation this morning and found out she was actually fired.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Gu Li responded lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s focus on our ss. We shouldn¡¯t gossip about her.¡± This was presumably Mo Shiting¡¯s doing, but Gu Li didn¡¯t want to discuss it further with Xiang Xiaoyue. Luckily, Xiang Xiaoyue just wanted to share some gossip and had no intention to delve further, so the topic was dropped. In the evening, Mo Shiting returned to the country. In order to see Gu Li as soon as possible, he asked Da Ha to apply for anding route in advance. The nended directly in the vi area near Imperial City University. Gu Li received the news early and as soon as her afternoon sses were over, she rushed over to meet him. Chapter 553: 382 A Short Parting is Better Than a Honeymoon_1 Chapter 553: Chapter 382 A Short Parting is Better Than a Honeymoon_1 Seeing Mo Shiting, Gu Li naturally had a wide grin stered on her face. She clung to him like a ko, ¡°Brother Ting, hmph, you finally decided toe back.¡± She had been worrying that she wouldn¡¯t be able to celebrate his birthday with him in two days. This was the first birthday she would celebrate with him. How could she miss such an important day? Mo Shiting wrapped his arms around her for bnce, and he couldn¡¯t help but give her a peck on the face. His voice was low and seductive, ¡°Baby, you missed me, didn¡¯t you?¡± ¡°Cut it out, I¡¯ve been so busy, how would I have time to miss you?¡± Gu Li res at him disdainfully, but soon her eyes are full of amusement, ¡°Did you know? Sister Yining is suddenly a big hit! She¡¯s really amazing!¡± As he carried her into the house, Mo Shiting responded, ¡°Well, that just proves her boss has a good eye for talent!¡± ¡°Of course, my eye for talent is certainly good!¡± Gu Li readily epted the impliedpliment. With a jolt, she realized something wasn¡¯t quite right, ¡°Whoa, you cunning wolf, were you actuallyplimenting yourself?¡±
¡°Heh¡­¡± Mo Shiting chuckled, not denying it. They carried on their banter for a while aftering into the house, until Auntie Guan appeared to tell them dinner was ready. In truth, Auntie Guan had wanted to interrupt them much earlier. After all, the young couple was so engrossed in their flirtations they had forgotten about dinner time. Seeing it was past eight, Auntie Guan worried that if they didn¡¯t eat soon, their stomachs would suffer. So, she braved embarrassment to walk in and announce dinner. After dinner, Auntie Guan assumed her ¡®invisible¡¯ status again, leaving the lovebirds alone. Sitting on the sofa, Gu Li took a sip of her tea and suddenly remembered something. She asked Mo Shiting, ¡°Did you move against the Shen Family? I heard Shen Yunsi got expelled from school.¡± Mo Shiting nced at her and admitted without denying it, ¡°Shen He was seized, and the Shen family has fallen.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± She was taken aback, absolutely not expecting Shen He to fall from power. Since the Shen family has crumbled, Shen Yunsi would lose her backbone. Now, she wouldn¡¯t dare to be so arrogant and reckless, right? But what exactly happened? Gu Li gave a puzzled look. Mo Shiting gently ran his fingers through her hair, his intense gaze revealing a glint of coldness, ¡°Over the years, the Shen family has been using Shen He¡¯s power to embezzle money, evade taxes, and do all kinds of evil things. They have done too many despicable things and should have been brought to justice long ago.¡± If it had not been for Shen Yunsi¡¯s wrongdoings that angered Gu Li, he wouldn¡¯t have taken action. But Shen Yunsi went too far andpletely enraged him. After hearing Mo Shiting¡¯s exnation, Gu Li fell silent for a moment before responding, ¡°So, did Imperial City University hire Shen Yunsi because of the Shen family¡¯s influence?¡± Mo Shiting nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s highly probable. However, Imperial City University has very high standards in terms of teacher¡¯s family backgrounds. Even if Shen Yunsi is talented, the university would not ept anyone attached to a scandal like the Shen family.¡± ¡°That¡¯s pretty harsh.¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but sigh. Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows, ¡°What, you feel sorry for her?¡±
¡°Of course not.¡± Gu Li immediately refuted. She only thought that if one is dismissed from an institution orpany due to family issues instead of personal faults, it does seem a bit unfair. On second thoughts, perhaps this is the harsh reality of society.
However, she definitely did not sympathize with Shen Yunsi. Someone as vicious as her shouldn¡¯t be an educator at all. ¡­ With Shen He¡¯s arrest and the freezing of the Shen family¡¯s assets, Shen Yunsi found herself homeless and had to stay in a hotel with her mother. Now that the Shen family had fallen from grace, those friends who used to hang out with Shen Yunsi, avoided her. Within a few short days, Shen Yunsi had experienced the fickleness of friendships. She detested those fair-weather friends, but above all, she hated Gu Li. Chapter 554: 383: The Relationship is Getting Better_1 Chapter 554: Chapter 383: The Rtionship is Getting Better_1 Shen Yunsi was crystal clear, the downfall of the Shen Family could not have happened without Mo Shiting aiding and abetting, and the main culprit behind all this was definitely Gu Li. If it wasn¡¯t for Gu Li, how could she have ended up in such a heartbreaking situation? There was no way she would just let things slide. And thus, to take revenge on Gu Li, she racked her brains, looking for anyone who could be manipted. Unfortunately, after going in circles, the only one who took her seriously was Qiu Yuxin, who she had always been fooling around. Qiu Yuxin had also been having a tough timetely. Although she was still a popr little starlet, her resources were nowhere near what they used to be, and her star was about to fade, causing her more anxiety than anyone else. Just at this moment, the Shen Family had copsed, and Shen Yunsi, once proud and lofty, was now in a worse state than herself, and hence unable to help her. However, Yuxin always believed that Shen Yunsi was kind to her, naturally she would not abandon Shen Yunsi. Moreover, she had contacted Shi Li Entertainment several times, wanting them to sign her. However, they didn¡¯t even consider, refusing without hesitation. As for Gu Li, she couldn¡¯t even meet her face to face, which was extremely hateful. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Yunsi. That Gu Li has made you lose your job. I¡¯m definitely going to teach her a lesson for you.¡± On the phone, Qiu Yuxin clenched her teeth with righteous indignation.
¡°Thank you, Yuxin.¡± Shen Yunsi restrained the cold light in her eyes, and spoke falsely to Qiu Yuxin. Although she didn¡¯t think much of Qiu Yuxin, the fool, but Qiu Yuxin was loyal to her and wanted to defend her. Why wouldn¡¯t she be pleased? With this in mind, Shen Yunsi tried to probe, ¡°Have you thought of a way to deal with her?¡± ¡°No.¡± The answer was within expectations. Shen Yunsi curled her lips and simply showed her a clear path, ¡°I know someone who can be used, listen¡­ Next, she sinctly told Qiu Yuxin her n and asked her to find the person for her. The truth is, she could have done this by herself, but if the person didn¡¯t respond to the threat and turned against her, that would be bad. Thus, Qiu Yuxin was the perfect scapegoat. If she annoyed someone, the misfortune would only fall on Qiu Yuxin, and the fire would never reach her. Have to say, Qiu Yuxin was once again smoothly made to y the role of a tool. However, she didn¡¯t realize this, and still considered Shen Yunsi as her best friend even after being sold out by her. ¡­ Gu Li knew nothing about Shen Yunsi plotting against her again. These days, she was busy. Apart from her intense coursework, she had been busy nning a birthday surprise for Mo Shiting and had no time to pay attention to anything else. Time flew by, and Mo Shiting¡¯s birthday arrived in the blink of an eye. Today was another good day to register. So, as soon as dawn broke, Gu Li, was urged by Mo Shiting to get out of bed. Mo Shiting had been waiting for this day for a long time and was so excited that he didn¡¯t sleep all night. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Gu Li was too busy recently and considering her physical condition, he would have even dragged her to wait for the civil affairs bureau to open in the middle of the night.
¡°Tang Tang, get up.¡± Seeing that Gu Li was clinging tight to the nket, refusing to open her eyes, Mo Shiting had no choice but to pinch her nose and continue to annoy her.¡± ¡°Mmm, you are so annoying, let me sleep a bit longer, five more minutes¡­mmm¡­¡± Gu Li mumbled a response and fell back to sleep.
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± Counting the time, enduring the long wait of five minutes, he called her again. In response, Gu Li covered her head with the nket and resolutely refused to get up. Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± He looked at his wristwatch, it was only quarter past six. Alright, it was still early. He would let her sleep for an extra hour. One hourter. ¡°Honey, if you don¡¯t get up, the Civil Affairs Bureau will be closed.¡± His cool utterance seemed unlikely to allow the little rascal to continue to sleep in. Sure enough, as his words fell, Gu Li screamed and sat up with a jolt. She rubbed her sleepy eyes, nced at the rm clock on the bedside table, only 7:15, sighing with relief for the false rm. Thankfully, she didn¡¯t oversleep. ¡°Happy birthday, Brother Ting!¡±
She looked at the man standing by the bed with a sweet smile, her beaming smile as splendid as the most incredible sunlight, prated directly into Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. Mo Shiting¡¯s heart stirred, leaning over he grasped her face and passionately kissed her, speaking with indulgence, ¡°Thank you, my little darling.¡± Not waiting for her response, he picked her up, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll carry you to wash up.¡± ¡°Are you going to help me brush my teeth?¡± Gu Li asked with a grin. Mo Shiting smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡± ¡°Hehe, nevermind then. Today is your birthday, I don¡¯t want to bother you.¡± ¡°You can, I¡¯d be happy to.¡± ¡­ When they arrived at the Civil Affairs Bureau, it was nine o¡¯clock. For such an important matter as marriage, they did not want to jump the queue or make special arrangements. So, like other young couples, they took a number and queued ording to the rules. When the registration waspleted and they got the red booklet, it was almost 12 o¡¯clock. Too excited to wait, Gu Li took photos and posted them on her social media moments without any captions.
In a blink of an eye, she received countless likes. Naturally, Murong Si also saw Gu Li¡¯s moments. For a moment, he felt extremely mixed feelings. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t think about intervention, but all the disruptions he had made in the past not only didn¡¯t separate them, but brought them closer. Mo Shiting was indeed a formidable opponent. But, life is still long, and he will not give up. With that in mind, Murong Si left a message in Gu Li¡¯s moments without hiding anything: ¡°Brother Si¡¯s arms are always open for you. Remember to find me if you divorce.¡± Gu Li was happily replying to the blessings from her friends one by one. The next moment, she was irritated by Murong Si¡¯s provocativement. What a man, huh? She would never divorce. Hum! She puffed up her cheeks, and replied angrily: ¡°Brother Si¡¯s arms should be reserved for his future sister-inw. I won¡¯t get a divorce in this lifetime, you can rest assured!¡± Seeing her reply, Murong Si chuckled. Little girl, really unwilling to endure any loss.
He swiftly exited the social media moments, threw the mobile phone aside, and continued doing his work. Gu Li noticed that he didn¡¯t respond anymore and didn¡¯t bother about him too. However, she was thankful that Mo Shiting didn¡¯t add Murong Si as a friend so he couldn¡¯t see his message. Otherwise, considering this man¡¯s jealous character, he might use it as an excuse to punish her. On the other hand, Qin Shurong also saw Gu Li¡¯s moments. In order to keep up appearances, she naturally liked it too. She was about to say a word of congrattions, when a strange call broke through. The call was from Hua Country, with a concealed glint in her eyes, she pressed the answer button: ¡°Hello, who is it?¡± ¡°Is this Miss Qin Shurong?¡± The person on the other end had apparently used a voice changer, so her original voice could not be made out. But Qin Shurong sensed that the person meant no good. Chapter 555: 384: I Want to Discuss a Deal With You _1 Chapter 555: Chapter 384: I Want to Discuss a Deal With You _1 She sternly questioned after a moment, ¡°Who are you? What do you want from me?¡± ¡°Miss Qin, let¡¯s be straightforward. I have a business proposal for you!¡± The other party cut to the chase. Qin Shurong curled her lip, not interested, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m busy. I don¡¯t have time to entertain you.¡± The other party was obviously deceitful, using a voice changer to obscure their real identity ¨C she wouldn¡¯t be so foolish as to fall into their trap. About to hang up, a chillingugh made her pause, ¡°Miss Qin, I¡¯d advise you to cooperate with me, otherwise, all that you¡¯ve been up to might be exposed.¡± Qin Shurong¡¯s heartbeat quickened, ¡°Ha, I don¡¯t even know what nonsense you¡¯re spouting. I suggest you look out for yourself¨C or I¡¯ll call the police.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t want anyone to know, don¡¯t do it yourself! Miss Qin, aren¡¯t you afraid of retribution for all the unjust things you¡¯ve done?¡± ¡°You¨C¡± ¡°After all these years, you might have forgotten, so allow me to remind you, 17 years ago, Peace Road, the little girl who disappeared.¡±
Boom¨C She hadn¡¯t expected the other party to know her deep-seated secret. Qin Shurong¡¯s face instantly turned deathly pale, her hand holding the phone trembled, nearly dropping it. Her long nails dug painfully into her palms. After tens of seconds, she finally steadied her breath, directly asking, ¡°What kind of deal are you proposing?¡± ¡­¡­ Although celebrating their new marriage certificate, Mo Shiting had taken time off work specifically to get married. He still had piles of urgent work to get back to at thepany. So after leaving the civil affairs bureau and eating lunch, he parted ways temporarily with Gu Li and headed straight for the Mo Group. Gu Li wasn¡¯t upset, on the contrary, she couldn¡¯t wait for him to get back to the office, so he wouldn¡¯t ruin her n¨C the birthday surprise she was arranging for him. She guessed, this workaholic probably didn¡¯t remember it was his birthday today, did he? Upon her cheerful return to the Blue Sky Blue Sea, Auntie Guan and other servants congratted her as soon as they saw her. Gu Li didn¡¯t attempt to hide anything, happily thanking each of them and even handing out choctes she had bought on the way over. The servants were all delighted to receive the little gifts. But the next moment, they heard even more exciting news: ¡°Everyone will have paid leave today and tomorrow. You can all visit your rtives and friends these two days and return the day after tomorrow.¡± The majority of the servants here are middle-aged, each with their own families, but in order to earn more money, they generally live in the Blue Sky Blue Sea, taking only one day off a month. Now, Gu Li was actually granting them two days of paid leave, there was nothing happier than this. ¡°Thank you, Young Madam.¡± ¡°Thank you, Young Madam!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Everyone burst into grateful thanks towards Gu Li, Gu Li waved her hand, ¡°You¡¯re wee. You¡¯ve all worked hard.¡± Finishing, she said to Aunt Guan, ¡°Aunt Guan, please prepare a red envelope for each of them.¡± ¡°Sure, Young Madam.¡±
Aunt Guan immediately agreed. The servants didn¡¯t expect to receive red envelopes as well, they were stunned and naturally developed a fondness for Gu Li, their young mistress. Beautiful and kind-hearted, isn¡¯t that precisely their young mistress? The young master is truly fortunate!
¡­ In less than half an hour, all the servants had gone home for their break, and only Gu Li and Aunt Guan remained in the vast Blue Sky Blue Sea. ¡°Young Madam, I¡¯ll also stop being a third wheel here. I¡¯m going to check on the old man.¡± Aunt Guan¡¯s son and daughter-inw were both abroad; only she and Uncle Guan supported each other in the country. Moreover, after having worked as a servant in the Mo Family for several decades, she had long considered the Mo Family as her own home and naturally had nowhere else to go. ¡°Alright, please send my regards to Grandfather.¡± Gu Li did not stop her. Once Aunt Guan left, she couldn¡¯t wait to dig out the materials she had ordered online and started decorating the bedroom. She was determined to make the entire bedroom cozy and romantic, filled with the scent of sweetness. As for the gift¡­not only was she going to bake him a cake and prepare avish dinner, she was even going to give herself to him¡­ Hehehe. Pulling out the sexy lingerie she had earlier bought online under Da Ha¡¯s name from a secretpartment in the wardrobe, Gu Li¡¯s face heated up, blushing deeply. Chapter 556: 385 He Pretends Not to See, Its a Bit Difficult_1 Chapter 556: Chapter 385 He Pretends Not to See, It¡¯s a Bit Difficult_1 On the other hand, the news of Gu Li¡¯s remarriage to Mo Shiting naturally reached Mrs. Song¡¯s ears. She had already known about Gu Li¡¯s true identity. Although she still didn¡¯t like Gu Li, she had to ept this due to the young girl¡¯s powerful background. So, hearing that the young couple had once again be husband and wife, Mrs. Song¡¯s mood was surprisingly calm, she even took the initiative to call Grandpa Song to say that she wanted to personally arrange the grand wedding. Grandpa, hearing this, could hardly help sneering. He saw through her vanity: ¡°You rarely concern yourself with the Mo Family¡¯s affairs, why are you so enthusiastic about this? And didn¡¯t you dislike Little Pear a lot?¡± Mrs. Song raised her eyebrows with an annoyed tone when she was not given any face, ¡°Whether I like her or not, will Shiting not marry her? I¡¯m the mistress of Mo Family; if my grandson gets married and I don¡¯t show up, won¡¯t othersugh at me?¡± ¡°Humph! You can attend, but you don¡¯t need to bother yourself with the wedding details.¡± He firmly refused. The wedding of Young Master Mo is such an important event, he wouldn¡¯t give it to this old wife to handle, lest there be mistakes. After half a day¡¯s talk, they ended up disagreeing, and finally, Mrs. Song ended the conversation in a huff. She was furious, that stubborn old man!
Getting angrier by the minute, she simply made a call to Mo Shiting, determined to take back her rights. She believed that Mo Shiting would never refuse her. ¡°Grandma, what do you need?¡± At this time, Mo Shiting had just finished his work for the corporation and was about to head home when he received a call from Grandma. He got married today, and his mood was very good, thus he spoke with his grandma a bit gentler than usual. Understood she was asking for a favour, grandma lowered her posture, ¡°Shiting, Grandma knows you registered with Gu Li today, congrattions to both of you.¡± Mo Shiting was surprised that grandma would call to congratte him, but he quickly understood. With Gu Li¡¯s current status and background, how many in the world could surpass her? Someone as snobbish as grandma, even if she didn¡¯t like Gu Li, couldn¡¯t possibly oppose her now. ¡°Thank you.¡± His voice was a bit softer. Grandma¡¯s smile froze for a second but quickly resumed, ¡°Shiting, let me take full responsibility for your wedding on January 18. How about that? I promise I¡¯ll arrange it perfectly.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s profound gaze narrowed slightly, revealing a hint of dark glow. So, her goal is this. Humph! This grandmother of his was still as vain as ever. She surely already had quite a few ns in mind to show off during his wedding. Grandma became anxious as she kept waiting for Mo Shiting¡¯s reply, ¡°Shiting, Grandma truly wishes to do something for you. Even though I initially opposed your rtionship with Gu Li, but I have never done anything bad to Gu Li, after all, I¡¯m old, surely you won¡¯t hold a grudge against me, right?¡± She thought that after saying this, Mo Shiting would definitely agree. However, he remained unaffected, ¡°Grandma, as you said, you¡¯re old now and should enjoy your life. You needn¡¯t bother with theseborious affairs, I can handle them myself.¡± He had decided to take full responsibility for his only wedding in this life and wouldn¡¯t let anyone else interfere.
¡°Shiting, you¡¯re so busy every day, where would you find the energy to prepare for a wedding? Listen to Grandma, let Grandma handle this!¡± As Mo Shiting remained unresponsive, Grandma became increasingly assertive. Mo Shiting was almostughing with anger; however, he didn¡¯t, like Grandpa, confront Grandma face to face. Instead, he agreed, ¡°Alright! Since Grandma wants to take care of this, I¡¯ll leave it to you. As for the wedding expenses, can you also contribute?¡± ¡°What? Me paying?¡±
Grandma¡¯s eyes widened; she couldn¡¯t believe what she was hearing. Mo Shiting replied seriously: ¡°Yes, you are paying! The budget is about 100 million, and no media, gifts or sponsorship will be epted.¡± Grandma: ¡°¡­¡± A wedding with only expenses and no ie and no promotion, why hold it? And this money even had toe out from her own pocket! She wasn¡¯t stupid; there was no way she would agree. ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Chapter 557: 385 He Pretends Not to See, Its a Bit Difficult_2 Chapter 557: Chapter 385 He Pretends Not to See, It¡¯s a Bit Difficult_2 The olddy let out an embarrassedugh, ¡°Shiting, your grandmother has thought about it carefully and agrees with what you said. Indeed, I¡¯m getting older and my energy is limited, so I won¡¯t get involved in this matter anymore. You and Gu Li shoulde to the Song¡¯s house tomorrow together. I¡¯ll have the kitchen prepare some delicious food for you.¡± ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see.¡± After Mo Shiting spoke these vague words, he promptly hung up. At this moment, another call came in providentially from Lu Cong. ¡°Bro, I just got back to the country this afternoon. Let¡¯s go out and have a drink tonight to celebrate you officially leaving the bachelorhood!¡± ¡°No.¡± Mo Shiting decisively refused. Unexpectedly, Lu Cong spoke a secondter, ¡°You really don¡¯t want toe? Don¡¯t you want to know about Little Pear¡¯s master¡¯s whereabouts?¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°You have news?¡± Lu Cong: ¡°Of course! I wouldn¡¯t deceive you.¡±
¡°Wait for me.¡± Although he was eager to return home to meet Gu Li, bringing the news about her master would certainly make the sweetheart delighted. After ending the call with Lu Cong, Mo Shiting promptly picked up his suit jacket to put on, and left the office in a hurry. Upon reaching the agreed meeting spot with Lu Cong, his group of close friends were also present. ¡°Fourth Brother, congrattions. Hahaha¡­¡± Song Yunque was genuinely happy for Mo Shiting, and as soon as he spotted him, he immediately uncorked a bottle of champagne and sprayed it towards him. Luckily, Mo Shiting was quick to react and swiftly avoided it, otherwise his suit costing tens of thousands would have been ruined. He adjusted his suit¡¯s cor tie and red sharply at Song Yunque, ¡°Are you fed up with life?¡± Song Yunque hastily hid behind Lu Cong, saying sheepishly, ¡°Fourth Brother, wasn¡¯t I doing this to express joy for you? Hehehe.¡± ¡°Ok ok, it¡¯s such a great day today, Shiting, don¡¯t mind this brat.¡± Lu Cong tried to mediate with augh. Of course, Mo Shiting wouldn¡¯t take Song Yunque seriously. He strode over to the bar counter and sat opposite Li Jinyao. Song Yunque hurriedly followed and sat next to Li Jinyao, diagonally across from Mo Shiting. Lu Cong sat next to Mo Shiting and poured him a drink, raising his cup: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s toast to your joyful departure from bachelorhood!¡± ¡°Thank you!¡± Mo Shiting, without any pretense, took up his ss and gulped down the drink. At this point, Song Yunque chimed in again, ¡°Right, Third Brother, you¡¯re also off the market. You¡¯ve been abroad all this time and we haven¡¯t been able to properly celebrate for you. This drink is to toast to you and Third Sister-inw¡¯s eternal love!¡± Reuniting with his beloved and gaining a handsome and cute son, there couldn¡¯t be a luckier man than Lu Cong. Such envy, jealousy and hatred!
¡°Haha, I love hearing this. Come on, let¡¯s all have a drink!¡± Lu Cong was grinning from ear to ear, promptly topping up everyone¡¯s sses. After toasting and downing the drinks, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t wait to ask, ¡°Where¡¯s her master?¡± ¡°Whose master?¡±
Song Yunque¡¯s curiosity was piqued. Lu Cong¡¯s eyes flickered. ¡°Well¡­¡± ¡°It was me who got him to deceive you.¡± The always quiet Li Jinyao finally spoke. ¡°Huh!¡± Mo Shiting gave a derisive smile, ¡°You guys are really something!¡± Lu Cong replied: ¡°If we weren¡¯t, we wouldn¡¯t be men.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­¡± ¡°Alright, it was our mistake! We¡¯ll punish ourselves with three shots.¡± Lu Cong quickly filled his and Li Jinyao¡¯s sses to the brim. Li Jinyao cooperated and drained his ss in one gulp. Mo Shiting nced at his watch, it was already seven o¡¯clock. He wondered what his little girl at home was up to, since she hadn¡¯t sent him a single message till now. ¡°Although I don¡¯t have any news about Gu Li¡¯s master, I¡¯ve found out something interesting.¡±
Li Jinyao said, hinting at something profound. His words sparked interest among the other three men. ¡°What¡¯s so interesting?¡± Song Yunque was the most enthusiastic when it came to gossip. Li Jinyao nced at Mo Shiting, and without any further suspense, said, ¡°The incident of Gu Li getting lost as a child was a man-made event.¡± ¡­ Blue Sky Blue Sea. As each minute ticked by, it was nearly eight o¡¯clock. Mo Shiting still had not returned. Unable to resist any longer, Gu Li decided to send him a message on WeChat. ¡°Brother Ting, have you finished your work? Will you being home for dinner?¡± Mo Shiting replied immediately: ¡°On the way, wait for me for ten minutes.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Knowing that he was on his way back, Gu Li¡¯s eyes formed crescents from her broad smile. She hurriedly returned to the kitchen to reheat the food that had cooled. Once everything was set, she heard the sound of a car engine from outside the vi. She rushed out immediately.
¡°Ting¡­ Uncle?¡± Unexpectedly, it was Tang Yue, to which Gu Li could hardly believe. ¡°What, you¡¯re not happy to see your uncle?¡± Tang Yue teased her deliberately. Gu Li quickly shook her head, ¡°Of course not! I just didn¡¯t expect you to be in Hua Country. When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? I could havee to pick you up.¡± Although Tang Yue¡¯s arrival disrupted her ns of spending undisturbed time with Mo Shiting, he was after all, her dear uncle. She couldn¡¯t possibly ask him to leave, could she? Seeing Tang Yue made Gu Li truly happy. Gu Li¡¯s delighted expression pleased Tang Yue, he raised his hand to pat her head gently, with warmth in his eyes: ¡°Happy newlywed. Where¡¯s your husband?¡± ¡°He¡¯s on his way back.¡± While speaking, Gu Li tiptoed to look outside the vi. Upon not seeing any sign of a car, she could only turn to Tang Yue and say, ¡°Uncle, let¡¯s wait for him inside the house.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Tang Yue didn¡¯t refuse and followed Gu Li inside.
However, as soon as they stepped inside, the house was filled with decorations like ¡°Happy Birthday Brother Ting¡±, ¡°I Love You¡±, ¡°Want to have a baby with you¡±. He couldn¡¯t help twitching the corners of his mouth subtly, ¡°Is today Mo Shiting¡¯s birthday?¡± Just now, Gu Li hadpletely forgotten about these love notes around the house. Now, having Tang Yue witness them, even for her thick skin, it was a little embarrassing: ¡°Hehe, yes. Pretend you didn¡¯t see them, Uncle.¡± Tang Yue: ¡°¡­¡± These conspicuous banners were hanging everywhere, it would be somewhat challenging for him to pretend they were invisible. Upon thinking about this, Tang Yue decided to just take off his sses, ¡°I¡¯m nearsighted and can¡¯t see without them.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± The uncle and niece were chatting when Mo Shiting finally returned home after a while. Chapter 558: 386: There is something you must know_1 Chapter 558: Chapter 386: There is something you must know_1 Seeing Tang Yue there as well, Mo Shiting was slightly taken aback, but his surprise quickly morphed into a light smile, ¡°When did you get here?¡± ¡°This afternoon.¡± Tang Yue responded with a faint smile and a nod, ¡°Happy birthday! And, congrattions on your wedding.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± As the two started a sparse conversation, Gu Li, understanding the situation, stood up to go to the kitchen and prepare a few more dishes. She never liked to waste food, so she had only prepared dinner for two. Adding in a grown man like Tang Yue, it was certainly insufficient. Taking advantage of Gu Li¡¯s absence in the kitchen, Mo Shiting finally hid the smile from the corner of his mouth. His expression abruptly turned serious, ¡°There¡¯s something you must know.¡± ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡± Tang Yue hadn¡¯t expected him to change his demeanor so suddenly. His eyes shed with surprise, but he quickly turned serious as well. ¡°The reason why Tang Tang went missing when she was a child was because Qin Shurong tricked her away and deliberately abandoned her.¡±
Even though many years had passed since then, the thought of the hardships Tang Tang had endured during her childhood still caused a dull ache in Mo Shiting¡¯s heart. If he hadn¡¯t found her on the street that day, who knows how much more suffering she would have had to endure. ¡°You¡¯re saying Shu Rong¡­ how is that possible? She was only ten-years-old at that time.¡± Tang Yue¡¯s first reaction was disbelief. He had known Qin Shurong for over twenty years. The impression he had of her was gentle, delicate, and always smiling. She didn¡¯t seem malevolent at all. Could it be that it was all an act? If so, then her acting skills were simply too impable. Mo Shiting had anticipated Tang Yue¡¯s reaction. He simply picked up his phone and handed the evidence that he had Li Jinyao gather over to Tang Yue, ¡°Here, take a look.¡± It took Tang Yue a couple of seconds to ept Mo Shiting¡¯s phone. He lifted his head and began reading the information on the screen. The further he read, the more serious his expression became. By the time he finished reading the thick file, his whole body was trembling. Such audacity from Qin Shurong, to treat Tang Tang this way. Not only was she ungrateful, but she also forced his sister and Tang Tang to be separated¡­ What¡¯s more infuriating is that all these years, they hadn¡¯t managed to see her true colors. Not only did they wholeheartedly cultivate her, but his sister even nned to give the shares she holds in the Tang Group to her. Ha! Luckily, due to spending his time building a rtionship with Tang Tang recently, he hadn¡¯t found time to handle this matter. Otherwise, they would have given an undeserved advantage to her. Tang Yue wished he could tear Qin Shurong limb from limb. However, after all, she was He Meng¡¯s daughter, and He Meng was Tang Wan¡¯s close friend and savior. If it hadn¡¯t been for He Meng back then, there probably wouldn¡¯t have been Tang Wan and Gu Li now. If they dealt with Qin Shurong, wouldn¡¯t He Meng be unhappy with them? Mo Shiting naturally understood Tang Yue¡¯s concerns. He knew about He Meng¡¯s life-saving grace toward Gu Li and her mother. But wrong is wrong, and those who have done wrong must be punished. This is an unalterable principle. Even if Qin Shurong was only a 10-year-old girl back then. In addition, since she was already so wicked at just 10-years old, he can¡¯t believe that the current Qin Shurong is any better now.
With that thought, Mo Shiting raised his eyebrows and went ahead to send a message to Li Jinyao, instructing him to continue investigating Qin Shurong. Unexpectedly, Li Jinyao immediately replied: [I was just about to tell you that Shen Yunsi has somehow learned about the truth of Gu Li¡¯s disappearance as a child and has a handle on Qin Shurong. I think she will probably use Qin Shurong to harm Gu Li. Be careful.] [Okay.] Mo Shiting replied briefly with a single word, his profound eyes narrowing, a hint of killing intent shed across them.
Just then, Gu Li had finished preparing dinner and cheerily called for them, ¡°You handsome gentlemen,e over here for dinner.¡± ¡°Coming.¡± The dark cloud on Mo Shiting¡¯s face hadpletely faded away at this moment, instantly transformed into a gentle smile as he walked over with his hands in his pockets. With Tang Yue following him, looking at Gu Li¡¯s bright smile caused him to feel extremely ufortable. Fortunately, both of these grown men were good at hiding their emotions. The atmosphere was lively and harmonious throughout the meal. After dinner, with no desire to stay and be the third wheel, Tang Yue made up an excuse and left. Now, only the newlyweds who had just obtained their marriage certificate were left in the spacious vi. The air seemed to carry a hint of sweetness all of a sudden. ¡°Brother Ting, do you want to see the gift I prepared for you?¡± Gu Li led the way up the stairs first. Turning back, she gave him a yful wink. A glint shed in Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes as he immediately followed, ¡°What gift?¡± ¡°Hehe, you¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±
Chapter 559: 386: There is something you must know_2 Chapter 559: Chapter 386: There is something you must know_2 Gu Li was keeping everyone in suspense on purpose. Mo Shiting didn¡¯t press her for more; he held her hand and led her up the stairs. As they stood outside their bedroom, Gu Li said, ¡°Brother Ting, you open the door.¡± Mo Shiting sounded doubtful, ¡°Is there a trap waiting for me inside?¡± ¡°Pfft ¡ª¡ª¡± Gu Li snorted withughter and couldn¡¯t help but push him in, ¡°There¡¯s no trap. If there is, it would be a trap of gentle affection.¡± She flung the door open just as she finished speaking. Soon, there was a ¡°bong¡± sound; a balloon had burst. One, two, three¡­ a total of 26 balloons burst, each one containing a small paper scroll with Gu Li¡¯s affections written on it. It took Mo Shiting half an hour to read each and every one of the notes. He couldn¡¯t help but to pull Gu Li into his embrace, gently stroked her shining ck hair, with a tender and bewitching expression, ¡°I also have a gift for you.¡±
¡°Really? What is it?¡± Upon hearing about a gift, Gu Li¡¯s eyes instantly sparkled. ¡°Well¡­¡± Mo Shiting chuckled lowly, holding her in his arms, he whispered something in her ear. Whatever he said to Gu Li had caused her to gasp, her face turning tomato red. ¡­ Having lived through their sweet wedding night, the next day, after they both had a good night¡¯s sleep and hearty meal, Mo Shiting told Gu Li the truth about how she went missing as a child. Upon hearing the truth, Gu Li remained silent for a long time. Fearing Gu Li might worry about how Tang Wan would react, Mo Shiting reassuringly held her hand, ¡°Your mom is much stronger than you think. You must have faith in her.¡± ¡°Sigh!¡± Gu Li heaved a sigh of resignation,¡±Actually, instead of worrying about my mom, it¡¯s Aunt He that I¡¯m more concerned about. Aunt He is a good person who unfortunately has a bad daughter. Her life is so tough. If Qin Shurong does end up in jail, Aunt He will be heartbroken. It¡¯s just¡­I can¡¯t let her off the hook.¡± She wasn¡¯t a saint. After Qin Shurong did her considerable harm, how could she easily forgive her? Actually, whether or not to forgive her wasn¡¯t the point, the important thing was that she must be punished byw. However ¡ª¡ª ¡°Brother Ting, Qin Shurong was only 10 years old at that time, it seems she can¡¯t be punished byw.¡± ¡°Ha!¡± Mo Shiting sneered coldly, ¡°She would indeed be immune from punishment if she stopped her evil deeds. But sadly, she has gone too far down this path.¡± ¡­ That day, Mo Shiting told Gu Li everything he had learnt.
Upon hearing that Shen Yunsi and Qin Shurong were in league with each other, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the bizarre alliance. The saying ¡°the enemy of one¡¯s enemy is a friend too¡± was proven to be quite urate. She was somewhat curious about what plots and tricks they, these two bedmates, would devise against her. In the following days, Gu Li juggled between attending sses and waiting for Qin Shurong to make a move. She¡¯d thought it would be some time before anything happened, but to her surprise, the other party was even more impatient; only a weekter, she actually took the initiative toe looking for her.
As soon as Qin Shurong¡¯s nended at Capital City International Airport, she called Gu Li. Gu Li smirked, with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, ¡°Hello, Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Tang Tang, just call me Sister Shu Rong, you know. If you call me Miss Qin, it sounds quite distant.¡± There was a clear undertone of pretension in Qin Shurong¡¯s voice. Even if Gu Li couldn¡¯t see her face, she could guess how insincere her smile might be. With a poker face, Gu Li answered coolly, ¡°We¡¯re not close enough for that. It¡¯s more appropriate for me to address you as Miss Qin.¡± ¡°Well, suit yourself then.¡± Getting the cold shoulder from Gu Li, Qin Shurong was grinding her teeth in anger but she had to put up with it for the time being so as not to ruin her n. So, she quickly pulled herself together and continued with a smile, ¡°Tang Tang, I heard you got marriedst week, congrattions. I¡¯vee to Hua Country to visit a hotel. If you¡¯re free this evening, may I invite you to dinner?¡± She picked this day on purpose because she had already found out that Mo Shiting had left the country yesterday and wasn¡¯t by Gu Li¡¯s side. It was the best opportunity for her to make a move on Gu Li. ¡°Let¡¯s not, we aren¡¯t that close.¡± Gu Li didn¡¯t hesitate to turn her down.
If she¡¯d shown any warmth towards Qin Shurong, it might have raised doubts because Qin Shurong was very shrewd indeed. Anticipating that Gu Li wouldn¡¯t ept her invitation easily, Qin Shurong changed tactics, ¡°This time, your mom asked me to bring you something and said it must be handed to you personally.¡± ¡°Alright then, tell me where to meet and I¡¯lle over.¡± Only then did Gu Li reluctantly agree. Seeing that her trap was set, Qin Shurong¡¯s eyes jumped with excitement, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send you the address. Let¡¯s meet at eight tonight?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Answering indifferently, Gu Li hung up the phone without waiting for Qin Shurong¡¯s response. Not long afterwards, Qin Shurong sent the address to her. Gu Li nced at the address and forwarded it. ¡­ At eight in the evening, Gu Li showed up for the appointment. The ce was a local, famous restaurant. Qin Shurong even booked the entire venue. ¡°Tang Tang,e sit here.¡±
As soon as she saw Gu Li, Qin Shurong was brimming with enthusiasm. Gu Li moved gracefully towards her and casually crossed her legs, ¡°Miss Qin, you didn¡¯t invite me here just to give me a gift from my mom, did you?¡± As she served her hot tea, Qin Shurong said, ¡°I just want to get closer to you. After all, we are sisters.¡± Sisters? Humph! She didn¡¯t even feel ashamed to use that term? Gu Li sneered inwardly and took a sip from her teacup. Seeing that she drank the tea she poured without any suspicions, Qin Shurong¡¯s smile deepened. She took her time and finished the tea in one go. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ll get you your mom¡¯s gift now.¡± As Qin Shurong finished speaking, she went to get the gift. Gu Li nced at her subconsciously, just as she saw Qin Shurong suddenly sway, ¡°Why am I so dizzy¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, she copsed on the table.
¡°Hey, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Just as Gu Li tried to stand up and check on her, she too felt her head spinning and passed out. A short whileter. Shen Yunsi emerged from a room inside, followed by Qiu Yuxin and several hoodlums she had hired. Seeing the two women passed out at the table, she felt an immense satisfaction. She walked towards Gu Li and gave her shoulder a firm shake, when she confirmed that Gu Li had indeed fainted, a malicious grudge red in Shen Yunsi¡¯s eyes. Gu Li, now that you are in my clutches, I will make your life a living hell! Chapter 560: 387 - A Negative Thought Can Cause Retribution_1 Chapter 560: Chapter 387 ¨C A Negative Thought Can Cause Retribution_1 Shen Yunsi had nned it meticulously, first to dispose of Gu Li in the wilderness, then to frame Qin Shurong, making her the murderer. Regrettably, she didn¡¯t expect to encounter routine police checks halfway out of the city, and the car was stopped. At this point, Gu Li, who was tied up in the trunk of the car, woke up and screamed for help. Her screaming immediately rmed the police, and so, Shen Yunsi was arrested on the spot as a suspect in kidnapping, forcibly taken back to the police station. As for Qin Shurong, even if she was really fainted, she was also taken away as a suspect. Gu Li was taken to the police station to give a statement, as both a victim and a witness. Of course, all of this was within Mo Shiting¡¯s control. He didn¡¯t originally agree with Gu Li putting herself in danger, but she insisted, so he had topromise and secretly protect her from behind. Fortunately, the n went smoothly, Shen Yunsi was definitely guilty of kidnapping, so she will be locked up for many years. ¡­
¡°I didn¡¯t kidnap her!¡± ¡°I was framed!¡± ¡°Gu Li! It was Gu Li who set me up! I¡¯m going to sue her¡ª¡ª¡± ¡­ In the interrogation room, Shen Yunsi screamed hysterically, refusing to plead guilty. However, the two officers interrogating her remained calm because, after all, they already had ample evidence, and she couldn¡¯t escape the punishment of thew whether she admitted it or not. ¡ª¡ª By the time she left the police station, it was alreadyte at night. Gu Li yawned, her mood didn¡¯t lighten. Seeing her depressed, Mo Shiting couldn¡¯t help but rub her fluffy hair, and asked with concern, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Gu Li honestly replied, ¡°I was thinking, Aunt He must be feeling terrible, right?¡± In fact, a few days ago, when Tang Yue returned to M Country, he had already told He Meng about what Qin Shurong had done. He Meng couldn¡¯t ept it and fainted on the spot. When she came to, she personally called Gu Li to apologize, and of course, she didn¡¯t forget to plead for Qin Shurong. After all, Qin Shurong is her biological daughter who she carried for ten months, and she was just a child at the time. To repay He Meng for saving the pregnant Tang Wan, Gu Listly agreed. If Qin Shurong had not done anything unfavorable to her, she could forgive and forget, unfortunately¡­ Sigh! One will bring misery upon oneself by doing evil! Mo Shiting wrapped his arm around her shoulders, andforted her in a deep voice, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you didn¡¯t do anything wrong! Qin Shurong brought this upon herself, your Aunt He will understand sooner orter.¡±
¡°I hope so.¡± ¡­ The next day, Gu Li called Tang Wan to inquire about He Meng¡¯s condition, only to hear Tang Wan tell her, He Meng had left a letter and quietly left the Tang family. In the letter, He Meng wrote that she failed as a mother, she was sorry to Tang Wan and even more sorry to Gu Li, she no longer had the face to see them in this lifetime, and hoped that they would not look for her again.
Knowing that Tang Wan would inevitably feel bad, Gu Li couldn¡¯t help butfort her, ¡°Mommy, don¡¯t be sad.¡± Tang Wan sighed lightly, ¡°I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s you who¡¯ve been wronged.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all in the past.¡± Gu Li tried to downy it. However, the more Tang Wan thought about it, the more heartbroken she felt. Her resentment towards Qin Shurong would probably take a while to let go. After all, she was the ungrateful girl she raised herself. Thanks to Tang Tang¡¯s luck, she managed to avert disaster. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to forgive herself. ¡­ Mo Shiting was determined to make Shen Yunsi spend her lifetime in prison, so he had all the wrongdoings that she hadmitted over the years thoroughly investigated, and turned over all the evidence to the police. A monthter, the court sentenced Shen Yunsi to 20 years in prison on charges including attempted murder, kidnapping, repeated illegal transactions, andmercial bribery. Meanwhile, Qin Shurong and Qiu Yuxin were each sentenced to three years. The two of them couldn¡¯t express how much they regretted it. Unfortunately, there¡¯s no medicine for regret in this world. Everyone must bear the consequences of their actions. A single misguided thought can ruin a life. In life, one must always keep a kind heart and abide by thew.
¡­ Time passed, and before they knew it, it was mid-January, past the New Year. Two days before the wedding, Gu Li received a special delivery. The sender was her master, Chuan Liu. ¡°Master¡­¡± Was it actually sent by Master? Gu Li¡¯s eyes filled with tears in an instant as she eagerly opened the package. Chapter 561: 388: The Real Reason for the Breakup Back Then_1 Chapter 561: Chapter 388: The Real Reason for the Breakup Back Then_1 Contained within the box was a letter, along with a ck gold deposit book from AS Bank. AS, as the world¡¯s most prestigious bank, has exceedingly high requirements for deposits. One must have ten million U.S. dors just to open an ount, and the highest-ranking ck gold deposit book requires hundreds of millions of dors to obtain. In other words, the deposit book that Chuan Liu gave to Gu Li was worth at least a hundred million U.S. dors. Gu Li opened the envelope. It contained her master¡¯s strong handwriting¡ª [Li¡¯er, I hope this letter finds you well! Congrattions on finding a good match. Mo Shiting is someone worthy of lifelong trust. I¡¯m truly happy for you. I am well, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry about me anymore, and there¡¯s no need to try to find me. Just live your own life.] ¡°Master¡ª¡ª¡± Even though she did not know her master¡¯s whereabouts, at least he was alive. Gu Li finally felt a heavy load lifted off her heart. She read and reread the letter countless times, carefully folded it back into the envelope, and archived it alongside her savings book. ¡­ Gu Li and Mo Shiting¡¯s grand wedding held in Hua Country encountered a small hitch: Tang Wan firmly refused to attend. On one hand, they were holding another ceremony the next day in M Country, and on the other hand, she did not want to see Gu Yuan, fearing it would only upset her.
Gu Li initially tried to persuade her, to no avail. In the end, she had no choice but to let it be. After hosting two international weddings in two days, Gu Li was excessively drained but also incredibly happy. However, knowing her parents harboured such intense animosity towards each other and wouldn¡¯t even attend her wedding together, Gu Li became greatly distressed. ¡°Brother Ting, do you think I should do something to help my parents let go of their grudge?¡± At night, snuggled inside Mo Shiting¡¯s arms and too exhausted to keep her eyes open, Gu Li couldn¡¯t stop worrying about her parents. Seeing her constantly worrying about her parents, Mo Shiting gave her a caring kiss on her forehead and said deeply, ¡°Sleep, let me figure out a solution.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ thank you, Brother Ting.¡± Smiling, Gu Li nodded, then closed her eyes and fell asleep not long after. Mo Shiting quietly got up, tucked her in, put on his coat and went out. They were currently residing in the Tang family residence in M Country. After the weddings, Mo Shiting and Gu Li agreed to Tang Wan¡¯s request and decided to stay with the Tangs for a while. Mo Shiting was nning to go downstairs for a ss of water, but as he descended the stairs, he saw Tang Waning out of the kitchen. ¡°Mother, you¡¯re still awake at this hour?¡± Seeing Tang Wan, Mo Shiting greeted her politely. Tang Wan returned the greeting with a soft smile, ¡°Yes. Would you like some water? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± With that, she turned around and went into the kitchen. ¡°Thank you, mother.¡± Mo Shiting, not refusing, waited at the bar for Tang Wan. Soon, Tang Wan brought him a cup of warm water.
Mo Shiting took a sip, thought for a moment, then cautiously asked, ¡°Are you tired? If not, I have something I want to talk about with you.¡± Tang Wan was slightly taken aback, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not tired. What would you like to discuss?¡± She thought he wanted to talk about Gu Li, but to her surprise, he wanted to talk about Gu Yuan. Tang Wan¡¯s face changed instantly, ¡°We have nothing to discuss about that man. It¡¯s veryte, you must work tomorrow, go upstairs and rest.¡±
Mo Shiting: ¡°¡­..¡± Not off to a good start, but Mo Shiting wasn¡¯t ready to give up yet. He said, ¡°I¡¯ve looked into your past, and I also learned the true reason my future father-inw and you broke up. Don¡¯t you want to know?¡± Tang Wan¡¯s eyes twinkled, and she unconsciously clenched her fists. With a cold smile, she responded, ¡°We¡¯ve been separated for so many years, what¡¯s the point in bringing it up now?¡± Chapter 562: 389: Dont Even Think About Knowing The Truth_1 Chapter 562: Chapter 389: Don¡¯t Even Think About Knowing The Truth_1 Back then, Gu Yuan¡¯s single utterance of ¡°I don¡¯t love you¡± negated all the feelings between them. He even abandoned their daughter and left without a trace. She hates him! She hates this heartless man who seduced then abandoned her, yet he was a man she deeply loved. Even with the hatred, there were still flickers of love. Even when Tang Tang went missing, she felt guilty towards him. But in the end, it turned out he had been secretly raising Tang Tang for over ten years. Huh! She was really cruel to him! Tell me, how can she forgive such a heartless and ruthless man? No, she wouldn¡¯t even want to spare him a nce! The more Tang Wan thought about it, the angrier she became. Her eyes turned red, filled with intense hatred.
Mo Shiting noticed her expression. He sighed inwardly, but he still continued, ¡°Your father never knew that Tang Tang was his child.¡± Upon hearing this, Tang Wan raised her head sharply, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Back then, he had already bought a ring and was nning to propose to you, but then he saw a video of you with another man, intimate.¡± ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Tang Wan¡¯s first reaction was denial. After all, Gu Yuan was the only man in her life, how could she possibly be intimate with another man? Mo Shiting said solemnly, ¡°The video was doctored. The man in the video was his most trusted brother Gu Cheng, who himself admitted his treacherous intentions towards you. He even imed that you were carrying his child.¡± Boom¡ª¡ª Tang Wan hadn¡¯t expected this twist before their breakup. Her body softened and she quickly leaned on the bar to prevent herself from falling. She knew Gu Yuan, that man was arrogant and proud. He would never ask her about it after hearing such a thing from the person he trusted most and seeing the video himself. Ha¡­ha¡­ha¡­ How ironic! Was this the ridiculous reason that caused their separation? Was she so promiscuous in his mind? Of course, what she couldn¡¯t understand more was, why Gu Cheng would frame her? ¡°Many women coveted your father back then. Gu Cheng was cornered by one of them and threatened¡­¡± Later, Gu Cheng felt guilty and wanted to confess to Gu Yuan. But before he could, he died in a car ident. All this information was found by Mo Shiting recently. He didn¡¯t tell Gu Li about it because he wanted to help her resolve the conflict between her parents as a surprise. He believed that once Tang Wan knew the truth, she would at least not be hostile to Gu Yuan anymore. After all, Gu Yuan was also a victim and he had raised her as his own child, unaware that she was his biological daughter. Tang Wan took a deep breath and calmly said to Mo Shiting, ¡°Thank you for letting me know about all this. I should go now.¡±
She left the bar without a second nce and hurried up the stairs. Mo Shiting leisurely finished the warm water in his cup, thinking that he would reveal the truth to Gu Yuanter, and facilitate a meeting between them to clear things up. Perhaps they would reconcile then? ¡­ After entering her room, Tang Wan couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter how much she tossed and turned in her bed.
She was a woman who dared to love and hate, who could not tolerate even a speck of dust in her eyes. Gu Yuan¡¯s self-righteous behavior caused her heart to ache with anger. What a foolish, arrogant, scumbag! Hah, he thought Tang Tang wasn¡¯t his child, didn¡¯t he? Fine! He won¡¯t know the truth in this lifetime then. Thinking of this, Tang Wan immediately sent a message to Mo Shiting: ¡°Don¡¯t reveal the truth, or I¡¯ll force Tang Tang to divorce you.¡± Meanwhile, Mo Shiting who just below texted Gu Yuan was like: ¡°!!!¡± Is it still possible to retract the message now? Chapter 563: 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_1 Chapter 563: Chapter 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_1 In her room, Tang Wan tosses and turns, unable to find sleep. Every time she closed her eyes, her tumultuous past with Gu Yuan yed out before her like scenes from a film, scrolling one after another in her mind. This man, who once dazzled her entire youth, had also caused her donkey¡¯s years of suffering. She really must¡¯ve owed him in a past life to have suffered so much in this life. Sigh. Tang Wan sighed in resignation. Unexpectedly, her cellphone on the bedside table rang. A call wasing in. She picked up the phone, and it was the same number she knew all too well. The caller was, of course, Gu Yuan. Seems like the young Mo Shiting has disregarded her warnings and told Gu Yuan the unfortunate truth, huh? Otherwise, how could it have been a coincidence that after all these years, he managed to find her? Huh! Tang Wan coldly rejected the call and promptly blocked the number. On the other side, Gu Yuan listened to the busy tone, realizing that he had been blocked. A frown unconsciously appeared on his face. Her temper is just as bad as ever.
Forget it, he decided to take a trip to M Country in person. ¡­ The following day after breakfast, Tang Wan saw the steward approach her. He reported that a Mr. Gu wanted to see her. ¡°Not seeing him!¡± Tang Wan coldly replied, sitting on the sofa in the living room, sipping her tea elegantly. Right at that time, Gu Li descended from the stairs, yawning. Hearing the steward¡¯s report, her eyes lit up. She hurriedly intervened, ¡°Grandpa steward, my mom wants to see him. Please let him in.¡± If hisst name was Gu and, judging by her mom¡¯s visible displeasure, could he be her dad? Could it be that her dad finally wanted to settle things and personally came to see mom? As his daughter, she definitely needed to support him. ¡°This¡­¡± The steward stood hesitantly, ncing between Tang Wan and Gu Li, unsure of who to listen to. Gu Li, noticing this, walked over cheerfully and sat next to Tang Wan, leaning on her arm affectionately. She winked at the steward, ¡°Go ahead, grandpa steward, my mom won¡¯t object.¡± ¡°Alright, then.¡± The steward resigned and excused himself. Tang Wan shot Gu Li a re, ¡°Who gave you permission to let him in? I want you to know, I¡¯m incapable of burying the hatchet with your father.¡± ¡°Mommy, I understand our family¡¯s past, and I sympathize with your feelings. Still, I think you should give my father a chance tomunicate and hear his story,¡± Gu Li gently advised, patting Tang Wan¡¯s shoulder. She had woken up in the middle of the night and couldn¡¯t sleep. So, she used Mo Shiting¡¯s cellphone and identally discovered his texts with her parents. Being as smart as she was, she quickly understood everything. She had to admit, her father brilliantly yed it dumb. Nevertheless, as his daughter, she still hoped her parents could reconcile. She wanted those who love each other to stay together for life. Tang Wan spent the whole night fuming, but also deliberating. Once she understood everything, her anger gave way to resignation.
Now, hearing her daughter¡¯s persuasion, she lightly pressed her lips together, remaining silent. Shortly after, the steward escorted Gu Yuan into the mother and daughter¡¯s vision. Seeing her father¡¯s handsome face showing traces of travel fatigue, Gu Li whispered to Tang Wan, ¡°Mommy, my father is still very handsome. Power and good looks, he has them both. There hasn¡¯t been a single woman by his side all these years. Clearly, it¡¯s because he has been saving himself for you. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to have him back?¡± Tang Wan withdrew her gaze from Gu Yuan, softly warning Gu Li, ¡°Quiet.¡±
¡°Hehe.¡± Gu Li chuckled, stood up and walked swiftly towards Gu Yuan, ¡°Father, you¡¯re here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Gu Yuan, with mixed feelings, looked at Gu Li, his heart full of emotions. So, she was his biological daughter, but he had been kept in the dark for so many years. Luckily, he had always treated her as his own, without any discrimination. If not, he couldn¡¯t forgive himself, let alone see Tang Wan. Thinking about this, his eyes involuntarily wandered over to Tang Wan, seated not far away on the sofa. Despite the years, her beauty remained untouched, just as he remembered it. ¡°Ah Wang¡­¡± Gu Yuan called her intimately. Tang Wan pursed her lips, ¡°Mr. Gu, I believe we¡¯re not that close. ¡®Ms. Tang¡¯ or ¡®Chairman Tang¡¯ should suffice.¡± ¡°Alright then, Ms. Tang.¡± Seeing her unwillingness to indulge him in these matters, Gu Yuan swiftly changed his address.
After speaking with Tang Wan, he turned towards Gu Li, ¡°Tang Tang, I¡¯ve something to discuss with your mom. Perhaps, you could take a walk in the garden?¡± Chapter 564: 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_2 Chapter 564: Chapter 390: Happiness Comes Unexpectedly (Grand Finale)_2 ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go now.¡± Gu Li knew that with her as the third wheel, the two of them may not be able to truly open up. So, she left hastily. Once she left, the servants also withdrew. The vast living room was left with only Gu Yuan and Tang Wan. Gu Yuan stood in ce without moving, slowly said, ¡°I really didn¡¯t expect Tang Tang to be my daughter. All these years I¡¯ve been misjudging you. I¡¯m sorry!¡± ¡°Sorry? A simple sorry would redeem all that you¡¯ve done?¡± Recalling his deliberate actions that separated her and their daughter for so many years, Tang Wan¡¯s hard-calm emotions red up again, ¡°Get out! I don¡¯t ever want to see you again!¡± Gu Yuan clearly saw the hatred in her eyes, he lowered his voice, ¡°Ah Wan, what should I do for you to forgive me?¡± Tang Wan gritted her teeth and made a difficult request, ¡°To forgive you, you can resign and give up your soaring political career.¡± This man was a born politician. Now only a step away from the presidency, if everything goes well in the next elections, he will be the president of the country. She simply didn¡¯t believe he would put aside a lifetime¡¯s worth of scheming just to earn her forgiveness. As expected, Tang Wan¡¯s words made Gu Yuan¡¯s handsome face darken, bing somewhat unreadable.
Seeing him stood there quietly with a serious face, Tang Wan chuckled, ¡°Well, I guess you¡¯ve made your choice. Please leave, future President Gu.¡± Gu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡± Half an hourter, when Gu Li returned after strolling in the garden, she found that only Tang Wan was in the room, and Gu Yuan was nowhere to be found. Well, it seems they haven¡¯t made up. It makes sense. Given all the wrongs her mother suffered, her anger wouldn¡¯t just dissipate so easily. She hoped her father could work harder to win her mother¡¯s forgiveness. Tang Wan knew her daughter well and could tell what she was thinking, she shrugged and smiled wistfully, ¡°Tang Tang, you¡¯re still too naive.¡± Gu Li: ¡°¡­¡± ¡ª¡ª It wasn¡¯t until ten o¡¯clock at night that Mo Shiting returned from work. Gu Li pulled him into the room and quietly told him about everything that had happened at home today, including Tang Wan¡¯s demand for Gu Yuan to resign. Mo Shiting frowned. He never expected that Tang Wan would be so adamant, giving Gu Yuan such a difficult choice. Choose between his wife and his career. What would his powerful father-inw choose? ¡°Brother Ting, what would you pick if you were him?¡± Gu Li couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously. Mo Shiting¡¯s honest answer was, ¡°I would never distrust you, nor would you ever put me in such a situation, so there is no answer for that question.¡± ¡°Tch!¡± Gu Li wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. ¡°You could simply say that you couldn¡¯t give up your career.¡± After saying that, she snorted and stormed out.
Mo Shiting wrapped his arm around her waist, gave her a peck on the cheek and asked, ¡°Angry? If I didn¡¯t have a career, how would we make ends meet, huh?¡± Gu Li pouted, poked his chest, and said confidently: ¡°Then let me support you.¡± Mo Shiting¡¯s eyes were full of softughter: ¡°Sure! Then I will depend on you for support.¡± As he said this, he suddenly moved closer to her ear, his breath carrying an alluring warmth. ¡°Honey, I¡¯m hungry, can you feed me? Hmm?¡±
Gu Li understood, and her pretty face instantly turned red. ¡°Shameless!¡± ¡­ Ever since Gu Yuan was driven away by Tang Wan that day, everyone, including Gu Li, didn¡¯t believe that he would give up his overwhelming power for Tang Wan. However, a monthter, news of his resignation was widely circted and became known to all. By then, Gu Li and Mo Shiting had already returned to Hua Country. Upon learning about this, Gu Li immediately called Gu Yuan. The person on the other end of the line was Gu Zuo. ¡°Young miss, the family head is currently busy and unable to take your call.¡± ¡°Did my father truly resign?¡± Gu Li still found it hard to believe. Gu Zuo confirmed, ¡°Yes! The family head said this was the most correct decision he had made.¡± ¡°Is he¡­ okay?¡± Gu Li asked with concern. Gu Zuo nced at the handsome man in the distance, kneeling in front of Tang Wan with a ring, he paused for about ten seconds before he answered seriously, ¡°I think¡­ he should be just fine.¡± Gu Li: ¡°Huh???¡±
She didn¡¯t understand why she had to wait that long for Gu Zuo to answer her question until¡ª ¡°Young miss, the family head sessfully proposed to Chairman Tang, congrattions!¡± ¡°Ah!!! Really?¡± Gu Li could hardly believe what she was hearing, she couldn¡¯t help but scream out loud. Mo Shiting rushed in at the sound, and in the next second, saw Gu Li hugging him, ecstatic. ¡°Great, Brother Ting, my dad and mom finally made up! I¡¯m finally a child from aplete family.¡± Mo Shiting was initially worried that something had happened and was relieved. He affectionately rubbed her head, held andid her on the bed, then leaned over. ¡°Now that you¡¯re happy, should we celebrate, hm?¡± ¡°Celebrate?¡± Considering the man¡¯s suggestive look, Gu Li quickly caught on. Aima, this man is learning to be naughtier and naughtier, never letting go of an opportunity to gain from her. But she went along willingly, after all, he¡¯s the one she loved most in this life. ¡ª¡ª Two yearster.
Gu Li graduated from Imperial City University, and her friends and family came to attend her graduation ceremony. After taking the group photo, Lu Cong teased Mo Shiting, ¡°My sister-inw has graduated, hurry up and have a baby, don¡¯t fall too far behind me.¡± Over these two years, Lu Cong and Murong Qian had led sweet and happy lives. They had even had their second child. Every day he showed off his children in front of Mo Shiting, nearly driving him crazy. ¡°Get lost!¡± Mo Shiting, with a cold expression, didn¡¯t even want to talk to him. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw his father-inw carefully helping Tang Wan and softly saying, ¡°Slow down, don¡¯t affect the baby.¡± Mo Shiting: ¡°???¡± Even his father-inw and mother-inw had their second child this year, what about him? Forget about it. His wife is still young, just 23 years old. They can wait for a few more years. No need to rush. ¡°What are you thinking about, Brother Ting?¡± The sweet voice of a woman interrupted Mo Shiting¡¯s thoughts. Mo Shiting came back to his senses, pulled her into his arms and said to her, ¡°Just thinking about when we will upgrade our life.¡± Gu Li: ¡°???¡±
It took several seconds before she realized what he meant and tiptoed to his ear and giggled a line out. Happiness came unexpectedly which made Mo Shiting¡¯s heart hammered excitedly. He was going to be a dad¡­ ¡ª The End ¡ª The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!